A New Home III: The Quest for the Lost Locket

Chapters

Chapter One: The Glass Shatters
Chapter Two: Spec Ops
A New Show: Episode One
Chapter Three: Hope
Chapter Four: The Devil Wears Tiara
A New Show: Episode Three
Chapter Five: Words of Wisdom
A New Show: Episode Four
Chapter Six: Set in Motion
A New Show: Episode Five
Chapter Seven: "Breaking News"
A New Show: Episode Six
Chapter Eight: Truth Revealed
A New Show: Episode Seven
Chapter Nine: A Day at the Park
A New Show: Episode Eight
Chapter 11: Diamond Tiara's Revenge
Chapter 12: A Talk Between Friends
Chapter 13: Toby's Shocking Discovery/A New Devious Plan
Chaper 14: Dinner with Friends/The Question
Chapter 15: Noi's Secret/To The Rescue
Chapter 16: Realization/The Answer?
Chapter 17: Redemption
Chapter 18: Back to Normal/Lurking Darkness
Chapter 19: A Special Performance
Chapter 20: Going Home (Final)
Prologue
A New Show; Episode Two
Chapter Ten: A New Threat Rises

Chapter One: The Glass Shatters

It seemed like it had been an eternity, but yet, it had only been a minute.....

"H-he.....he's not back yet...." muttered Fluttershy, as she began to shake from what that possibly meant.

"Give him time, Flutters," said Rainbow Dash, patting Fluttershy on the small of her back. "Must be a shock for him to be in a whole 'nother world again."

"Not ta mention the fact tha' the lil' fellers' now surrounded bah his own kind again....humans, ain't it?" Applejack asked, tilting her head curiously at Twilight, believing her giant brain was the one to consult about this type of thing.

Twilight nodded solemnly. "That's correct. That universe in there does harness humans. They looked weird to me, as would they to anypony who had never seen one before....but to Toby, they must have at least SOME form of familiarity, even though he HAS been in contact with mostly nothing but ponies for the past two years."

"That's true, darling," Rarity spoke up. "At least he is in there with his own kind now, and not some horrific beast that could tear him APART!" She added that last line a bit too dramatic for Fluttershy's taste, as she whimpered in distress.

"Th-.....that doesn't make me feel any less tense!" Fluttershy replied, shivering. She hadn't been this scared since the whole Chrysalis fiasco last year. The night Toby was foalnapped, she tossed and turned all night, not getting any sleep as a result, and she even neglected to feed her critters in the morning. Only the loud rumbling of Angel's stomach at 5:00 P.M. reminded her that there was more to worry about than just her terror-filled conundrum.

"I'm sure he'll be out in a matter of seconds, Flutters!" Rainbow said, putting on a brave face with that ultra fake smile of hers. She wouldn't admit it, but she too was worried about now.

"Y-....yeah...." Fluttershy replied, just staring at the mirror. It said nothing. Not a word. But still, Fluttershy could FEEL it mocking her and glaring her down with its alluring, mischievous smirk. It was invisible to all others, but Fluttershy could see it clear as day. She thought she heard cackles around her, as well.

Fluttershy began breathing heavily. Each time she huffed and puffed, she thought back to every time she tucked Toby in at night....every harmonic melody that escaped her lips, and entered his ears. She wondered if she would ever have that opportunity again. To sing, to hug, to kiss, to laugh....

To love.

Pinkie Pie noticed this, and out of the goodness of her naturally good heart, she hopped over to Fluttershy in order to give her some much needed happiness.

"Awww....don't huff and puff, Fluttershy!" She said, wrapping at the moment, the extremely, emotionally fragile pegasus in what would normally be a breathtaking hug. Fluttershy's breath had already been taken away from her, however, so that did not phase her. "And DON'T you blow down the house yet! Your son is the most BRAVEST colt I've ever met in my LIFE! And when he comes back, where all going to have the BIGGEST party I've EVER thrown! It'll be the "Toby Got His Locket Back And We're So Happy He Got His Locket Back So Hey Let's Have A Party To Celebrate Toby Getting His Locket Back Because It's Great That He Got His Locket Back" PARTY!" Pinkie finished off her locket filled monologue with a squee. Naturally.

Everypony else just rolled their eyes. Rainbow Dash sometimes wondered if Pinkie had an industrial sized Hot Air Balloon stuck up her rectum to administer that amount of air per day.

"I still don't think you're helping, Pinkie...." Spike whispered into the pink one's ear.

Pinkie's ears drooped slightly, but she wasn't convinced, so she looked at Fluttershy's face to see if Spike's words were true.

The look on Fluttershy's face gave Pinkie her answer, as her ears drooped all the way down, playing tag with the sides of her temple all the while.

"T-toby l-l-l-l...loved...p-p-p...parties....."

Sweetie Belle rose an eyebrow in confusion. "It's not THAT cold in here..."

"SHUSH!" Rarity replied, glaring her sister down for her smart-aleck remark.

"She's sad, Sweeteh Belle..." Apple Bloom whispered with a frown.

Sweetie gasped. "Oh!" The curly filly then, too, frowned in realization.

Fluttershy began to sob, as her son had now not been in her arms for five whole minutes. She could only have imagined what had happened by now. His locket must have been lone gone, and he had went on an extensive search for it. Fluttershy KNEW he wouldn't return until he had found it....that's what made her panic the most. "Wh-...what if he NEVER finds it? Especially before the three days are up?! Then he'll be there for 30 MOONS! I CAN'T EVEN IMAGINE MY BABY BEING GONE FOR A QUARTER OF A MOON!"

Fluttershy's sobbing dispersed a bit as she felt another hoof on her back. She looked up to see the small, subtle smile of Cadance.

"Have faith in Toby, Fluttershy. Do not give up on him so easily. He has been through more than any of us could have imagined. He has the biggest heart that I have ever encountered-and hey, I should know about hearts....." Cadance said with a giggle, looking at her flank as the crystal heart sparkled in return. Fluttershy wiped a hoof along her eyes as Cadance continued.

"He loves you. I can tell....I sense the aura of love the most every time you two are around. That type of love isn't artificial. It comes from within....deep, DEEP within, where I've never seen love come from before."

"But remember, Fluttershy," Twilight spoke up. "He does not only love YOU....but his biological mother, as well. That locket means the WORLD to him. It's a piece of him for evermore, as is she. He wouldn't just let that slip away....he wants both of the most loving, nurturing mares he's ever met at the same time. One without the other, just wouldn't be enough."

Cadance nodded. "Both of Toby's mother's love are coming at him full strength all at once. He will go for the obvious love first. The love that made him into the boy he is today. But then, the most powerful and beaming love, yours....will guide him back home to you. For that reason, you must wait...."

"Not trying to get chewed out, honey," Shining Armor spoke up. "That WAS beautiful, but it also may have been the cheesiest thing I have ever heard...." Scootaloo's nods could be heard all the way from the back of the room, but the young filly still had slight tears in her eyes, as did everypony else. Shining Armor threw on an awkward grin as his wife glared at him.

"And you just HAD to ruin the moment, didn't you?" Twilight chastised her brother. Shining Armor scratched the back of his neck.

"Pfffttt. Boys do not get love as much as us mares," Cadance said, eyeing Shining Armor out of the corner of her peripheral vision. "But Toby is different. You just allow your love to burn forever, and he will never have a reason to go." Cadance finished off her speech by giving Fluttershy a warm embrace, which Fluttershy returned.

Spike sniffled, and nudged Twilight in her side. When Twilight turned towards him, Spike pointed at a scroll sticking out in Twilight's bag (just in case the Princess had left Canterlot and needed to be reached immediately.) Twilight used her magic to levitate the scroll into Spike's waiting claws, knowing full well what he intended to do with it. She was not shocked when she heard Spike, releasing his snot and mucus into the paper, and then handing it to Pinkie Pie for the brand new snot museum she had planned to open in the coming century. Pinkie grimaced at this, but when she put the wet tissue into a Hoofloc bag, and zipped it up, she perked up once again, as her collection was growing in size.

Twilight would've normally thought that was a waste of good scrolls, but Cadance's speech was definitely a tear-jerker. She was surprised she hadn't run out of scrolls by now.

"Th....thank you, Princess Cadance." Fluttershy said, giving the princess a genuine smile of thanks this time.

"No need to thank me, Fluttershy," Cadance returned the smile. "It's my duty as the Princess of Love to make sure you don't run out of the necessary ingredients for it. Trust, peace, harmony, tranquility, hope.....six certain OTHER elements," she winked at 6 ponies in the room in particular, and those six ponies all smiled in response.

Shining Armor, proud of his wife, put a foreleg around her, kissing her on the check.

"Now, we'd hate to leave at a time like this," Cadance said. "But it would benefit if Princess Luna and Princess Celestia knew about this before anypony else does. We'll be back in a quick moment." Shining Armor waved goodbye, as Cadance motioned for him to follow her, and when they were out the door, she thumped him in the back of his head.

"Ow! What was that for, babe?" Shining Armor questioned, trying to shake the cobwebs. For the Princess of Love, his wife could sure pack a punch.

"For spilling your negativity all over my speech," Cadance admitted with furrowed eyebrows. "I'll never be able to clean that up.....I improvised the whole thing, too!"

Meanwhile.....

Toby began to groan, as he opened his eyes to nothing but fuzziness. He held his hands in front of his face, and realized he could see them, but not as good as he could before....

Wh-....what's wrong?" He thought. "Did going through that portal make my eyes worse?"

Toby decided to reach for his face, and he gasped when he realized that he couldn't feel his glasses.

OH NO! The young boy began panicking. He now had TWO lost items to worry about. His priceless locket, and his glasses worth a hefty price. My glasses! I can't see without my glasses! Toby began checking the ground by moving his hands all around in all directions. The quicker he could find his glasses, the quicker he could find his locket, and get back to his loving family. He missed them already, but he WOULD be strong for THEM.

Although his eyesight was not even close to average, Toby's hearing was above average, as he could hear two figures approaching him at a brisk pace. He stopped his search to look up, and he saw two blurry figures: one was a blurry pale magenta, and the other a blurry bluish gray. Two of Toby's favorite colors! As they were right in front of him, Toby thought they looked familiar. Well, their manes, at least; that's all he could really see.

"Are you, like, looking for these?" One of the blurry figures asked. Toby could barely see the magenta one's mouth move, so he guessed it was....her? It HAS to be a girl. She sounds like a girl. Toby thought. He nodded in response, too timid to say anything. Combined with the eerie familiarity in not only this....girl's voice, and her mane, and the fact that while Toby couldn't see too well, he could tell he was in a new world. He could even hear a few cars pass by....something he hadn't heard in two years.

He heard both the blurry magenta and blurry bluish gray figures snicker, and the magenta one put his glasses on for him. As Toby adjusted them, he fell onto his back in shock. If he was standing up, he would have fell over. The figures shared confused glances at this.

What was once the blurry pale magenta figure, was now, at least from Toby's point of view, a complete copy of Diamond Tiara. But with hands.....and feet. She was wearing a gold colored jacket embezzled with tiny white diamond designs, a plain skirt with a white belt, with black leggings under the skirt, a white bracelet around her left arm, and gold heeled boots with both white fur and white soles. An amethyst gem adorned each of her boots on top of a black strap on each boot, and yet another amethyst, in the form of a necklace was around Diamond Tiara's neck. Finally, she had a hair clip nestled in between the lavender and white stripes of her hair...in the shape of a diamond tiara.

Makes....se-sense.... Toby thought to himself, as he examined the girl next to her. Once again, Toby couldn't believe what he saw. It was an exact incarnation of Silver Spoon....but still, with hands and feet.

This human version of Silver Spoon was wearing her usual teal eyeglasses, with her hair tied into a ponytail with a pink hairband, her teal pearl necklace around her neck, a purple and pink dress, with the purple making up the blouse, and the pink making up the skirt. The blouse also had a....silver spoon imprinted onto it. She also, like Diamond Tiara, wore heeled boots with a teal bow on each boot, and a teal splotch near where the toes would go, all being topped off with white soles on the bottom.

"D-d-...Diamond Tiara? Si-si....Silverspoon???" Toby blurted out, in awe that two of his best filly friends were here with him. But is it really THEM? Auntie Twilight did say this world was weird....I guess I'll find out when they talk to me.

"Heh. So you know us, huh?" Diamond Tiara asked, leaning down to meet eye level with Toby. "That's weird."

"Yeah, we've like, never seen you here," Silver Spoon added, crossing her arms.

Toby then frowned. I guess they really aren't the Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara I know.....how can this happen, then? Toby was so confused, but decided it would not be wise to ask questions. The girls might just laugh at him for asking a dumb question like, "Why do you girls look like ponies?"

"Ummm...like, why do you keep staring at us?" Diamond Tiara asked.

"Yeah. We, like, know we're REALLY pretty and all, but now you're just acting like a little creep," Silver Spoon said with a snort.

"I-....I'm...." Toby didn't really know what to say. This had all happened so fast. New world, and new versions of two ponies he could call two of his best friends, and new fears....fears of these two being mean to him. They were already sounding like they were going to be.

"Stop stuttering!" Silver Spoon cried, grimacing. "It adds to your CREEPINEEESSS."

Diamond Tiara giggled in a snobbish way. "Yeah, are those glasses, like, squeezing your nasal cavity too hard?"

"I'm pretty sure it's his nostrils, Diamond Tiara," Silver Spoon corrected.

"Ummm...NO. Glasses don't go around your nostrils, Silver Spoon. It's his nasal cavity." Diamond Tiara gave Silver Spoon the stink eye, and Silver Spoon put her arms up in defeat.

"Sorry, sorry. Like, you are right, Diamond Tiara!" Silver Spoon said with what seemed like fake excitement. Diamond Tiara didn't seem to catch it, though. "You're like....so smart!"

Diamond Tiara flipped her mane as her ego was taken on vacation to Jamaica while being treated to a hearty, expensive steak dinner afterward. "Of COURSE I aaaaammmm....I ONLY got a C in Health...that's like, BETTER than a D," Diamond Tiara then gave Silver Spoon a good old fashioned butt bump.

"G-girls...?" Toby suddenly spoke, catching the girls attention from their usual arrogant spiels. "I-...I just have to find something very important to me, so if you could just..." He gulped. "L-...let me go, I'll never have to see you again..." Toby hoped they would just move out of his way before they started being jerks to him again. That would only end in him crying....like the first time Diamond Tiara made fun of him.

Diamond Tiara began a hearty fit of laughter, as Silver Spoon joined her a few seconds later. That minused Toby's hope to just move on by a few handfuls of percents.

"Like, why are you in such a hurry, shrimp?" Diamond Tiara chastised. "Are we hurting your little WITTLE feewings?" Diamond Tiara clasped her hands together, and pressed them against a cheek in fake regret.

"Yeah, like....we can help you look for your missing spine, if that's what you're looking for!" Silver Spoon teased, grinning at Diamond Tiara for her nastiness seal of approval.

She got a thumbs up and a chortle from Diamond in response. "Nice one, Silver Spoon!" She then turned back to Toby, whose only emotion at this point was sadness. He wished he could just....go home.

"Awwww....don't cwwwwyyyyy!" Diamond Tiara put a hand to her mouth in fake surprise. "We're just kidding with ya! No, like, seriously....what are you looking for, barbie doll? Me and 'Spoon'll help you!"

Toby sniffled. "Y-...you will?"

Diamond Tiara and Silverspoon nodded with what looked like actual, helpful smiles, as a halo appeared above their heads.

"Like, of course! We're, like, SOOOOO nice!" Silver Spoon said, nudging Diamond Tiara, like she knew something Toby didn't.

Diamond Tiara winked at Silver Spoon. "Oh, of COURSE! In fact...let's start right now. There's about an hour until school stars. That's all the time we need to find your thing, wittle guy...."

"First, though," Silver Spoon said. "I don't think you'll be needing those glasses of yours for this..." Without consent of Toby's approval, Silver Spoon yanked Toby's glasses off of his face, hurting the top of his ears more than it should have. The right side of his glasses, to Toby's dismay, lacerated his right ear, opening up a small cut that would bleed soon if he was not given medical attention.

"W-..wait!" Toby shyly cried. "PLEASE...I NEED those, girls!"

"No, no...it's fine!" Diamond Tiara reassured. "This is, like, essential to finding whatever it is you're looking for. WE'LL be your seeing eyes. Right, 'Spoon?"

"That's right, Diamond," Silver Spoon replied. "Besides, if you want our help, you have to play by our rules. Understand?"

Toby just simply nodded, still hanging on to a small sliver of faith that these girls were legitimately interested in helping him. B-besides...h-how could things get any worse?

Diamond Tiara decided to put on Toby's glasses for whatever reason. "Wow....these, like, are sucky glasses. You try 'em on, 'Spoon."

Silver Spoon put them on, but not before taking her own off, and couldn't help but agree with Diamond. "Like, you're right, Diamond....they don't help my vision what....sooo...evveeerrrr. And if they don't help mine, there's no WAY they'd help YOURS, kiddo...."

Toby forgot about about the all important locket for a moment, as Silver Spoon dropped his glasses on the ground. Toby couldn't see clearly, but he was positive that Silver Spoon dropped them purposely.

Diamond Tiara gasped. "Spoon! You're, like, such a klutz! Here, let me help you pick tho-"

Diamond Tiara's sentence was disrupted by a loud CRACK. Not only had one frame of Toby's glasses been cracked, but so too....had his spirits.

"Like, OH MY GOOODD, Diamond!" Silver Spoon gasped even louder. "I CAN'T believe, you, like just DID that!"

"It was an accident! Like, wooooooowwwww....I did NOT expect that to happen!" Diamond Tiara couldn't hold on to this facade any longer. She started laughing up a storm, as did Silver Spoon.

Toby couldn't hold in it any longer, either. He let his tears flow...swiftly and without control.

Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon heard the quiet sobs of the young boy, but that didn't stop their laughing. In fact, it ENHANCED it.

"Woowwww....that, like, sucks for you, barbie doll!" Diamond Tiara screeched through her laughter.

"Yeah....we might as well, like, finish the job." Silver Spoon licked her lips, as she and Diamond each put one foot up in the air.

Diamond began the countdown.

"3....."

Toby wanted to do something, but he couldn't. He was in a state of reverse-euphoria. He could only watch in shock in despair.

"2....."

The tears had stopped for a moment, but after Toby had time to process what was going to happen, he just let them flow again.

"1....."

"NNNNNNNNN...OOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!" Toby finally shouted, just as the two nasty girls began crumbling the not-cracked parts of Toby's glasses with their expensive boots. Diamond Tiara never thought she would have to use her daddy's money like THIS, but this was a rare occurrence. Never had a child been so...EASY to heckle.

Toby's glasses continued to be stomped to smithereens, as Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon had nothing but maniacal grins on their faces while they were doing it. Toby would not stop screaming "NO!", in the off chance the mean girls would stop trying to play Dance Dance Revolution all over his glasses. He would also bawl his little eyes out as they continued to stomp. You could've filled a miniature Nile River with all of his tears. Still, his attempts were futile....the glasses were clearly not even wearable at this point, but the two princess wannabees were not done yet. They stomped for what seemed like an eternity inside of an eternity.

"HEY!" All of a sudden, an unknown voice called out, as Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon gasped, knowing they didn't have much time, as Toby's savior was now running to them.

Diamond Tiara quickly pulled something out of one of her pockets, and chucked the object right at Toby's head. While things were blurry for Toby, he still could tell something was hurling towards his cranium, so he was able to duck at the last second. Toby then used the Tornado drill technique, as he laid on his knees with his hands over his head. Just in case the girls wanted to throw anything else at him.

"We had that the entire time!" Diamond Tiara yelled, as her and Silver Spoon began to run off. "It was just so fun smashing your glasses that we forgot to tell!"

"Yeah! And, that lady in that locket, is...like...UGLY!" Silver Spoon added, as she and Diamond Tiara were now out of reach of Toby's savior.

W-...wait! Toby thought. My...my LOCKET?!?! He began to search behind him this time, but with all of his effort, he just could NOT find it. I-...it's gone! AGAIN!!!!! He then went back to sobbing, although much more silent this time, as his hero tried to catch her breath.

"Y-....you.....little brats!" The hero called out, but Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara would not be able to hear her. For two spoiled brats, they ran fairly fast. "Wait until I....get me...hands on....you!"

Toby was not paying attention to the unknown hero. All he could tell was that it had the voice of a female. He didn't want to even try to look at her, though. He just wanted to crawl up into a ball and freeze. It was the beginning of January, and while it wasn't cold out today, it seemed like the best substitute instead of dealing with all of his pain right now.

Toby was caught off guard, and jumped, when the lady put a hand on his chin. Toby also caught her off guard, as well.

"Whoa. Easy there, little guy....I'm not like those two prissies." Toby could tell, now that this lady was right in his face, that she had some very odd hair. It was like someone squirted a bunch of ketchup and mustard in it. Toby thought it looked pretty cool, though.

Toby wiped some snot off with the sleeve of his red jacket, as he looked into the eyes of the lady. They were a shade of cyan.

"Th-...thank you for saving me..." With Toby's big heart, it would hurt him even more if he didn't thank the lady.

She chuckled. "No problem, kiddo. I HATE bullies. Now, tell me," the lady put Toby's obliterated glasses over his face. Only a few chunks of glass were intact on each frame. "Can you see out of these AT ALL?"

Toby immediately shook his head. "N-no..."

Toby could hear a slight growl and a mumble of "Crap," from the lady. He had only hear his dad use a word like that, although his words were much, MUCH worse, and skinned Toby's virgin ears the first time he yelled words like that at him. "I'm SO sorry I didn't get here sooner, kiddo.....I would've stomped on those snobs like they stomped on your glasses!" The lady gritted her teeth in annoyance that she did not make it to Toby's aid in time. "I had just got done walking the Kindergartners to school, and I figured I'd inspect around back here since there's about an hour left until school starts."

"W-wow.....that's very nice of you," Toby complimented with a small smile.

The lady chuckled once again. "Thanks. Just...trying to make up for lost time..."

I wonder what she means by that... Toby thought, but he figured he wouldn't ask.

"When I saw Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon stomping on your glasses....I....I.....!" The lady inhaled, and took a deep breath in a fit to not boil up in front of Toby. "I ran as fast as I could.....they've done some nasty things, but THAT won the award for Despicable Act of the Year!"

Toby couldn't help but laugh at the lady's endearing demeanor. She seemed so nice.

"Hey, so....I believe this, belongs to you...." Toby's heart nearly jumped out of his throat as he saw the lady open up and inspect the locket. "Wow....don't listen to what that lint-ball Silver Spoon says...your mom is BEAUTIFUL."

Toby smiled. "T-...thank you!" The lady grinned back, as she looped the locket around Toby's neck. The locket that Toby lost his glasses for.....was it worth it? Absolutely.

Toby caressed the locket in his hand, as his mouth was still wide open. He did the only reasonable thing.

The wrapped his arms around the nice lady, and pulled her close in a hug that could warm anybody up on a January day.

The lady at first seemed shocked by this gesture, like she hadn't had many hugs in her lifetime, but she still returned the hug with a beaming smile.

"I.....I just...c-can't thank you enough!" Toby cried out in happiness as he continued to hut the lady.

The lady laughed in response. "I caught it when Diamond Tiara threw it over your head, like the horrible shot she is. I'm just doing what I wish someone else would do if I lost something as sacred as this seems to you. So....yeah, don't mention it."

"W-....what about my glasses?" Toby was content with life right now, but he still needed to see.

The lady sighed. "We'll go get you some new ones....lucky for you, the school just opened up an Eye Care center last year." Toby sighed another breath of relief at this development. "They'll test you to see what kind of frames you need. They have all kinds of pairs you can try on, but...it may take a few days to get them in..."

"B-but....I can't wait a few d-days.....I have to be able to see!" Toby replied.

"I know, I know. I can't imagine what you're going through right now, but the best things in life, come to those who wait!"

Toby suddenly gasped. "M-...mommy always tells me that...."

"Really?" The lady asked. Toby nodded. "Awww....well, it's true, little guy. Come on, let's get you inside. Don't want your eyesight being fuzzy anymore than it has to!" The nice lady helped Toby up, but stopped the drill as she saw a few drops of blood fall to the ground.

"Oh craaa.....ummm...no, no, no, no, no!" The lady chose her words wisely, as she cuffed her hands over Toby's ear to see how much blood was coming out. She then took a sigh of relief. "Alright, little buddy....you scared me there for a minute!"

"I...I didn't know I was bleeding!" Toby cried, the sight of his own blood making him a little sick.

"It's going to be fine, kiddo. It's not so bad. Looks like we'll have to take you to Nurse Redheart before we go to the eye center. Alright?"

"N-....nurse Redheart?" Toby asked, yet another name that rang bells in his head. He remembered Nurse Redheart was the nurse who treated him while he was in the hospital after Chrysalis had foalnapped him.

The lady nodded. "Oh yeah! She's the best. I'm surprised she hasn't found a cure for cancer yet, really." The lady chuckled, grabbing Toby's hand. "Don't worry, buddy. She'll fix you up as good as new!"

Toby nodded, still feeling safe when he was around this very nice lady. "O-...okay. Ummm....is it okay if I ask....what is your name?"

The lady giggled. "I thought you'd NEVER ask. My name is Sunset Shimmer..."

Author's Note

YES! YES! YES! Sunset Shimmer is a good guy in this! And I shall work on Chapter Two tomorrow. :pinkiehappy: Chapter One written by my friend and partner in crime fred2266. :twilightblush:

Also on behalf of fred2266: "Cadence=Cheesiest A New Home character"

Chapter Two: Spec Ops

Toby was still shaken after his run in with Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon of this strange new world, but he smiled softly as he looked up at the lady, now known as Sunset Shimmer who saved him from the two from further bullying him. He walked beside her as she led him into the school which had a royal appearance to it.

Hmm… this school is big and it looks like it could be a school that could be in Canterlot.

Sunset Shimmer smiled down at him. “Let’s get your ear fixed up first, okay little guy?”

He nodded. “Okay Ms. Shimmer. That sounds good, because it still hurts a little after Silver Spoon yanked them off.” A frown formed across his face as he carefully touched his ear, looking at his hand with a little blood on it.

Sunset Shimmer stopped walking for a little bit, looking down at him with a soft smile, and bent down to his eye level. “It’s okay buddy, those two prissy pots won’t be messing with you anymore as long as you have Sunset Shimmer as your friend.” She smirked proudly motioning at herself with a thumb.

This put a light smile on Toby’s face. “Thank you Ms. Shimmer.” He sniffled.

She reached up with her free hand and rubbed at the top of his head, ruffling his hair. “No problem kiddo. Now let’s go see Nurse Redheart and see what she can do for that ear.” She stood back up, holding his small hand in hers as they started to walk again toward the nurse’s office.

Soon they arrived at a wooden door with a red cross on it where a chubby boy came walking out of sniffling heavy. “Oh hey Snips, what’s up?” Sunset Shimmer asked.

“Oh hey Sunse….ACHOO!” he blew his nose into a tissue. “I’m…I’m… ACHOO!” he sniffled heavily again. “I think I got the same cold that my so called ‘friend’…” He spoke friend with emphasis, making air quotes. “Snails had last week….ACHOO!” he blew his nose again into the tissue.

Sunset Shimmer couldn’t help but let out a little giggle. “Well, I’m sorry to hear that buddy.” She patted at his shoulder. “I hope you get feeling better soon.” She looked curiously at him. “Speaking of Snails, where is he anyway? He should be better by now, and I haven’t seen him all morning.”

Snips sniffled. “He must be hiding from me, because I told him that I would pay him back for giving me this cold…ACHOO!” He blew his nose one last time.

Sunset Shimmer let out another giggle. “Well, you just take care of that cold first, and then you can worry about Snails.” She patted at his shoulder again.

“ACHOO! Okay Sunset Shimmer. See you around.” He said, waving at her before walking off, sneezing, and blowing his nose into the tissue.

Sunset Shimmer chuckled “I swear, times with those two never get old.” A light-hearted smile crept across her face as she looked down to see Toby staring curiously ahead. “Oh hey kid, are you okay?”

Hmm…first Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, now Snips. Also, I’m going to see this Nurse Redheart. Everyone I’ve met so far are like my family back home, but just in human form.

Toby’s thoughts were interrupted as he felt a hand on his shoulder gently shaking it. “Hey kid, are you alright? You look like you’ve seen a ghost or something.”

He blinked his eyes, shaking his head of his thoughts. He looked up with a soft smile. “O---oh I’m okay Ms. Shimmer.” He gave her a reassuring smile.

She nodded down at him. “Oh, okay. I was just making sure you were alright buddy.” She placed her hand on the doorknob, but took it off immediately, and bent down to Toby. “Hey kiddo, you don’t have to be all formal with me. You can just call me Sunset Shimmer if you would like, okay? Or even....” Sunset Shimmer cringed. "Sunny...." She ruffled his hair with a soft smirk on her face, earning her a nod.

She stood back up, opening the door. She walked inside followed behind by Toby where they saw Nurse Redheart sitting at her desk working on the computer. “Hello Nurse Redheart, are you busy?” She gave an awkward smile.

Nurse Redheart turned in her chair with a warm smile on her face. “Oh hello Ms. Shimmer, no I’m not busy at all.” She stood up from her desk, walking over to the two. “What may I do for you today?”

Sunset Shimmer looked down at Toby, placing her hands on his shoulders, and brought him forward. “Well Nurse Redheart, I caught those to snobbish prima donnas, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon picking on this kid, and… well take a look.” She very gently cupped Toby’s chin, turning his head to the side for Nurse Redheart to look at the cut on his ear.

She lowered her head to take a better look, tilting it, and gasped at the sight, although it was only a small cut. “Oh you poor dear,” she glanced up at Sunset Shimmer. “What did those two do to him?”

Sunset Shimmer gritted her teeth at the thought of it, but let out a heavy sigh to try and calm down for Toby. “Well, after I helped walking the kindergartners to school, I decided to go check out at the back.” She rubbed at Toby’s shoulder comfortably. “That is when I saw to those two bullying him, but what caught my attention was they were stomping on his glasses.” Her lips pursed with frustration. “I tried to run over to help in time, but I was too late, and now you can see the state of his glasses.”

Nurse Redheart took a closer inspection of his glasses noticing that only a chunk of glass on each lens was intact. “Oh, I’m so sorry to hear about that sweetheart.” She gently took his hand in hers leading him to a chair. “Here, take a seat and I’ll get something to make your ear all better.” She patted the chair and walked over to her medical cabinet.

Sunset Shimmer sat down beside Toby wrapping her arm around his shoulder to keep him comforted. “It’s okay little guy, Nurse Redheart is going to get you all fixed up, and then we can go get you a pair of new glasses.” She gave him a wink, rubbing at his arm.

He smiled at her. “Thank you Sunset Shimmer.” He spoke in his usual soft, small tone, still a little bit overwhelmed in being in this new world.

Nurse Redheart returned with a cotton swab, a small bottle of alcohol, and a Band-Aid. She pulled a chair over to sit in front of Toby. Unscrewing the cap to the alcohol, she dipped the cotton swab into the liquid, and pulled it back out. She leaned forward, tilting to the side to get another good look at the ear cut. “Alright sweetie, this might sting a little, but it will stop the bleeding, okay?”

“Yes, Ma’am.” He clenched his eyes, preparing himself just in case it does hurt. Sunset gently held his hand in both of hers, patting the top of it.

Nurse Redheart carefully touched the cotton swab to the cut, causing Toby to grit his teeth, and wince a little in pain, but Sunset kept rubbing his hand to comfort him. “It’s okay buddy, she’s almost done, see?” She gave him a warm smile in which Toby opened his eyes, glancing side ways to see Nurse Redheart apply the Band-Aid over the cleaned sore.

She gave Toby a warm smile. ‘There you go dear, all done.” She patted his back. “If I may ask sweetheart, what is your name?”

He looked back and forth at Nurse Redheart and Sunset Shimmer. “My name is Toby, Toby Mason.” He gave a soft smile.

“Well Toby, you were a good little patient.” She smiled warmly at him, stood up, and walked over to her computer desk, pulling out a drawer. She reached in, grabbing a lollipop, closing the drawer, and walked back over to Toby. She reached out her hand “Here you go dear. That is for being a brave boy.” She gave him a warm smile.

He reached out his hand, politely taking the lollipop from Nurse Redheart, and gave her a soft smile. “Thank you Nurse Redheart.”

She nodded. “You are very welcome, Toby. Anytime you have an injury, or you are sick, just come to me, and I’ll help you anyway I can.” She patted at his shoulder. “Also, I’m truly sorry dear about those two mean girls doing that to your glasses, but I promise the eye doctor here at Canterlot High School is very good, and he will be able to get you a new pair.” She gave him a reassuring smile.

He gave her a light nod as he unwrapped the lollipop, and placed it in his mouth, starting to suck on it. Sunset carefully stood up as she gently grasped Toby’s hand. She smiled at Nurse Redheart “Thank you again Nurse Redheart for helping him.” They walked to the door.

Nurse Redheart nodded. “Of course, Ms. Shimmer. As a school nurse, it’s my job to give the students of Canterlot High School a healthy and safe school life here. You two be good now, and I’ll see you again.”

Sunset Shimmer and Toby both waved back at her as they exited the nurse’s office. She looked down letting out a soft giggle as she watched Toby enjoying the lollipop. “Well Toby, what do you say we go get you those new pair of glasses?” He looked up at her, giving her a nod, and she gently rubbed at his head, ruffling his hair.

As they were walking along the hallways to the eye care center, Toby looked in awe at all the students who looked a lot like the ponies back home. He shook the thoughts out of his head, because he knew although they appeared like his family and friends, they weren’t. He looked to see that they arrived at the eye care center.

Sunset Shimmer led Toby into the office, walking up to the clerk’s desk. “Yes, may I help you?” The clerk asked with a cheery smile.

“Yes Ma’am, is Dr. Spectacle in today?” Sunset Shimmer asked as she looked down at Toby giving him a warm smile.

“Yes he is, and it appears that he is free. So you can come along back into his office if you would like.” The clerk got up from her chair, walked around her desk, and opened the door. As soon as she opened she looked down at the young boy and gasped. “Oh gosh, what happened to your glasses dear?” She knelt down to examine his glasses, seeing they still barely held glass in the lenses.

He frowned, but spoke trying to keep himself from crying. “These two mean girls, Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara stomped on them.” He lowered his head, looking at the ground.

The clerk gently placed a hand on his shoulder, rubbing it. “Don’t worry sweetie, we’ll get you some new glasses. Please, follow me.” She stood back up, guiding Toby and Sunset Shimmer back toward the office of Dr. Spectacle. She knocked on the door, turning the doorknob to slightly open it, and peeked inside. “Dr. Spectacle, there is a young child here that needs a new pair of glasses. Is it okay if he comes inside to see you?”

He looked up from signing some papers. “Sure Ms. Rhodes, please send him in.” He stacked the papers neatly, placing them in a folder. He turned to see Toby and Sunset Shimmer standing in the doorway, and motioned for them come in. “Well come in my young sir, don’t be shy.” He gave the boy a warm smile.

Dr. Spectacle had short brown wavy hair, a light golden tan to his skin, sapphire blue eyes, and he wore a pair of small black-rimmed glasses. Soon as he saw Toby, he immediately got up from his chair, and walked over to the child. “Oh my dear lad, what happened to your glasses?” He bent down to examine his glasses, very carefully taking them off.

Toby began shaking a little nervously feeling a bit insecure without his glasses, but he was comforted as Sunset Shimmer gently held his shoulders warmly with her hands. “W---well Sir, they were stomped on by these two bullies.” He sniffled as he looked up at the blurry figure before him. “M---my friend, Sunset Shimmer told me that you have plenty of different framed glasses, and you could get me a new pair in a few days. B---but I can’t wait a few days Sir, I need some glasses so I could see!” He clenched his eyes shut to try and stop his tears from shedding.

Don’t cry Toby, you’ve got to be a brave boy for Momma, my aunts, and Mommy. He felt a second hand on his shoulder and opened his eyes to see the blurry form of the doctor in front of him. “Don’t worry son, I think we have a pair of glasses for you. Could you wait in here with your friend while I go get them for you?”

He nodded, sniffling softly. “Yes, sir.” He gave him a soft smile as Sunset led the little boy to a chair to sit down.

The doctor walked out of his office, carefully shutting his door, and headed to a room that had a wall lined with different types, sizes, and shapes of eyeglasses. He looked carefully through the collection and came upon a pair that had a violet brim, nodding. These should do it. He carefully took the glasses off the display case and made his way back to the office.

Ms. Rhodes saw him, walking up to him. “Excuse me Dr. Spectacle, but aren’t those that girl with the red curly hair's glasses?” She whispered.

He put his index finger up to his lips to shush her. “Yes, but these are the only ones that can fit that young lad, and he needs a new pair of glasses bad.” He let out a soft sigh. “Besides, we can always order Ms. Twist a new pair of her glasses right away.”

She let out a content sigh, shaking her head. “Yes, sir.” She couldn’t help but let out a small chuckle as she walked back to her office.

Dr. Spectacle walked back into his office holding the glasses carefully in his hand. He walked over to Toby, bending down in front of him, gently placing them on his ears and face. “Here you go young man, tell me how these work.”

Toby blinked his eyes twice as they were placed on his head, and his once blurry vision suddenly became clear as crystal.

He smiled brightly “Oh, these are very nice Dr. Spectacle. I can see much clearer now, but could I keep my old glasses? These are special to me, even though they are broken.” He looked up at the doctor with a hopeful smile.

“Of course you can. May I ask your name my good Sir?” He reached out his hand to Toby.

“My name is Toby Mason, sir.” He reached out his little hand to Dr. Spectacle and they carefully shook hands.

“Well, it was good meet you Toby, and I’m glad I could help you with your glasses.” He pulled out a black eyeglass case out of his coat pocket. “Before I forget, here is the case for you to put your glasses in.” He handed Toby the case, patting him on the shoulder.

“Thank you Dr. Spectacle.” He climbed out of the chair as Sunset Shimmer did the same, gently grasping his small hand.

The doctor nodded at him. “You are very welcome Mr. Mason, and whenever you need your eyes checked, I’m always available.” He gave him a warm smile. “You two take care now and have a good day.”

“Goodbye, Dr. Spectacle.” Sunset Shimmer and Toby said in unison as they walked out of his office, exiting the eye care center.

After they left, a girl with red curly hair and light magenta eyes arrived at the eye care center’s door, carefully walking in. She walked up to the clerk’s desk “Excuse me Ms. Rhodes, I’m here to pick up my glasses.” She had a beaming smile on her face.

Suddenly Dr. Spectacle walked out of his office into the lobby. “Oh, I’m sorry Ms. Twist, but we are closed at the moment. However, you can come back tomorrow to get your glasses.” He walked up to her, very gently placing his hands on her shoulder, and gently pushed her toward the door.

“B---but…” before she could finish, she was gently pushed out the door. “Come back tomorrow, Ms. Twist. Have a good day.” He spoke before shutting the door.

Twist just stood there confused before pulling out a peppermint stick from a side pocket of her book bag, taking a bite of it. “Well at least I have my candy to satisfy me for the day.” She let out a soft giggle, and walked off down the hall.

Sunset Shimmer took Toby to the cafeteria next to get the boy something to eat. When they entered Toby looked in awe, at not only the size of the luncheon, but the array of food available. He looked up at Sunset Shimmer, swallowing deeply.

“Sunset Shimmer, I appreciate you bringing me to get something to eat, but I don’t have any money.” He frowned.

She let out a soft chuckle. “Don’t worry little guy, it’s on me. You just pick out what you want, and I’ll buy it.” She gave him a wink, ruffling his hair.

He smiled up at her. “Okay, Sunset Shimmer.” He followed behind her as they got in the lunch line.

Sunset got her a tray of a BLT sandwich, a salad bowl, and a bottle of water. Toby decided to just get a bowl of mixed fruit and a carton of chocolate milk. As they got to the end of the line Sunset Shimmer pulled out her wallet handing the lunch lady who was a human version of Granny Smith the money for their lunch.

Sunset led Toby to a vacant table as she took a seat and he took one across from her. Toby smiled softly at her as he shook his carton of chocolate milk, opening it, and took a drink. After he finished his first swallow he spoke softly. “Thank you Sunset Shimmer, not only for my lunch, but for what you’ve done for me today.”

She let out a warm chuckle, smirking proudly. “Aw… it’s no problem at all buddy. However, I’ve been wondering something Toby.” She spoke with a soft tone, yet looked at him curiously.

He ate a piece of pineapple from his fruit bowl, looking into her eyes. He finished his bite before speaking. “W---what is that Sunset Shimmer?” He asked a little hesitantly.

She gave him a warm smile. “Don’t worry little guy, it isn’t bad.” She took a drink of her water. “I was wondering though, what grade are you in Toby, and where are your parents at with you being here all alone?”

Toby swallowed nervously as a thought ran through his head. Oh no, I can’t tell her the truth. She might think I’m crazy and maybe make fun of me. Please forgive me Mommy, but I got to lie to her. He let out a heavy sigh. “W---well Sunset Shimmer, my mommy and daddy thought I was a big boy and old enough to come to school alone. Also, I’m in the third grade.” He took a drink of chocolate milk.

Sunset Shimmer smiled warmly at him. “Well, I would agree with them Toby. Because you are not only a big boy, but also a very brave little guy.” She gave him a wink. “After we get done eating lunch, I’ll take you to get registered here, okay buddy?” He gave her a nod as they went back to eating their breakfast.

The lunch bell rang to end the period, and the two took their empty trays to place on the vacant counter to be washed. Sunset then led Toby to the school’s main office to get registered for Canterlot High. Upon entering, Sunset spoke. “Good morning, Vice Principal Luna.” This caught Toby’s attention.

Vice Principal Luna? My Auntie Luna is a principal here? His thoughts were washed away as he stepped into the office and saw a woman with a light blue hue to her skin, and her hair was wavy with light blue to dark blue streaks.

“Hello Ms. Shimmer, how are you doing today?” She gave Sunset a warm smile.

“I’m doing good, Ms. Luna. Thank you.” She brought Toby forth. “I’ve brought my friend here to register for classes here at Canterlot. He’s a third grader, but I will be more than honored to watch over him here at school. His name is Toby Mason.” She smiled softly at Luna, and then down at Toby.

Luna looked down at the child with a warm smile. “Well hello, Mr. Mason, and welcome to Canterlot High School. I’m sure you will enjoy your stay here.” She pulled out a clipboard with an attached form and pen, gently handing it to Toby. “Just fill out this form with your information, and I’ll register you into the system, okay?”

He looked up at her with a soft smile, nodding. “Yes, Ms. Luna.” He reached up, gently grabbing the clipboard, and walked over to a vacant chair. Sunset followed him, sitting down beside him. As he read over the form, he found the basic information that he could fill out and remembered.

First & Last Name: Toby Mason

Date of Birthday: April 14, 2005

Age & Grade: Eight years old/Third grade

Address: 589 Pine Grove Lane

State: Georgia

City: Willow Creek Falls

Zip Code: 32584

Phone Number: 1576319574

I know that the rest of this information such as my address down is made up, but I can’t let anyone know where I really come from…not yet. He let out a heavy sigh as he carefully stood up and walked over to the desk. He looked up at Luna who was at the computer. “Ms. Luna, I’m done.” He spoke politely with a soft smile.

She smiled, getting up from her computer, and walked over, gently taking the clipboard from the child’s hand. “Thank you very much, Mr. Mason. I’ll get all of your information logged into the computer. First I think you should have the day off so you can go get some supplies for your classes.” She gave him a warm smile as he nodded.

Sunset walked up to Toby, bending down to his eye level. “Hey little guy, what do you say about me showing you around the school, and then I will take you to where you will be staying for the time being?”

He gave her a soft smile. “Okay Sunset Shimmer, that sounds fun.” He let out a small giggle, earning the same small giggle from Sunset. She took his hand into hers and they exited the main office for Sunset to take Toby around the school.

Back in Equestria, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna just arrived at the Crystal Kingdom as they trotted inside the palace doors. Looks of concern adorned their faces as they made their way toward the throne room to meet with Shining Armor and Cadence. They trotted through the many corridors of the crystal palace until they came upon the throne room where they saw the two royals, and the Elements of Harmony waiting, minus Fluttershy.

Celestia looked at them all with concern. “Hello my dear niece, Shining, and my little ponies.” She turned to Twilight. “My faithful student, we received your letter and came as soon as we could. What has happened to our young nephew?” Luna and Celestia sat on their haunches as Twilight began to tell them all that has transpired in the lapse time of thirty minutes.

After the explanation, both royal sisters had looks mixed with both concern, yet pride for the bravery their little nephew yearned to show. Celestia smiled warmly at them, but frowned when she didn’t notice Fluttershy around. “My friends, where is our dear Fluttershy at?”

Every pony frowned as Rarity spoke up. “The poor dear is still in the room with the mirror. We’ve tried to get her to come out, but she just refuses to.” She let out a heavy sigh.

Celestia nodded, looking at Luna. “We’ll go see if we can comfort her. Would you all like to come with us?”

Rainbow shot up in the air. “I’ll go with you two. We’ve been friends the longest, no offense girls.” The others kindly shook their heads.

The princesses nodded as they and Rainbow Dash headed to the room where Fluttershy stayed.

When they left Cadence smacked Shining in the back of the head with a hoof. “Ow! What was that for honey?” Shining asked shocked, reaching a hoof up to rub the back of his head.

“You know exactly what that was about. Come with me baby, I would like to have a word with you.” She turned to the others. “You call can go get ready for an afternoon nap while I share a conversation with my husband.” She spoke with a grunt as she used her magic to pull Shining by his tail.

Shining dug his hooves into the ground to try and crawl away. “C’mon sugar plum, you know I didn’t mean to say that.” He turned to Twilight. “TWILY….HELP ME!” He yelled.

Twilight laughed along with the others as she waved a wing at him. “Good....afternoon....big....brother?” Twilight looked confused by that obscene request. "...It's not the afternoon, it's morning....also, why would we want to take a MORNING nap? We woke up not two hours ago!" Nonetheless, as soon as Twilight said that, she stifled an exaggerated yawn, turning to her fellow elements. “Well girls, I think we should get ready to head to bed for tonight. Let us just hope that our little nephew is doing okay in that other world.”

The other 4 elements looked at Twilight oddly, but they, too, soon fell victim to all this "night talk."

Applejack let out a yawn, tipping her hat. “Ah agree, we should get some shuteye. Ah believe the little feller will be ah’right. He has the Apple Family spirit in him, which is strength, courage, and determination.” She placed a hoof against her chest proudly.

Pinkie Pie bounced around giddily. “Yes indeedy! I know my little wittle cutie wutie of a nephew is being the brave little boy he wants to be! I bet he is even having a funeriffic time in this new strange world!” She beamed with excitement.

The others could help but chuckle. Rarity let out a loud yawn herself. “Well darlings, goodnight, sleep tight, and don’t let the parasprites bite. I better get going so Sweetie Belle won’t have any nightmares while she is sleeping alone.” The girls nodded to one another before separating to go to their respective palace bedrooms.

Inside the room with the portal, Fluttershy was trying desperately to run through the mirror, but was unsuccessful with each try. “Oomph… there has to be a way to get through it. I have to make sure Toby is okay.” She spoke to herself aloud as she ram her body against the mirror again only to bounce off it.

“Thou Element of Kindness, you must try and calm down.” Luna spoke as her and Celestia, along with Rainbow Dash entered into the room. “With our dear child being of a different species, he might have caused the magic within in the portal to react differently, causing the portal close earlier than expected.”

Fluttershy wasn’t having any of it as she kept ramming herself into the mirror unable to break it or unable to go through it. After several more tries, she finally stopped, panting heavily. “I... have… to… get… through… there… Princess… Luna. I… have… to… see… my… son!”

Rainbow had enough as she dashed in front of Fluttershy, putting her hooves up onto her shoulders. “Stop now Fluttershy!” She yelled at her friend, feeling her heart wrench in doing so. “You got to calm down Flutters, and rest. You got to believe that Toby is okay, and that he will be back in no time.” She felt tears sting her eyes as she gave Fluttershy a tearful smile.

Fluttershy lowered her head shaking it furiously. She snapped it back up with anger in her eyes. “Get out of my way Rainbow Dash! I have to save my son!” She shoved Rainbow out of the way and ran toward the mirror, only to be caught in a warm light golden aura.

“Please my dear Fluttershy, you have to stop!” Celestia spoke as she brought the angered pegasus over to her, laying a wing over her. She looked down at her with a frown, worry singed into her eyes. “You’ve got to be brave just like Toby was brave by going through that portal. You got to…” She gasped as she felt her wing being smacked away by Fluttershy’s hoof.

“Just be quiet princess! Who do you think you are telling me what is best for me to do while my son is trapped in another world and he might never return! How… how… AHH!” She screamed out in anger as she turned to gallop out of the room, and flew out of the castle.

The princesses were left in shock, tears leaking from the corners of their eyes. Rainbow face hoofed herself, letting out a heavy sigh. “I’ll go after her princesses. I think I can calm her down. I shall return.” She saluted the royal sisters with a hoof and flew out of the room after Fluttershy.

While flying through the air, Fluttershy allowed her tears to flow as they blew in the wind. What does Princess Celestia know, what do any of them know about how I feel?! I could never see my precious baby boy ever again, and all they want to do is sit on their flanks doing nothing! Her eyes were flooded with tears as she flew above the Crystal Empire.

“Fluttershy! Wait!” Rainbow yelled out catching the yellow Pegasus’ attention. “You’ve got to calm down!”

Fluttershy slowed a little but refused to turn to look at Rainbow. “Just leave me alone, Rainbow Dash!” She whimpered.

Rainbow sped up to her, flying up by her side. “Listen Fluttershy, we all understand that you are angry, and sad, but yelling at every pony isn’t going to help.”

Fluttershy turned to Rainbow with her brows furrowed with frustration. “I wish you all would quit telling me how to feel. My son is gone, lost in a strange world, and I’m not there to hold him and comfort him!” She felt exhausted as she lowered herself to the ground on top of a hill just sitting outside the kingdom.

She slumped down on all fours burying her head into her forelegs. Rainbow felt her heart shatter at the sight of her friend like this as she lowered to the ground, landing beside her, and place a hoof gently on her back, stroking it up and down. She laid down beside her with a look of deep sadness for her friend.

“Fluttershy, I know you want to be there with Toby. To hold him, comfort him, and let him know that everything will be okay, but you’ve got to let him grow up.” She laid a wing over her. “You can’t deny the fact that he is growing up, and he’ll continue to grow up until he becomes an old, old, old man.” She couldn’t help but let out a light-hearted chuckle.

Fluttershy sniffled heavily into her forelegs, slowly raising her head up, tears streaming down her cheeks, and her lower lip quivering. “I know, Rainbow Dash, but I don’t want my precious little Toby to grow up. What if he grows up, and he doesn’t love me as much as he does now as a young little boy? What if he starts a family with that pretty filly Silver Spoon and forgets all about me?” She shook with sobs burying her face back into her forelegs.

Rainbow’s jaw dropped at what she was saying and pulled her into her side close to her. “Shh… now listen to me Fluttershy, Toby will never ever forget you. He loves you so much now, and he’ll always love you unconditionally even if he does have a family of his own. What is making you say all this?”

Fluttershy sniffled heavily as she raised her head up again. “When Queen Chrysalis foal napped him, I thought I would never see him again. Now he wants to be a big boy and start doing stuff on his own. Soon he won’t need me to carry him on my back anymore, fix his breakfast, lunch, or dinner anymore.” She choked back her sobs.

Rainbow Dash stroked along her side with a wing, hugging her close to the warmth of her coat. “No, he won’t need you for any of those things, but who do you think he would come to if he has a nightmare, even when he is grown?”

“Me.”

Rainbow nodded. “And who will he need to comfort him if he is crying even when he becomes a man?”

“Me.” Fluttershy sniffled, using a foreleg to wipe away her tears.

Rainbow nodded again. “That’s right Fluttershy. Toby might not need you to carry him anymore, or fix his meals, or even help him off real high places. But the one thing he will always need and want is your unconditional love. He will grow old, he will have a family, but the one thing that will never change is his love for you as his mom, and your love for him as your son.”

Fluttershy sniffled, snuggling close to Rainbow. “Thank you Rainbow Dash, I really needed that. You’re right, I do need to let my baby boy grow up and make decision on his own. I’ll always be there to help him if he needs it, and I’ll always be there to give him comfort when needed.” She wrapped a foreleg around Rainbow’s neck. “Thank you Rainbow, you’re a good friend!”

Rainbow chuckled, smirking proudly. “Yeah, I know.” She hugged her back with her wing. “Would you like to stay out here for a little bit longer Flutters before we return to the castle.” She gave her friend a warm smile.

Fluttershy returned the smile. “I think I would like that Rainbow Dash.” They both blushed as Fluttershy laid under Rainbow’s wing, and both pegasi looked up at the beauty of Celestia's wavering sun.

They sighed softly as they laid underneath it’s warm glow.

A New Show: Episode One

DISCLAIMER: This story was written without any input from GeodesicDragon

March 5th....2013......a dream, becomes reality....

Bounded together by the tragic end, to a young woman's life.

All wishes are set in stone, when the miner looks for gold.....

A young boy....broken, bothered, bewildered.....

Looks to the sky, for some form of harbored acceptance....

He finds what he is looking for, when he wakes up....

When all hope is lost, you look to the most unexpected turns of life....

And find yourself, still fulfilled by the blistering dose of triumph that your life has just dealt to you.

It's enough for you to find the peace, you have asked for far too long.....

You never wish for anything again....

"Hmmm....sounds pretty sappy. Did Jason write that?"

"He sure did. I think it's a pretty great intro, don't you think?"

"Sure, if you want to make the masses cry. Come on, L. Wolf! We can make the masses cry during the STORY....this is about interaction with the lowly barnacles whom we write into crappy situations!" Fred2266 passes L. Wolf a piece of paper. "Here, I wrote this myself. It's the forewarning. It lets the masses know what to expect from such a divine scrap of entertainment.

L. Wolf scans over the paper, and sighs. "No offense, fred, but....this is stupid."

"That's what I'll be getting paid for. Might as well start now. Besides, you want to get paid for being the voice that reads this GODLY intro, don't you?"

"This is godly, alright.....UNGODLY awful."

"Yeah? Well "Starbloom Chronicles" is the worst fanfiction of all time. I can do this all day, and you can't insult this story or else the masses will stuff you into a can of tuna."

"....I think I'll just read the intro now...." L. Wolf, clearing his throat.

"Good, because I was going to un-favorite "Filly Scouts" if you didn't." Fred2266 leaves the room to let L. Wolf do his magic.

L. Wolf rolls his eyes, as he begins to read off of fred's script.

WARNING: The following show contains an insane amount of stupidity and talking neigh neigh horses and freakazoid humans with complex skin condition. Anything said or done during the course of this, or any future broadcast, will not effect the A New Home series in any way. Basically: It's not canon, but it's fanon so we're screwed.

A man walks up to a door that is embedded with a giant gold star, and the names "APoeticHeart and fred2266" on it. He knocks twice for common courtesy.

"You guys are on." The stagehand says, and immediately the door bursts open, as the hosts for A New Show walk out in Men in Black looking suits and shades because why be original? They share a look with each other, and a simple nod as they begin walking again down the soon to be famed hall as they stop at the entrance curtain, which leads to their show's stage.

Their black sunglasses then explode and become parasprites. The parasprites eat their suits, and expose the men in their every day formal wear which they bought at a combination of Walmart and an alley garage sale in the Bronx.

Fred2266 nearly envelopes the camera with his face. "Backstreet's back...." He says eerily.

APoeticHeart looks at him oddly. "....What?"

Fred snaps his fingers. "We don't have time to uncover the ends of the earth, dood. We have a show to begin...." Fred steps through the curtain, followed be a reluctant Jason.

They take in the new sights the studio brings to their eyes, as well as the new smell it brings to their nostrils.

There are numerous leather seats in the crowd, which are supposed to accommodate the loyal readers of A New Home, but it appears that neither of the hosts let the masses know this show even existed. Smashing marketing plan, lipschitz.

The two hosts sit down on their giant, black sectionals. There is one for each host. Both are big enough to seat at least 4 guests on each sofa, along with one host.

"Hello, everybody. I am fred2266, and welcome to A New Sh-"

"I'm here, too." Jason said, crossing his arms and glaring at fred.

"Here at A New Show, we take our own opportunities, JASON." Fred rebuttaled, glaring back at Jason. "You're ALREADY setting a bad influence on the children."

"We have no viewers...." Jason deadpanned.

"Because YOU never told anybody about this thing!"

"You're just as responsible as me."

"Pfffttt. Don't make excuses. The masses know who is to blame here." Fred wouldn't take his eyes off of Jason and all of his irresponsible.....ness-YEAH. "Either way....yes, Jason, the creator of the A New Home franchise, is here, as well."

Jason waves and smiles. "Hello, YouTube!"

"Yes, it seems we are on YouTube, but HAVE NO FEAR. Next week, we shall debut....on BROADCAST....TELEVISION...."

"That's right, folks! Starting next week, A New Home will forever be broadcasted on...."

"....THE OPRAH.....WINFREY....NETWORK...." Fred finished, sliding out of his sectional in response.

Somewhere in the world, an alpaca gave birth to a llama.

"We would personally like to thank Mr. Winfrey," fred continued, climbing back onto his sectional, "for giving us to opportunity to bring this CUTTING EDGE news outlet to the big screen. Which isn't quite as big as the BIG big screen, but still pretty big. He is such a great guy!"

Jason seemed to ignore the last comment fred had made. "We are honored to be apart of HER," he put emphasis on her, "...fall 2013 lineup....."

Fred just shrugged while licking the cinnamon off of a freshly baked churro.

"So, fred...what exactly is this show about? How does it pertain to the readers of A New Home?"

"HURR I'M GLAD YA ASKED JASON HURR. Well, when I joined the writing staff for A New Home III, I wanted to bring in some new things. A different vision, more laughs, more character development for a CERTAIN character....I guess you could say, that THIS randomly butted into my vision while I was climbing to the top of the mountain of solidarity, and-"

"Fred..." Jason interrupted fred. "Tell them without going into one of your little...."

"Verbal escapades?" Fred guessed the end of Jason's sentence.

"Suurree...?" Jason halfly answered, raising an eyebrow.

"Well, alright.....simple as I can put it: As the intro said....this has nothing, NOTHING to do with A New Home the STORY...HOWEVER, we will be bringing in ELEMENTS from the story onto the SHOW....."

"Such aaasss....?" Jason asked.

"Well, characters, for one. We'll interview the ones who have either: A. Done the most dastardly thing in the latest chapter....B. Had the most embarrassing moment....C. Had the most heartwarming moment....or D, and you can take this anyway you want....someone, or somePONY we just want to screw with for no apparent reason."

"YOU want to screw with them, not me." Jason pointed out. "So, do both humans AND ponies qualify to be on the show?"

"Absolutely! It just depends what happened in the latest chapter....unfortunately for all the pony lovers, this chapter was pretty HUMAN heavy....I mean REAL heavy....like, Honey Boo Boo's MAMA heavy!"

Poetic tracker: Poetic is not amsued.

Fred blushes, wondering who could have inserted whatever that was into the show. He also wondered how much it cost, the show's budget being extremely low to begin with. It was a wonder how they even got an OWN network contract in the first place.

2 DAYS EARLIER....

Fred was browsing Amazon.com, looking for cool diddlydoos to buy. He came across an interesting piece of paper that was titled "OWN NETWORK CONTRACT PLZ BUY I NEED TO MONEY TO FULFILL MY DREAMS OF WORKING AT A TWIZZLERS FACTORY." The price was listed at 1200 courics.

AND FRED WAS ALL LIKE:

SNAP BACK TO REALITY!

"Fred," Jason said, bringing fred back to the land of the coherent. "How DID we get all of the characters here?"

"Hmmmm..." Fred put his churro to his chin, as some cinnamon rubbed off onto his goatee whiskers. He took a deep breath, ready to explain. ".....We typed in the Wind's Requiem. Now, I guess we can transition into our first guest tonight."

Jason shook his head to try and get fred's confusing words out of his mental cavity. "She apparently had her brand new glasses taken away from her by Tony. She was also wrongfully shunned out of Dr. Spectacle's office....."

"Nobody, please welcome...." fred yawned. "Twist....."

Jason couldn't believe fred would give such a defenseless pon-eeeerr...human such a rude introduction.

Twist suddenly stumbled out on stage, still without any form of eye-wear, and she obviously wasn't wearing contacts. Jason kindly got up, and walked her over to sit by him on his sectional.

Boy....I just dodged a bullet there..... fred thought, smiling brightly, but not for the reason Twist would think if she could see.

"Hi guyths! It's gweat to be on the firth epithode of A New Thow!" During the course of that entire sentence, Twist had gathered up an 18 inch puddle of spit on the floor.

"We REALLY should have hired a cleanup crew before starting this," fred stated, just staring at the puddle, a bit of regurgitation being swallowed back down.

Jason shot fred another disappointed look. "Be nice, fred...."

"No. Ith okay." Twist replied. "I'm uthed to ith. Ever since I loth my glatthes, everyone hath been making fun oth me." Twist frowned.

"They weren't making fun of you BEFORE then?" Fred asked, barely snickering.

"Fred!" Jason cried, giving him the stink-eye. "How could you be SO rude to our first EVER guest?"

"Hey, I'M not the one who booked her," fred replied.

"YES, you DID. Just so you could make FUN of her!"

"Oh yeah," fred began to chuckle now.

"It's not funny. Just because YOU have glasses while she doesn't, does not give you the right to pick on her."

"Nope, but I DID give myself the right," fred said.

As fred and Jason began to get into an argument, Twist's face scrunched in realization. She could smell it.....that smell....that smelly smell....the kind of smell that's.....SMELLY.....

It was the smell of churros, Twist's favorite Danish dessert (YES THEY'RE DANISH LOOK IT UP.) The smell suddenly aided Twist in her quest to see, as her vision became more clear than it had ever been. She looked around, AND THEN SAW IT! A churro....right in fred's left hand.....it's golden fluffiness seducing her, showing her all of it's luscious curves. Twist had the same look on her face that a young boy would have when he first saw Miley Cyrus twerking....well, except it wasn't disgust.

"Hola, Twist. ¿Te gusta lo que ves?" The churro said, waving his maracas around like they were going out of style, his sombrero sending a wink off light off the top of it. Twist sure couldn't speak Canadian, but she knew the churro was saying sweet things.

The churro blew Twist a cinnamon flavored kiss, reeling her in like a 45 year old, semi-retired engineer into a Bass Pro Shop.

La Cucaracha began playing on loop in Twist's head, as the churro jumped out of fred's arms, and held his own open in an inviting hug-like stance. Twist jumped out of her seat, and dove straight into the churro, landing off the stage and into a row of leather seats.

Fred and Jason winced, as they could tell Twist was in a lot of pain.

"Oh no....that's NOT good...." Jason said, thinking of the possible lawsuits A New Show would be tangled with.

"I KNOW....." fred agreed. "What a WASTE of a perfectly good churro!"

Jason just stared at fred. Not an angry look on his face, just an expressionless one. Like he had lost all faith in humanity. "I can't believe you......would you AT LEAST go help her?"

Fred sighed. "I guess I will....it was MY churro, after all.....we'll...." fred sniffled. "...We'll be right back, folks...."

A New Show is sponsored by.....

Fred sighed, as he and Jason stood side by side, looking straight at the camera, solemn looks on their faces.

"Ladies and gentleman," fred began. "We would like to inform you that this is NOT a part of the entertainment.....it is of utmost importance, that I inform you all....that Churrostin R. Churro has passed away, as a result of severe cinnamon trauma...."

"Again," Jason repeated. "We REPEAT, this is NOT a part of the entertainment. Let us share a moment of silence, for young Churrostin...."

America cries at the loss of one of it's golden boys as "Set Adrift On Memory Bliss" by P.M. Dawn plays in the background

A New Show is brought to you by.....

"Hey, what about Twist?" Jason asked.

"...After the show, Jason......the churro ALWAYS comes first...." fred stated, wondering where everything went wrong.

"Should we bring out our last guests?" Jason asked.

Fred looked flabbergasted that Jason would even ASK such a question, but he wanted to get the show done as soon as possible. "Sure....at least ONE of the guests can make me happier than I already am...."

"Alright. Our next guests have quickly become the top antagonists of A New Home III. They destroyed Toby's glasses, got him to cry, teased him, and even tricked him, ALL in one chapter. They are the total opposites of their pony counterparts, and they make me sick to my stomach, but, I DO want to know the method behind their motives....so, please TRY to give a warm welcome, to Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon."

Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon popped through the curtain, spinning around with their arms in the air as they showed off their brand new dresses for this brand new occasion. Diamond Tiara waved to fred, as she and Silver Spoon participated in their signature rump bump, and made their way down the steps to the seating area.

Since they were best friends, the two just HAD to sit together, and it appeared the dastardly duo wanted NOTHING to do with Jason, so they sat by fred instead. Fred smiled as Diamond Tiara's sweet-smelling perfume entered his nasal cavity. He wasn't exactly thrilled to see Silver Spoon, but it would be worth it to see his fifth favorite pony....even if she wasn't exactly a pony.

Fred gently grabbed Diamond's left hand, and placed a delicate kiss on it, Diamond Tiara beaming at the attention. Silver Spoon offered her own hand, but fred looked like he wanted to throw up. Silver Spoon scoffed at this, and Diamond Tiara didn't look very happy about it either.

"Well, hello gals," Jason greeted. "I must say....those dresses DO look quite nice."

Diamond Tiara scoffed. "Nice? THAT'S the best way you can describe them? Truthfully, these are like, are 24th prettiest dresses. We didn't exactly want to give this show the notoriety of seeing us at our best."

Silver Spoon said something, but due to the epic power of live editing, every single one of her words never made it to the ears of whoever was listening.

"I'd just like to say, Ms. Tiara, it is an HONOR to finally meet you," fred gushed. "You are as cute in person as I could have imagined."

Heh, flank kisser... Jason thought, rolling his eyes.

Diamond Tiara giggled. "Well, well, well. It's nice to know SOMEBODY adores me...there should be MANY more. How do you think my perfume smells? I put on my 19th BEST for this show."

Fred decided to take in another waft, as he could not get over the smell. "Wow....it's like a magical, nostrilly roller coaster....if THIS is your 19th best, I don't think I'd be able to take your BEST smelling one."

Diamond Tiara smirked. Jason cleared his throat. "I don't mean to interrupt this here gag-fest, but, girls....I have to ask the question on everyone's mind....WHY did you smash Toby Mason's glasses?"

Diamond Tiara snorted. "Why NOT? He was fresh meet. He like, needed to learn, that me and 'Spoon RUN that school. We're the prettiest, the smartest, and sure, you can add meanest to that list, too...it's true, after all."

"How long HAVE you girls been the H.B.I.C's at Canterlot High?" Fred asked.

"Ever since Sunset Shimmer turned into a goody two shoes after the Fall Formal," Diamond Tiara answered. "I used to think she was SO cool, but then, that purple weirdo...Twilight, taught her the "magic of friendship", Tiara said in a goofy way, "in the span of a minute. Me and 'Spoon decided to pick up where condiment girl left off." Silver Spoon high-fived Diamond Tiara for her insult.

"But, WHY Toby?" Jason asked, beginning to get angry at Diamond Tiara's all around brattiness. "He's in THIRD GRADE...you girls are, what, Freshmen? How is THAT intimidating? That's the act of COWARDS."

"Whoooaaa...easy, Jason," fred said, trying to calm his co-host down. "I don't approve of your actions, Ms. Tiara, but I'm SURE you have a legitimate reason...right?" Fred asked, hoping Diamond Tiara would not let him down.

Diamond Tiara patted fred's cheek with a hand. "Oh, of COURSE we do! And yeah, we're Freshmen, but when you're in a school with NINE other classes, you need to let EVERYONE, no MATTER the age, know that you are superior to ALL of them. Toby should have ran when he had the chance, instead of balling like a little two year old. He learned that day, that Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara are-"

"THAT'S IT!" Jason exploded out of nowhere, throwing his notebook down, and marching right up to the girls. "GET. OUT!"

Diamond Tiara responded by pulling out her perfume bottle, and spraying it right in Jason's eyes. Jason fell to the floor in agony, as Diamond grabbed her besties' hand, and ran off the stage, but not before flashing a "Call me" sign to fred.

Fred waved this off, as he rushed to his co-host's aid. "Jason! Are you all right?!" Jason could not answer, as he was ripping pieces of his notebook out, trying to soak up excess perfume. "CRAP! New rule, NO perfume bottles anywhere NEAR the stage."

"Would you stop talking to yourself and HELP ME!?!?!?" Jason pleaded, grabbing onto fred's pant-legs.

"Hold on a second, buddy! We'll get you and Twist to the hospital right away! But, you first.....because you're more vital to the show." Fred quickly remembered, and looked at the camera. "Everyone remember to like us on Facebook, follow us on Twitter, buy the A New Show T-Shirt-"

"SHUT UP AND GOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

"Oh, hamburgers!" Fred began to panic. "Ummm...ummmm....ummm...UMMMMM!!!! See you guys next week, and DON'T WORRY, Jason WILL be here! Bye! Say bye, Jason!"

"AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!! IT BURNS SO MUCH!!!!!!! IT MUST HAVE BEEN CHEAP PERFUMEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!"

The audio began to fade out, as the two hosts continued to bicker on in the background.

"Ummm...yeah, BYE! Syria, get your crap together! Alright, stop, drop, and roll, Jason! CAN YOU DO THAT FOR ME?!"

"WRONG TECHNIQUE YOU IDIIIIIOOOTTTTTT!!!!!"

"A SITUATION LIKE THIS HAS NEVER HAPPENED TO ME! WORK WITH ME AND COOPERATE!!!!"

END FEED.

Author's Note

This is an idea fred2266 came up with, and I think it is awesome. It adds some more comedy to the story, and also you can enjoy mine and his antics. We hope you all enjoy. :pinkiehappy:

Chapter Three: Hope

The Crystal Empire.....

The Crystal Castle.....

"And you'll be sure to contact us IMMEDIATELY if little Toby Mason returns, yes?" Princess Celestia asked, eyeing the two guards which stood side by side in front of the illustrious mirror.

"Yes, your highnesses. We know how much the young boy means to you." One guard answered, not even looking at Celestia, but rather the mirror, trying to show he was dedicated to this strictly given task.

"We dost know you have worked as guards through some of the most exhilarating, but also depressing times in Equestrian history....my....." Princess Luna cleared her throat, and blushed. "Unfortunate return as Nightmare Moon, the takeover of Discord, the changeling invasion, the return of King Sombra, and, once again, the SECOND changeling invasion, in which Equestria wound up almost losing one of their most cherished and beloved children...."

"But we need to make ourselves as clear as the territory this kingdom is named after....Toby Mason has NOT come back yet," continued Celestia. "This is already sad enough news....the Element of Kindness has flown off to Steed knows where. Tensions are high, and even though I may be a near immortal princess who quite often, likes to play light-hearted jokes on her subjects....I cannot possibly stretch how important it is that you two stay here, and do NOT leave."

"We do not wish to threaten or intimidate thee," Luna said. "But, if either I, or my sister catch EITHER one of you off of the perimeter of THIS room, the consequences you suffer, will be unlike that of which you cannot physically implicate......"

Even though the guards of royalty were usually stoic, and fearless, both of them couldn't help but gulp, as they could only imagine what would happen if they were to fail this one-part test.

"Do we make ourselves CLEAR?" Celestia asked with the most demanding face she had given in many years as Princess of Equestria. Then again, she hadn't felt this nervous and whipped of all energy in a while, either.

This is why the guards would be foolish not to nod back to their superior as quickly as they did, which they were doing before the princess had even finished her sentence.

Celestia and Luna shared a look, almost as if contemplating if they would be able to trust these guards with such a monumental task, but only with facial expressions.

In the end, the sisters knew that trust was the only option right now. No other guards were available to come to the Crystal Empire at the moment, as Canterlot had to be heavily guarded, especially since the princess had gone on a slight 5 hour road trip, without even telling anypony where she was going, but the guards knew from years of experience, if the princess had to leave without so much as even a suggestion of where she may be travelling to, it was definitely serious.

Still, Harbinger and White Knight were two of the most experienced, loyal, and hard-working guards either princess had commanded under both of their reigns. That's some pretty high regard.

Those facts alone had basically made up the princesses' minds, added with the fact no other pony was around to stand guard that actually made a LIVING.....well, standing guard.

"Alright, gentleman," Celestia finally said with a nod, meaning her seal of approval. "Lunch will be served to you in a few hours. You can NOT go and get it yourself. Me and my sister trust you completely. And it is NOT just because we have to...."

The guards nodded with a heavy sigh of relief, now they just had to survive the hard part.....their shift. It was always the hardest part, but, they knew just how important it was to the princesses. Hopefully the paycheck would be worth it all in the end.

"We are sorry to ensue all of this pressure onto you both," Luna added, just to silence the "dictator" vibe the guards may had been feeling. "Which is why, we hope this will be your shortest shift ever. That, of course, is not up to us, but rather....destiny. Good day." Without another word, the two princesses turned, and walked out of the mirror's holding room.

"Each minute that passes, is another minute until one hour without a sign of Toby approaches, 'Tia..." Luna realized, turning to her sister with a solemn expression.

Celestia wrapped one of her large, beautiful white wings over her sister. It enveloped her entire back it was so lengthy.

"I know, Luna....I know," Celestia replied. "I can not wait an hour more to see him, but we have to let things play out. I don't believe Toby would want us to worry as much as we are....he was the brave soul who wanted to go through all of this, just to show that he is capable of doing something for himself. It is yet another admirable quality I admire about our nephew."

"Maybe he has been sidetracked?" Luna threw out the question. "As you have stated, the world beyond is quite big...perhaps our nephew has gotten lost in the shuffle?"

"Or, perhaps his locket...." Celestia inquired with now smaller pupils.

Luna sighed. "There is no telling how long he will be gone, if that is the case....."

"How far could it have really gone?" Celestia asked nopony in particular. "Surely it landed no more than a few feet away from him when he arriv-"

Celestia never got to finish her sentence, as from seemingly out of nowhere, as usual, Discord appeared in front of their very eyes, like one of Trixie's magic tricks that were actually successful.

Celestia and Luna slightly smiled, but then began to frown as they realized they would have to tell Discord that Toby was not in at the moment.

They were not alone, however, as Discord seemed displeased about something, as well.

"Why the long face, Discord?" Luna asked with a rose eyebrow. "Has thou woken up on the wrong side of the chaos?"

"This isn't the time for jokes, Moon Pie," Discord piped up. "We have a VERY big problem that not even my world renowned chaos can fix!"

"Oh....so you know?" Celestia asked. It wouldn't be a surprise, as Discord had a tendency to hear things that were not for his ears.

"Well, OF COURSE I heard! I'M the one that it's happened to!"Discord whinnied.

Celestia and Luna could not be more confused. Was Discord alerted of something ELSE dire?

"We......are sorry, Discord....we do not follow...." Luna admitted.

Discord gasped. "Ugh-oww-ehhh-ARE YOU SERIOUS?! Do you NOT see what I am seeing?"

"All I can see is that you are being EXTRA grumpy today...." Celestia teased with a slight chuckle.

"Oh for the love of YOU, Celestia! Here!" Discord did the Q snap, and two pairs of magnifying glasses, one for each princess, appeared on their face. "Since you're both getting so OLD, I figured you must need these...."

"Magnifying glasses?" Luna deadpanned. "Dost thou wish to play a joke drum?"

Discord shook his head simply. "Like I said, this isn't the best day for jokes-Now, LOOK!" Discord leaned in, as the two princesses scrunched their eyes in cornea concentration.

"Well?" Discord mused. "What do you see?"

"Well, for ONE," Celestia began. "I can see SOMEONE hasn't taken a shower today....LOOK at all that dandruff..."

Discord grumbled. "For one, I take BATHS. It's the perfect chance to play with Ignatius, the conniving duck, but also.....you've figured out ONE of my problems! The running water in the Chaos Mansion is GONE. Not a single DROP. So, no bath for me today, but LOOK AT MY FEATURES. Do you see ANYTHING wrong?"

The princesses shook their head in defeat. "We obviously are not getting anywhere with your overbearing mystique, Discord," Luna said. "So would thou be so kind as to explain what is going on?"

Discord groaned, as bear claw collided with face, and slid down the entire length of it, vibrating his ultra rubbery lips as the claw left his face. "I suppose neither of you WOULD be able to know, as all you have to worry about are wings and horns.....I woke up this morning, to the smell of what I like to call....anti-chaos....it's chaos that I didn't cause, and since MY chaos is fun for me AND everypony around, I know when it occurs. Because 1, I DIDN'T CAUSE IT, and 2, I'M NOT HAVING FUN. I run to my mirror, and I notice that my deer antler and my goat horn have SWITCHED places."

Luna and Celestia seemed baffled by this announcement. "That looks like the face I made, only much, MORE more pained.....do you have ANY idea how EXCRUCIATING this is for me? I've been in the EXACT same form for since I was BORN, and I wake up one morning and something is SWITCHED on me?! What, did that nuisance Starswirl return and screw everything up again? Did one of you two rub Poison Joke powder on my navel while I slept? I'm a light sleeper, so THAT can't be the case.....oh my-SOMEPONY EXPLAIN WHAT IS GOING ON!!!!!" Discord boomed.

Luna and Celestia did not flinch a muscle, for they had gotten used to Discord's rants over the thousands of years they had known him. However, they couldn't laugh, because they knew this had to be a part of something MUCH more....

Celestia pondered for a moment of the possible results of this. It may have seemed like a very small change, but no creature nor pony goes through this type of thing overnight.

"This reminds me of the first time sister introduced ME to Poison Joke...." Luna reminisced, but also grimaced at the memory after all these years.

Celestia chuckled. "Never has the term "Constipation of the Brain" been so appropriate...."

Discord snickered in realization of what Celestia meant by that. "Yeesh.....alright, I'll admit, my predicament right now is not as bad as THAT, but Celestia, come on, sister! You've been around for a few eons, right? Surely you have to have at least a teeennyyyy tiiinnnyyy, smidgen of a though as to HOW this could have happened to me! Is all of my nonsensical behavior coming back to bite me in the most uncomfortable of ways?!"

Celestia ignored the "eons" comment, as she cleared her throat. "I have a theory....we can take it however we want, but Discord, there is something important me and Luna must tell you. It may not be the cause of your....odd feature switch, but it would be wrong of us to keep this information from you...."

Discord could do nothing but prepare for the worst, as a beekeeper's outfit suddenly appeared on him.

Las Pegasus.....

Filthy Rich smiled as he watched his daughter, Diamond Tiara, and her best friend Silver Spoon splashing each other with water in the large pool that was laid out behind their hotel room. Filthy was soaking up some sun in a lawn-chair a few feet away. It hadn't been a great day, thus far for the astute business-pony. He hadn't done as good at the Casino as he had hoped. He lost an estimated 4,000 bits today, which virtually made up Mr. Rich's mind for himself. He would be staying away from the slots for the rest of the vacation, which had just started last night. The stubbornness in him told him to keep going, that he'd win big in due time. But the business-pony in him convinced him that it would be a horrible business move.

"Sir, I have a telegram for you," said a pre-teen colt in a white-collared shirt and black cargo pants. This forced Filthy out of his thoughts.

"Huh? Oh, ummm...thank you," he said, smiling and taking the letter in his hooves.

"You're welcome," the colt replied. "Seems I have one for every family or tourist currently in the hotel. It says it's from Princess Twilight Sparkle....it must be important, then. I'd better go read mine. She may ask to make me her prince!" The young colt galloped off in excitement, as tiny hearts fluttered above his head.

Filthy Rich chuckled, remembering when he had been hit with "young love" when he was that colt's age. He opened the letter up, and began to read it out loud, as Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon had come out of the water to hear just how important it was.

"What's it about, daddy?" Diamond Tiara asked with a twinkle in her eye.

Filthy Rich cleared his throat.

To all the residents of Equestria....

A terrible tragedy has befallen our fair country....

My nephew, Toby Mason, one of the most loved and wholesome children in all of Equestria, is once again out of the reach of any of us.

Diamond Tiara gasped, as she and Silver Spoon's water floaties ironically deflated.

Do not worry about him being kidnapped once again, for that is not the case.

Non-the-less, he is not in Equestria at the moment, for reasons I cannot disclose, due to personal reasons.

But just know, we must be patient, and brave for young Toby, just like he has been for us today.

I am sure he is fine right now, but even so, it was imperative, whether you know of my nephew or not, that you all are aware.

Sincerely, Princess Twilight Sparkle....

"Daddy!" Diamond Tiara cried out. "We have to go home! If Toby is missing, we need to be there for him when he returns!"

"That's right..." agreed Silver Spoon with a nod. "We still have to go on our second date...."

Filthy Rich normally would have declined, as this was only day one of a 7 week vacation, which he had spent a few thousand bits on. But the allure of losing more bits, thanks to that accursed casino, combined with the fact that he knew how important young Toby was to both his daughter and her best friend, he could not have said no even if he wanted to.

"You're right, girls," Filthy Rich declared. "Let's quickly pack our things, so we can get back to Ponyville as soon as possible!"

Diamond Tiara ran up and hugged her father around his forehooves. "Thank you so much, daddy! This is SO important to me!"

Filthy Rich smiled warmly, as he picked up his daughter and cradled her in his hooves. "I know, Diamond Tiara. All the money in the world is priceless compared to your happiness..." he then nuzzled his daughter's cheek, and took her and Silver Spoon inside to begin packing.

It seemed the vacation was over, but the ride had only begun.....

Canterlot High School....

"Sunset Shimmer! Toby!" The two wandering new friends heard the voice of Vice Principal Luna, and they turned around to see her walking towards them.

"Hello again, VP," Sunset Shimmer greeted with a smirk.

"Hi there, Vice Principal Luna," Toby greeted with a big smile. He didn't seem as shy around the humans here, because most of them he had already met back in Equestria, just in pony form.

However, what surprised Toby, was the five humans that were walking right behind Vice Principal Luna....

One girl was wearing a stetson, or a cowboy hat, which Toby was most familiar with, a white collared shirt with a touch of green by the collar, a denim skirt with a belt with an apple logo on it, and cowboy boots with more apples all over them. She had a long blonde ponytail with a red hairband tying it back, the most normal skin color Toby had seen so far (next to Sunset Shimmer's), three freckles on each of her cheeks, and green eyes.

Another girl wore a blue vest, with a white shirt with purple lining and a pink heart in the middle of it, a big pink skirt that almost looked like a trash-bag surrounded by a purple bow that also worked like a belt which had two blue balloons and one yellow balloon on it, electric blue boots that each had a pink bow above the laces, and an electric blue bracelet on each arm. She had highly noticeable pink hair, a fair pink hue of skin, and blue eyes.

The next girl wore a blue vest, like the one before, but this one was longer and had a white shirt with black lining and a cloud with a rainbow lightning bolt coming out from under it on it, with a pink and white striped skirt with black leggings underneath, possibly to make her look less feminine. The skirt seemed to have no belt. She had blue boots with visible tops of rainbow socks peeking up from above them, and a rainbow bracelet on each arm. She had a vibrant rainbow mane, light blue skin, and fuchsia eyes. She stuck out among all of the five girls, and possibly any girl in school. Perhaps any student period.

The next girl wore a light blue, fleecy shirt with a purple skirt that had three diamonds around it, and a purple belt surrounding it, a golden yellow bracelet around each arm, and fuzzy purple boots with an even fuzzier top and a diamond on each boot. She had a curly purple mane with a three-diamond hair-clip in the front, snow white skin, and blue eyes. Not to mention, she had eyelashes longer than any of the girls.

The final girl struck Toby harder than any other girl. She may not have been as vibrant as the one with the rainbow mane, or as fancy looking as the white skinned one, but Toby recognized more than every other girl combined.

She wore a white top, with a green skirt that had one white, one pink, and one dark pink butterfly on it, with no belt and pink and white layers under the green, green boots that almost looked like glass slippers at the bottom, and pink socks with white polka dots peeping from above the boots. She had a breathtaking pink flowing mane that had a butterfly primed into the front of it, light creamy yellow skin, and eyes that could only be described as a moderate cyan.

Toby couldn't help himself, he ran right up to her and wrapped his arms around her petite waist. The girl gasped at this, but she couldn't hide the soft smile that ran across her lips.

"Awww...he likes you already, Fluttershy!" The pink girl said, giggling up a storm.

Fluttershy.... Toby thought as he nuzzled into the girl's green skirt. It's mama as a human....she looks as pretty as she does as a pony....

Fluttershy hugged the small boy back. Not knowing who he was, but whoever needed a hug would get one from her.

Fluttershy broke the hug, and knelt down to Toby's level. "Hi there, sweetie...what's your name?"

"My name is Toby Mason, Fluttershy!" Toby said excitedly, start-struck and relaxed that his mama was actually in this world with him. It wasn't his real mama, but she had everything her mama did....except extra clothes. Toby would gladly take it. "Ummm...can I just say that...you look very pretty?" Toby grinned.

Fluttershy blushed. "Oh my, Toby.....you're so sweet....th-thank you...."

Luna smiled at the exchange, as Sunset Shimmer seemed to be taking mental notes. "Well, Toby. I see you've met Fluttershy, but I'd also like you to meet Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Applejack." She gestured to each of them in turn, as they waved at Toby, or in Rainbow Dash's case, gave a thumbs up.

"Hello, darling," Rarity said to Toby in a gushing way. "My...aren't you just a cute little thing? Vice Principal Luna told us that we had a new student, and asked if we could show you around."

"Yeah, but we sure didn't think ya'll would be so young!" Applejack said, caught off guard by the size of the boy. "What grade are ya'll gonna be in, Toby?"

"I'll be in third grade!" Toby answered with a confident smile.

"Heh, that seems like so long ago...." said Rainbow Dash. "Be sure to enjoy it, kid. The higher the grade, the crap-uuummm...the worse things get..." Dash nervously chuckled, as she almost slipped up there.

Well, ain't you lucky, Dash? Sunset Shimmer thought. Can't believe I already slipped up in front of him...

"Oh! Will you be helping us show little Toby around, Sunny?!" Pinkie asked, Sunny cringing at the nickname Pinkie had dubbed her with a few months ago. She was glad it hadn't stuck, but Pinkie REFUSED to call her Sunset.

It's at least better than Shimmy.... Sunset thought, nearly throwing up in her mouth at the name. "Sure, I will! It was originally just going to be me and Toby alone, but I'd love to have to my friends help show the little guy around." She turned to Toby. "Would YOU like that, Toby?"

Toby nodded feverishly. "Oh yes, I would! I can't wait to get to know your friends, Sunset Shimmer!"

Luna chuckled. "Thank you, girls. All 6 of you. Don't take too long, though. School starts in 30 minutes." She turned to leave, but quickly remembered something. "Oh! Toby, here," she handed Toby a piece of paper. "I've already placed you in your third grade class. You may go there and meet your teacher, if you'd like. Have a great day, everybody." Luna waved to the 6 girls and Toby, and then left.

All the girls and Toby waved back, Rainbow Dash glanced down at Toby's paper. She gasped when she saw who Toby's teacher would be. "Ohmigoshohmigoshohmigo-ooshhh! He. Got. HIM."

"Him?" Pinkie said quizzically. "Who's hi-OHHHHHHHH WOOOOOOOOOOWWWWW!" The rest of the girls were now looking at Toby's paper.

"La-aand sakes!" Said Applejack. "That right there is a lucky get, Tobeh!"

"Oh my stars, darling!" Squealed Rarity. "You are a very lucky third grader!"

"Oh....my...." finished Fluttershy with a small smile. "Congratulations, Toby."

Sunset Shimmer now looked down at Toby's picture. "Hmmmm...well, I wasn't at this school for my third grade year, but I've heard a lot of good things about this teacher....my guess is you've just hit the jackpot, Toby."

Toby was too busy listening to the girls' reactions, he never got to look at the paper himself, so he finally did, and he gasped when he saw the name of his teacher.

Mr. Discord - Room E207

The other side of the school...

Locker 19A....

"Awww, man..." Featherweight groaned as he dropped his calculator. "That's the 4th time this week...." his mom would chew him up and spit him out if he broke the $200 advanced calculator she had bought him specifically for Advanced Calculus. He bent down to pick it up, but his efforts were halted when a pink boot suddenly pressed softly down on top of it.

Featherweight looked up to see the small, yet beautiful form of Diamond Tiara, with the less than average looking Silver Spoon next to her.

Featherweight smiled. "Thew....thank you for not breaking my calculator, Diamond...I REALLY need that."

Diamond Tiara giggled. "Oh, Feathy.....trust me, I've cracked ENOUGH glass for one day!" Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon initiated a good, hearty cackle.

Featherweight didn't understand what she meant by that, but as long as his calculator was okay everything was smooth sailings.

Diamond Tiara did the honors of picking the calculator up for him, and placing it into his left pant pocket for him. Featherweight, regretfully, couldn't help but wish he had a pocket in the FRONT of his pants.....

Diamond Tiara gave Featherweight a sinister grin. "I know what you're thinking, Feathy....." she giggled, but then glared at him. "Stop it. I have something I need you to do for me...." she paused to pop her bubble gum right in Featherweight's face.

"Uuuummm....yes?" Featherweight smiled nervously. He had been Diamond Tiara's guinea pig ever since she became the queen bee of Canterlot High, like Snips and Snails had been for Sunset Shimmer. He would spy on the weakest students he could find, and reported to Diamond Tiara their weaknesses, which she could use to make them weaker.

It was a risky job, and Featherweight hated to do it, but he had been infatuated with Diamond ever since 4th grade. Yes, he was in love with the nastiest girl in school, but that was just Featherweight's luck.

"There's a new kid in town," Diamond began. "And I need you to keep an eye on him....he's wearing a red jacket, and blue jeans. He's little, not even in our grade, but he's hanging out with Ms. Popular, Suuunnsseeettt Shiiimmmeerrr!" She said in a childish tone as Silver Spoon snickered.

Featherweight gulped. "He's not even in OUR grade?" That didn't sound good to him.

Diamond Tiara shook her head. "Nope. Looks like he's in third or fourth...maybe even second, not sure."

"No, Diamond Tiara." Featherweight said forcefully. "He's too young. I'll spy on anybody in our grade or above...heck, even an eighth grader! But a third grader?! No. I don't see why you have to pick on him! What did he do?"

Diamond crossed her arms. "It doesn't matter what he did, it matters what I'M going to do, and what I WANT, and what I WANT, is for you to use your ultra-loser powers, TO SPY ON HIM, AND TELL ME WHAT I CAN USE AGAINST HIM!" By this point, Diamond had Featherweight squished up against his locker, nose to nose.

....Featherweight still liked it.

Diamond then backed up, and put on her sweetest smiled and "Diamond Eyes" for Featherweight. Diamond Tiara only pulled out her "Diamond Eyes" whenever she REALLY wanted something. It was a last resort, and it ALWAYS worked.

"Pllleeeaasseee, Feathy?" Diamond cooed. "If you do this for me....." she then squeaked, as she had come up with the perfect deal-sweetener. "I'll go to the prom with you! How does that sound?" She put her hands to her hips.

Featherweight's heart skipped a beat, and his pupils dilated.

It was too sweet a deal to pass up.

".....I'll do it." Featherweight finally said.

Diamond Tiara squealed, as she wrapped her arms around Featherweight's neck.

"You know what I love about you, Feathy?......you always do what you're told..." Diamond proceeded to brush her lips against Featherweight's for a split second. "Now go," she let go of him, and Featherweight stumbled away until he was out of sight, looking back and grinning toothily until he was out of sight.

"Diamond Tiara....." Silver Spoon said with her jaw dropped. "Teach me how to be sexy...."

Meanwhile....

A few rooms later....

"And this," Sunset Shimmer said. "Is the band room. It's where everyone in band plays their instruments. I used to play drums, but I quit because it got boring," Sunset said, rubbing her arm.

"And you were REALLY good, Sunny!" Pinkie complimented.

"That's pretty cool, Sunset Shimmer," Toby said with an interested nod.

Toby could spot a few more humans he recognized from Equestria as he scanned the room. He could see Octavia playing a cello, and Lyra playing her lyre.

Lyre spotted Toby, and waved at him, setting her lyre down and walking over to him.

"Hi, girls!" Said Lyra, in her usual excited mood.

"Hello, Lyra," Fluttershy greeted with a shy wave. "How are you-"

"CAN'T TALK CORGIS," Lyra ran back to her lyre, grabbed it, and ran out the door at top speed.

Toby was the only one who looked confused. He looked to the girls for help.

"That's just Lyra," Rainbow Dash said. "She has some weird obsession with Corgis....don't worry, she's a little cuckoo, but she's really friendly, and a pretty cool gal."

The obsession seemed familiar to Toby, even. Except he remembered that Lyra had an obsession with humans in Equestria, instead. Every time Lyra saw Toby, she would ask him a different question about humans, touch his hands, make a weird sound, and then walk off with a big smile. Toby NEVER even got to answer ANY of the questions....

Toby spotted a piano in the corner of the room, and his eyes lit up. "Ummm...girls? Can I play the piano for band?"

Rarity gasped. "You can play piano, Toby?" Toby nodded. "Oh! Isn't it just the most beautiful of all instruments? You know, I think that the school choir actually needs a piano player for concerts. My sister, Sweetie Belle is in it."

Of course! Toby thought. If Rarity is a human, then Sweetie Belle must be, too....

"Ya'll any good at playin' the pianer?" Applejack asked.

"I'm okay," Toby answered honestly. "I used to play for my mom all the time. I love to play it, though....I may play it for choir."

"I think that'd be a great idea, Toby," Fluttershy replied. "I'd love to hear you play sometime."

All the girls nodded in agreement. "Yeah, Toby!" Sunset Shimmer said. "I bet you're pretty good."

Toby blushed. "Well, I guess I could play for you girls sometime...."

Toby could only hope his mommy was watching him up in Heavens, proud of him for thinking of starting his piano sessions again. He played it at the talent show for his mommy only, but now....he had 5 new friends to play it for, as well.

Outside the band room, Featherweight was already jotting down notes.

A minute later...

Gymnasium....

"Awww yeah!" Rainbow Dash blurted out as the group of friends stepped into the school Gym. "This is my favorite part of the whole school. Well, besides the soccer field, which you already saw," she grinned. In the distance, Toby could faintly see what resembled Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle, watching Scootaloo play a human he did not recognize in basketball. She had an amber mane that seemed to curve down, a teal-like skin, and brownish-yellow eyes.

The human with teal-like skin tried to block Scootaloo, but Scootaloo was able to slip through and hit a lay-up. The ball spun around the rim a few times before going in.

"Tha's game!" Called Apple Bloom, as Sweetie Belle flipped a number over on a miniature scoreboard. It read 9 to 10.

"Scootaloo wins 10 to 9!" Sweetie Belle stated as she and Apple Bloom cheered and clapped.

"Thew...." said the new human, panting a little. "You're getting pretty good at this, little sis...."

"I know!" Scootaloo replied, ecstatic at her victory. "Maybe someday I'll be as good as you!"

The girl chuckled. "Heh, maybe....bet ya can't do it again, though!"

"You're on!" Scootaloo replied with determination, as she grabbed the ball and jogged to the free-throw line.

"Hey, Lightning Dust!" Sunset Shimmer called, as she and the others walked over. Scootaloo dropped the basketball, and put a orange tennis shoe on it to keep it from rolling away. The girl, who seemed to be called Lightning Dust heard her name, and walked over to the group.

Lightning Dust? Toby thought. Hmmm...I don't remember her.....should I? Toby tried to think long and hard. Two years in Equestria. He had met MANY ponies, but he just couldn't remember ever seeing a pony that looked like Lightning Dust...nor hearing her name.

"What's up, Shimmer? Dash? Pinkie? AJ? Rarity? Flutters?" Lightning Dust greeted, high fiving Applejack, Pinkie, Rainbow Dash, and Sunset Shimmer, and patting Rarity and Fluttershy on their backs. Lightning Dust then noticed the new face, and knelt down on her knees to Toby. She wore a lime green jacket, with orange track pants, and green sneakers with a white check-mark on each side. The front of her jacket had the "Wondercolts" emblem on it, and the back of it had the words "L. Dust" sprawled out, and the number "42" below it.

"Who's the little guy?" Lightning Dust asked with a slight smirk, looking up at the girls.

"His name's Toby," Sunset Shimmer asked. "He's in third grade, and he's new. Me and the girls are just showing him around."

"Ahhh, I see. Model students," Lightning Dust said with a chuckle. "Nah, just playing with ya. Hey there, Tobs', I'm Lightning Dust." She held out her hand.

Toby knew what to do in return, but it had been so long since he has actually....shook a hand. The idea seemed almost foreign to him. Non-the-less, he reluctantly grasped Lightning Dust's hand, and shook it firmly, just like his dad taught him.

Lightning Dust seemed impressed. "Wow. Nice grip there, bub! Say, Toby. You like sports?"

Toby thought back. The only sports Equestria had was jousting and racing, unless there was some underground Fight Club he hadn't heard about before, but he figured he shouldn't talk about Fight Club, just in case there was one.

Back home, though, he wasn't a fan of the Braves, of the Falcons, or the Hawks, nor any of the sports they played.

"N-no. I don't really like sports very much, Ms. Dust," Toby answered, afraid of hurting Lightning Dust, who obviously loved sports, feelings.

Lightning Dust chuckled. "Awww, ain't you formal? Just call me Lightning Dust, bud. Oh, and that's fine, Tobs', sports aren't for everyone. Hey, we can still be friends! Cool?"

Toby didn't remember Lightning Dust from Equestria, but he still liked her. "I'd like to be friends with you very much, Lightning Dust."

Lightning Dust smiled. "Alright! Glad to hear it. Now, if you'll excuse me, there's 15 minutes 'till school starts, and I've gotta smash my arrogant sis!" Lightning Dust began jogging back to the court, but turned back to wave. "Later, girls! Later, Toby!"

"Bye, Lightning Dust!" The girls and Toby said at once, except for Rarity, who said "Ta-ta, darling," and Applejack, who said "Later, ya'll", and Pinkie Pie said "Don't eat the yellow snow!!!!!!!!!"

A minute later....

Auditorium....

"And this room, Toby," Fluttershy started, "is the-"

"Stars, hide your fires; Let not light see my black and deep desires!" Fluttershy was interrupted by a girl with gray hair purple eyes, a blue jacket, a purple skirt with a wand and moon moving across it, and with multiple stars on the bottom, and light blue boots with purple pumps and purple folds.

T-trixie...? Toby guessed. She had shown up in Ponyville a few times to train magic with auntie Twilight. She seemed cocky at times, but overall Toby thought she was pretty nice. Apparently she used to be super evil, according to her mama and aunties, but she was much better now.

Trixie was munching on peanut butter cracker after peanut butter cracker, reciting lines off of a script with a full mouth.

"Darling, that is just DISGUSTING!" whined Rarity, which caused Trixie's eyes to widen at the realization that she was not alone. She slowly turned to the group of friends with an awkward smile.

"U-uhhmmm....." Trixie stammered. "I was just...." she suddenly gained what seemed like a new tank of confidence. "Practicing for my role in the new school play! It's titled "The Peanut Butter Puppeteer. In it, my character-"

"Eats a lot of peanut butter crackers?" Sunset Shimmer guessed with an all-knowing smirk.

"Mhm!" Trixie nodded with a nervous grin. "So...what'd ya think?"

Everybody except Toby and Fluttershy gave Trixie a thumbs down. Trixie frowned.

"Ummm...I mean....you were....no, I'm sorry," Fluttershy gave her a thumbs down, as well, making Trixie lose almost all hope.

Trixie hopped down off of the stage, and approached Toby. "What about you, young boy? What do you think of Trixie's acting?"

Toby smiled warmly at Trixie. "Well, Ms. Trixie. While I think you need a little work, your performance made me laugh." Toby giggled.

Trixie pouted. "But, it's not a Comedy! Ugh...oh well...." Trixie put an arm on Toby's shoulder. "Thank you, young one, for the inspiration...what's your name?"

"I'm Toby Mason," Toby answered. "And your name is...Trixie?"

"The GREAT and POWERFUL Trixie to be exact!" Trixie said with closed eyes. She blinked one eye open with a grin, as she looked at the girls for confirmation. They all had the same "Not Amused" face. Trixie sighed again. "Not really, Toby....if I could go out of character for a moment...I stink."

In a shocking event, Trixie couldn't believe it when Toby wrapped his little arms around her waist, as well.

"I don't think you stink, Trixie," Toby admitted. "You have a lot of potential...you just need to be more confident in yourself." With that, he let the hug go.

Trixie wiped a forming tear out of her eye. "Y-you....you really THINK so?"

Toby nodded, as he continued to smile.

Trixie turned away from him, looking at the ground sadly. She suddenly perked up with a grin. "Then it is settled...." she then turned around, as if to speak to the entire world. "From this day forward, I, Trixie Lulamoon, will strive to become the greatest actress...Equestria has ever seen! Every movie will have ME as the main character, every Broadway showwill have ME as the main attraction! I will BE Dorothy, I will BE Forrest Gump, I will BE Ace Venture, I will BE Monty Python, I will BE Peter Parker, I will BE Mike Wazowski, I will BE Neo, I will BE Yoda, I'll even BE Chucky the Killer doll! I'll even make ONE crappy movie so the Nostalgia Critic can review it! Yes! THANK YOU, young Toby Mason! You are my inspiration, and you are truly my biggest fa-"

Trixie stopped her epic monologue as she realized everyone had already left.

"Oh....." Trixie frowned. She then turned to the stage. "Oh hey PEANUT BUTTER!" Trixie then lunged at the stage, hitting her ribs as she couldn't clear it to the top.

"To have broken ribs, or not to have broken ribs...." Trixie groaned. "Who cares what the question is? I'm hurt!"

A few minutes later....

Room E207....

"Here we are, Toby," Fluttershy said. "Mr. Discord's room...."

It looked exactly the same from when the girls were in third grade.

"Awww, man," Rainbow Dash said, teary eyed. "So many great memories...."

"I cain't believe it's been this long...." Applejack said, shaking her head at the absurdness that she hadn't been in this room for such a long time.

"Ummm, guys!" Pinkie Pie spoke up. "We just saw Mr. Discord last Friday!"

"THAT'S WAY TOO LONG, PINKIE!" All but Sunset Shimmer and Toby yelled. Pinkie Pie squee'd, either way.

"Where is this crazy guy anyway?" Sunset Shimmer asked, walking around the room. She stopped in front of the coat rack, where all the kids kept their lunchboxes and hung their coats and jackets. "I wanna meet this guy in per-"

"BWUAH!" Suddenly, the lone black coat in the cubbie came to life, as a tan-skinned man with bushy white eyebrows, red work pants with a black belt, and a maroon colored suit. He wore a white glove on each hand, a lucky chicken's claw charm around his neck, and he was eating a bear claw, and he had two red eyes, one pupil bigger than the other. His hair was also odd, as he had none on top, but a long black, stripe-like design of it going down. He also had an awesome white goatee, and one long tooth coming way down. He wore white sandals, with one green sock and one brown sock.

Sunset Shimmer shrieked, and fell on her rump in shock, as Mr. Discord began to laugh like Nigel Thornberry. "Y-...you should have seen the look on your faces!" He chuckled some more. "Priceless!"

Sunset Shimmer couldn't help but chuckle, as Mr. Discord helped her up. He gestured his bear claw towards her.

"Bear claw?" Mr. Discord asked, but Sunset Shimmer just shook her head. Mr. Discord shrug and took another bite out of it.

"You never cease to amaze me, Mr. Discord!" Pinkie Pie complimented. "I owe all of my coat-jump scare tactics to you!" She and the other girls hugged Mr. Discord.

"Well, it is the oldest trick in the book," Mr. Discord chuckled. "Of course, Ms. Shimmer wouldn't know that."

"You know my name?" Sunset asked, like she was missing something.

"Of course I do, young lady," Mr. Discord grinned. "Three time Princess of the Fall Formal, and the fourth time didn't go your way, so you destroyed the entrance to the school. That was very naughty of you...." He waved a finger in Sunset's face.

Sunset frowned. "I'm sorry, but I-"

"Oh, and I LOVED IT!" Discord said, doing a back-flip. "It was the perfect way to liven this boring old place up a bit! I've never SEEN so much chaos in ALL of my life! But of course, you're nice now, and that's great, as well!" He put an arm around Sunset's shoulder. "Just remember, Ms. Shimmer: You can always spread a little chaos whenever it calls for it. Be it evil or angelic, everybody spreads a little chaos sooner or later!"

Discord looked at his five former students, as he smiled solemnly. "Oh, girls....I miss the days when you were in my class....my new class is so BORING. No sense of humor, and NO CHAOS. I mean, what's the point even?!" He sighed. "But LOOK AT YOU.....you're becoming such beautiful, independent young women, and this old fart couldn't be more proud of you...."

"You're not old, Mr. D!" Pinkie Pie replied. "Random NEVER ages!"

Mr. Discord laughed uproariously at that. "Oh, dear Pinkie...how right you are! And random and chaos go hand in hand!"

Suddenly, Mr. Discord felt a slight tugging on his pant-legs. He looked down to see Toby with his hands behind his back, a small smile plastered on his face.

Discord smiled back. "Well, HELLO there little one! Hmmmm....you seem to be the size of a third grade?" Discord chuckled.

"I AM in third grade, Mr. Discord," Toby replied.

Discord swooped down and lifted Toby up into his arms, spinning him around. "Oh, WONDROUS child whom which I've encountered only in my DREAMS! I haven't seen you in my class before, so you must be NEW!"

"I am new, Mr. Discord. My name is Toby Mason," Toby said.

Needless to say, Mr. Discord seemed pumped by this. "Oh by the powers that be! Maybe you can be the rocket fuel my DUUUUUULLLLLL class needs!" He put Toby back on his own two feet. "Tell me, child. Have you ever been known to tell a good joke? Spread a little chaos? Ya know, the essential stuff?"

Toby frowned, and shook his head, upset he wasn't up to par with what Mr. Discord considered a "Star Student." "Sorry, Mr. Discord...I'm not that funny, and the only thing I like to spread is peanut butter and jelly."

Discord chuckled lightly. "Oh, pa-SSSHAAWWW!" Mr. Discord replied with a downward spiral of his left hand. "That, young man, was quite funny. I, too, like a good peanut butter and jelly spreading every now and again, but that joke was so unexpected, you putting it at the end of a sentence, that I just had to chuckle," Mr. Discord beamed. "Alright, so chaos isn't your thing...at least not YET," he winked. "But trust me, young man, you have some COMEDIC potential! You just keep hanging around that walking, breathing joke drum, Pinkie Pie," he gestured to Pinkie. "And you'll be the laughingstock of my class in NO time! Oh, umm...laughingstock in a good way. Just had to point that out."

Mr. Discord turned to Pinkie Pie. "Watch, young man. Umm, Pinkie Pie....say something funny!"

"Something funny!" Pinkie screeched.

Discord fell over onto his side as the pit of his stomach began to cramp. "Oho...oho....AHAHA! L-...LOOK at the face she made when she said it! Dear lord! I'm surprised the young lady hasn't contracted facial paralysis!" Mr. Discord kipped up off the floor, and patted Pinkie on her head. "It's not all about words, young Toby. Facial expression are JUST as funny as words, depending on the scenario," He giggled like a child. "Like I said....Pinkie Pie is the funniest student I've ever had. Turn to her if you want to get to the top."

"I already have a fine sense of humor, Mr. Discord," Toby added.

"REALLY?!" Mr. Discord replied, running up to Toby and lowering his face close into his. "So you WILL laugh at the jokes I tell? And the chaos I spread?"

Toby nodded. "Yes, Mr. Discord. Especially if they're funny enough."

"Oho! I can assure you, young man, THEY ARE," Mr. Discord boasted. "But those students of mine? Pffftt! Yeah, right. They're a bunch of sourpusses. I mean, you'd THINK it's because my jokes are too "advanced" for their still developing brains, but I dumb it down QUITE a bit for them!"

"We all still laugh at ya'll's jokes all tha' time, Mr. D," Applejack reminded.

"That's because you girls have HUMORS," Mr. Discord replied. "Which is why I wish you were still in my class!" He sighed. "Ah, well....they can't ALWAYS be winners....." he then remembered Toby, as the sugar of the bear claw soared through him. "Hmmmm....MAYBE you can enhance my class, young Toby. You seem to be a very well-mannered and respectable young man. I assume you have to day off today, since you just got here?"

Toby nodded. "Yes, Mr. Discord. I still need to get supplies."

"Ah. That's alright, my boy! That grump-fest of a class will still be here tomorrow.....unFORTUNATELY..."

"I'm sure Toby will do his best to make your class a more enjoyable atmosphere, Mr. Discord," Sunset Shimmer spoke up. "Me and the girls have been enjoying his presence. Right, girls?"

All the girls nodded. "He's an awesome little dude!" Rainbow Dash said.

"He is MOST charming, I assure you," gushed Rarity.

"He's already in my BESTEST friends group!" Added Pinkie Pie. "Which consists of-well, EVERYBODY!" She giggled.

"Heck, ah think he'll be a mighteh great addition to ya'll's classroom," said Applejack. "Ah caint wait for him to meet mah sister. He's a dandeh lil' feller."

"He's so kind," added Fluttershy. "And sweet, and it seems he has a heart of gold. If he can be as funny as Pinkie Pie, or as chaotic as you, Mr. Discord, I know he'll have a great time here at CHS...." Fluttershy's words made Toby want to cry, considering she was the human counterpart of his mama. It was like mama herself was saying all those sweet things.

"Well, it's settled, then!" Proclaimed Mr. Discord. "Tomorrow, my classroom will be a more lively and chaotic area! It seems to me you may be a bit shy, young Toby. Do not worry about that! As long as you have fun, nothing else matters. Ms. Fluttershy has proven THAT over the years," Mr. Discord winked at Fluttershy. Fluttershy giggled in response.

"I can't wait to meet all of my classmates, Mr. Discord," Toby replied.

"Oh, sonny....if I were you, I'd be able to wait quite a bit longer..." Mr. Discord chuckled. "Either way, I'm sure just your mere presence will make them loosen up a bit. They're FAR too young to act this bored! Now, if you all will excuse me...they'll be in here in about a minute, and I want to scare them to death like I did Ms. Shimmer," he chuckled.

"I wasn't that scared..." mused Sunset Shimmer.

"Oh, child...you are a horrible liar...." without another word, Discord plopped himself back inside the black coat in the cubbie.

Applejack rolled her eyes with a slight guffaw. "Come on, gals...school will be starting any minute. We better get ta class."

"You're right," Sunset Shimmer said with a nod. "Toby, you can't come to class with us, I'm sorry. It's against school rules. New students usually can either walk around school or stay in the office until their parents come to pick them up. What would you like to do?"

Toby thought about it for a moment, but he couldn't help by KNOW that his parents wouldn't be picking him up today, or anyday....where he would stay, he'd figure out later, but for now, he wanted to take it step by step.

"I think I'll stay in the office," he answered. "Much safer that way."

Sunset Shimmer giggled. "Yeah, you're right. Hey, you can finally meet Principal Celestia this way! Come on, I'll take you there before I have to go to class," she extended her hand, which Toby took, and they walked out of Mr. Discord's room.

"Jeez, it's stuffy in here..." complained Mr. Discord.

Meanwhile.....

Equestria.....

Twilight was awoken by the pulling off of her sheets.

"Huh?" Twilight groaned, as she sat up and met the eyes of Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and Discord.

"Not only am I upset that my friend Toby is gone, but my antler and goat horn have swapped places!" Discord yelled at Twilight. Luna put an arm on his shoulder, and he suddenly calmed down.

"We are sorry to awake you, Twilight, but....well, why are you sleeping?" Luna asked confusedly.

Twilight rubbed her eyes. "Well, Cadance told us to go to bed, and me and the girls suddenly all became tired, even thought it's not even 8 o'clock...."

"Hmmmm...." Celestia thought. "Twilight, I think I know why this has all happened. No running water around Equestria can be found, it seems...the rearranging of two of Discord's body parts,"

"TWO!" Discord repeated.

"And now, you and your friends sleeping at such an odd time...." Celestia continued.

"Yes, Princess?" Twilight asked. "What is it?"

Celestia sighed. "I hate to say it....but I believe Toby's absence has had more negative effects than it once appeared..."

Many hours later....

Canterlot High School library....

Toby crept out from under a table in the library. He had went in there about an hour before school ended to look for a good book to read. He was sad when he realized this world had no Daring Do books, but he still found quite a few good ones to read.

To his dismay, though, the librarian seemed to have forgotten he was there, and she had locked up and left before Toby could even check out one book.

Yes, Toby could have just unlocked the deadbolt of the door and left, but there was no one at school......where would he go?

He started to sob as he realized...nowhere.

I still have to find a place to sleep... Toby thought out loud as a few lone tears had a race down his cheeks. It didn't matter which tear won.

Toby looked around, and saw something he hadn't noticed before.....a book was loose on the largest bookshelf behind him.

Toby walked over to the book, and pulled it off the shelf. To his surprise, the top of the ceiling opened, and many small stairs fell against the floor.

This startled Toby, but he still decided to investigate. He climbed up, stair by stair, until he was inside what appeared to be a large attic.

What surprised Toby even more, though, was the waking figure that slept on a pile of books and a blanket that left less to be desired.

"S-....Sunset Shimmer?" Toby whispered.

Sunset Shimmer's hair looked disheveled, but her sleepy eyes shot open, and she gasped when she saw Toby.

"Toby?! What are you doing here?"

Toby wanted to run away, as he had been caught, but Sunset Shimmer wouldn't run away from him, so he would do the same. He walked over to her, and sat down on the pile of books beside her.

"I got locked inside the library looking for a book to read," Toby vaguely answered.

Sunset Shimmer didn't seem convinced. "Toby...you could have just unlocked the door and left....wouldn't your parents come look for you?"

Toby looked at the floor as more tears began to build up.

"Toby...is there something you want to tell me?" Sunset Shimmer asked.

Toby just shook his head, as more tears flowed down his face. His crying ceased when Sunset Shimmer put an arm around him, and pulled him close.

"Listen, Toby...I know we haven't even known each other for a day...but I just want to let you know that you can tell me anything...."

Toby balled up his fists, and looked at Sunset Shimmer straight in the eyes.

There would be no more tears. He would be brave and strong.

"O-okay...." Toby took the deepest breath of his life. "I....I'm not from this world...."

Sunset Shimmer's eyes bulged. "That's not the answer I was looking for..."

"I'm from a world called Equestria," Toby continued. "Everyone there, for the most part, is a talking pony," Sunset Shimmer had already started putting the pieces together. "I am not a pony, though, as I just came there two years ago...I actually used to be in a world just like this, except everyone either had skin like me, or skin like a chocolate bar. They're called humans, just like everyone here...."

"Wait, wait, wait," Sunset Shimmer stopped him. "You mean there's another?"

Toby nodded. "Yes, there is."

"Wow...." Sunset Shimmer couldn't believe it. "Wh-....why did you leave that Earth? How did you end up in this pony world?"

"Well, I used to have a very loving mommy," Toby continued. "She was so nice to me.....one day, though, I was waiting at school for her to pick me up....but she never came...I found out that day that she....." Toby sniffled. "That she...."

"It's alright, sweetheart," Sunset comforted. "Please tell me.....I have to know."

"I found out that she....was dead..." Sunset Shimmer began rubbing her temples, but she still listened. "From that day forward, my daddy, who used to be so good, started to become mean...he would call me names, and hurt my feelings....one night, I had enough of it, so I wished to go to a better home than I had. The next morning, I woke up in Equestria, in mama Fluttershy's be-"

"WHOA!" Sunset blurted out. She had already started to cry for Toby at this point, but she had to have things made more clear. "H-...hold on...did you say....Fl-Fluttershy is your mother?!"

"Mhm....she adopted me not too long after finding me. Th-...that's kind of why I hugged her this morning...I recognized her as a human...."

"Oh my god, Toby......just..." Sunset Shimmer didn't know what to say. "Wait, if you recognized Fluttershy....does that mean...?"

"Yup. I also recognized auntie Rainbow, auntie Rarity, auntie Applejack, and auntie Pinkie."

"They're your aunts?!" Sunset Shimmer asked, shocked.

"Mhm...I also recognized Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon, Snips, Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Lyra, Octavia, and Mr. Discord....I know them all from Equestria."

"Toby....I have a question....do you have someone in your world named....Twilight Sparkle?"

Toby gasped. "Yes! That's auntie Twilight!"

"This is unbelievable....." Sunset Shimmer replied. "Toby, how did you get here?"

"You know that locket that Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon had? That's my real mommy inside there, the one back on Earth. Auntie Rarity sewed it into the red jacket she made for me...I was at the Crystal Empire, and I wanted to look at this mirror....well, I tripped, and my locket fell out of my jacket, and went through the mirror. This is the most important thing I have in my life, so I had to get it....so, I convinced mama and my aunties to let me get it myself, because I want to be more brave.....when I woke up, I was here."

"Toby...did auntie Twilight ever tell you that she used that portal?" Sunset asked.

Toby nodded. "Yes, she did...which means she has been here too, right?" Toby gasped. "Are you and auntie Twilight friends, Sunset Shimmer?!"

Sunset Shimmer giggled, looking out at the moon. "Yeah.....we didn't use to be, but.....your auntie Twilight taught me about the magic of friendship, and I will forever be grateful....I just can't believe it....so, you're a human, that's originally from ANOTHER world, which got transported to another world, and now you're in another world?"

Toby nodded. "Yes."

"Well, I mean, I saw you getting bullied outside BY the portal statue, and the fact that your parents would let you come to school alone is a ludicrous idea, but I thought it was all just coincidence....but, you really are from another world...."

Toby nodded.

Sunset Shimmer hugged Toby. "I'm sorry you've had such a bad life, Toby...especially right now....in a new world, with idea what's going on....."

"It not's all bad," Toby replied. "My life got a lot better when I got to Equestria, and it's not that bad right now.....I have you," he pointed at Sunset Shimmer, who smiled lovingly in response.

"W-....wow....thank you, sweetie...I can't tell you how it feels to be loved...."

"A-...are you not loved, Sunset Shimmer?" Toby asked. "Is that why you're sleeping in the library?"

Sunset Shimmer sighed. "I know you told me about your past, Toby...but I....I just can't tell you about mine....you wouldn't feel the way you do about me then...."

Toby gasped, and shook his head. "I'm not trying to make you mad, Sunset Shimmer....but I told you about me, now you need to tell me about you!" He said forcefully. "You think keeping everything inside of you will help? Well, I've been doing that all my life, and I can tell you that it will not! I've only known you for less than a day, Sunset Shimmer, but you saved me from two humans who I love as ponies....I care about you, Sunset Shimmer. And so do others. The human versions of my aunties...do you think they hang out with you because they feel sorry for you? No! It's because you're a pretty, nice, and lovable person! I just told you the darkest times of my life, and the least you could do is do the same for me!"

The old Sunset Shimmer would've flipped her lid, but this Sunset Shimmer was able to control her anger. After all, Toby had many points...in fact, he had nothing BUT points!

Sunset frowned. "Well, I thank you for caring about me...I care about you too, Toby....which is why I don't want to relay my past to you....but, I think you've earned it after everything you've told me....when I scare you, though, you can't blame it on me."

"I won't be scared, Sunset Shimmer. Just let it all out," Toby pleaded.

Sunset Shimmers rubbed her temples for a moment, and then finally sighed. "Well, I'll just put it right out there....building this up is a big waste of time....I'm sleeping here in the attic of the Canterlot High School library...because just like you...I wasn't originally from this world, either..."

Toby gasped. "Y-...you weren't?" Sunset shook her head. "Th-...then....does that mean...?"

"If by that, does it mean I used to be a pony? Well...yeah," Sunset admitted. "I used to live in the pony version of Equestria....I'm guessing you know Princess Celestia if you know Twilight and her friends?"

Toby nodded. "Yup! She's my auntie Celestia!"

"Wow! You have a lot of aunts..." Sunset giggled. "Well, like Twilight is now, I used to be her prized student. Her star pupil. Every giant task, went to me, before any other unicorn...because Celestia trusted me, and so I did what I was told....because truthfully, every task she gave me was as easy as could be. I was the most advanced unicorn at her school for gifted unicorns. I aced every test, and sometimes got bonus points when they were available. I was the apple of my teacher's eye, you could. say."

Toby said nothing, he just sat on the pile of books, continuing to listen.

"However, I was anything but a teacher's pet. Celestia respected me, I could hear it when she talked, the way she looked at me. I could sense how proud she was of me for making it where I was.....I did not share that respect, though. I didn't respect anybo-....anyPONY, except myself. I would do whatever it took to be the next princess of Equestria once Celestia kicked the bucket. I would never have conversations, for talking was not essential to my destiny. I did not "hang out" with the other unicorns in school, nor did I even give them the time of day. Oh sure, they tried to befriend me, but I just shoved them away...looking back, it was stupid on my part to do that, but I was blinded by the throne I saw Celestia sitting in every time the guards led me to talk to her...I could hear it calling my name...and I wanted it....OOOHHH, I wanted it so bad....." Sunset looked down at Toby, seeing that he was not scared. In fact, he seemed fairly interested, which surprised her.

"So, I made no friends....I wanted no friends....I just wanted to be royalty. Nothing would stop me from getting it either. Of course, I was wrong yet again for making that assumption....

One day, I caught sigh of a mirror in the Canterlot Castle. It was in a special room, unguarded. When I found it, Celestia warned me to stay away, telling me "in due time, my student." I didn't see why I had to wait! It was just a mirror...what was so special about it?

I couldn't help myself....I took a quick peek....and what I saw, fueled my destiny even more. I saw me....but I had these weird appendages, and funny looking ears, and I didn't have fur, and my mane looked longer...of course, now I know those weird appendages as hands, and that these ears are common amongst humans. You've got them," she pointed at Toby's ears, and Toby smiled.

"I learned the only "fur" humans had, was their hair, which you could say was my mane...just...longer. So, I saw me as a human in the mirror....only she was wearing a crown...a BIG crown, might I add. It was fit for a princess....this made me think that the mirror would lead me to my destiny. Celestia pulled me away before I could step in, or even look anymore.

For the next few months, I searched the Canterlot archives high and low, looking for something-anything about this magical mirror.....I never found a darn thing on it.

Angry, and tired of waiting, I decided to bring my destiny to myself. I barraged Celestia with cries of "Make me a princess NOW! I DEMAND it!" She tried to warn me to calm down, but my mind had been made up. I wouldn't stop yelling, and I even attacked some of her guards. I didn't kill them, I know that, but they were knocked out pretty well.

Then, I barged into the room with the mirror, and just waltzed right in. As I approached, I saw human me again....with that same crown....it seemed even bigger now. That's what caused me to never look back. I walked right in without a second thought. I whirred around in a vortex of my own colors, and then just...walked out from the other side....to my excitement, I was the same human I saw in the mirror's reflection....I even had some cool clothes, if I do say so myself," she chuckled.

"I agree!" Toby said. "They look very cool!"

"Heh, thanks. I didn't have the big crown, though, so that upset me....I thought about going back, but I knew I couldn't face that wrath of Celestia, she may have banished me. I wanted to be PRINCESS, not BANISHED. In front of my, I saw Canterlot High School....it was nighttime, so everything was locked....except this window right here, leading to the attic. I found a ladder, luckily, climbed up, and went inside to sleep.

The next morning, I snuck out from the library with no one seeing me. Students were everywhere, which made me glad I knew this was a High School beforehand, otherwise I would have been overwhelmed. Back then, Canterlot High only had grades 6-12 in it. Technically, I was in 10th grade when I left Equestria, but school doesn't work like that there. So I did some research, and it turns out I had the body of a 6th grader...to my dismay....still, I didn't want to act suspicious, nor go back home, so signing up for 6th grade was the only option....

I noticed in October of my 6th grade year, that there WAS indeed a crown inside the High School. A REAL one, actually...."

"Is that the Fall Formal Crown?" Toby asked. "Principal Celestia told me about it....I saw that you had one it three times! Congratulations!" Toby said happily.

Sunset ruffled Toby's hair. "Thanks, kiddo. Twilight won it this year, too...they just haven't put her picture up yet. You may have noticed I looked more evil in each picture, didn't you?"

Toby slowly nodded. "Yea, I did. I just thought you were acting silly....."

"No. That wasn't silly, Toby....those were looks of victory. When I first came to this world, and started my 6th grade year, I wasn't exactly "mean" yet, but I was really grumpy. When I saw that crown, though....I immediately became the bully of every grade I was in. 6th grade - Bully. 7th Grade - Bully. 8th Grade- BULLY. I realized I only had to wait three years to get my hand on that crown, since Middle Schooler's can't run for princess of the Fall Formal...nor can we even go to the dance. So, you can imagine my excitement when I went into my 9th grade year.....

Once again, like all three years before....I became not only the class bully, but I became the school bully. Merely for the fact to prove my dominance, and to show everyone early that I wouldn't be messing around. I manipulated Snips and Snails into being my lackeys, which they agreed to be....I made them agree to be my slaves verbally. They said it. They only did it because they were afraid I would beat them up, which I would have were they to refuse.

So, up until a few months ago, they would follow my lead. Whatever I said, went. No questions asked. I was the most powerful student within a few months. Everyone either feared me, or respected me...maybe a mixture of both, in some cases. And if somebody disagreed with my tactics, I'd get girls or guys, depending on the gender, to send a message by beating them up. Sure, they were bigger than me, but I know mind games. I could bend anybody in this school anyway I wanted. NOBODY could touch me.....

In October, my reign of terror truly climaxed, as I won Princess of the Fall Formal...simply because no one ran against me, for fear of being dealt with. I was then more obnoxious and mean-spirited then ever.....like Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, I thought I was better than everybody else. In reality, I'm not better than anybody, but success like that goes to your head pretty quick, especially when you're used to being successful.

So, fast forward to 10th grade....and I was still doing my thing. I had Snips and Snails, and I had my crown. In October, I retained my crown. Still, nobody ran against me. I stepped up my game that year, being even meaner than before.

Fast forward another year, and I still had everything at my disposal. Snips and Snails, my crown, my confidence, my ability to manipulate.....case in point, September of my 11th grade year.... a slue of events happened. There were 5 girls whom I had not encountered yet....I knew OF them....they were in some of my classes, but I wouldn't sit by them, or even talk to them.

Why? Because they were TOGETHER. All FIVE of them, ALWAYS by each other's side, ready to cheer each other help, and lend a helping hand when something was wrong. I despised that quality in them, but there was NO WAY I could take them all down at once.

Still, my intestines gurgled every time I saw them....when you HATE the idea of friendship as much as I did back then, you wish to end all forms of it around you. And these 5 girls, who we both know as Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy, were the dictionary DEFINITION of friendship....and that ATE me up inside....

I decided their friendships wouldn't last for much longer....I would sabotage all of their love for each other....one...by one....by ONE....with the help of Snips and Snails, of course. Ya know, I never gave them credit, but I'm going to now.....without them, I would have never won Princess of the Fall Formal. Sure, I had the nastiness, and the brains, but they were the glue that brought everything today...." Sunset sighed.

I had them send fake texts and emails to the five....Pinkie Pie went to the animal shelter Fluttershy was holding a silent auction at, blowing noisemakers and anything she could find. She had gotten a text from "Fluttershy" saying that there was a big party going on over there....really, we just stole Fluttershy's phone without her noticing.

Rarity got emails from "Pinkie Pie", saying she had plenty of volunteers to help her with school events, when really, she was doing it all by herself. That time, we actually used Featherweight to hack into Pinkie Pie's email account.

Now, with three friendships destroyed, I decided to step in and destroy perhaps the strongest one: The friendship of Applejack and Rainbow Dash.

Applejack was having a bake sale, and all I had to do was go up to Rainbow Dash and say it had been moved to another day....friendship number 4? Destroyed. Now, what about friendships like Rainbow Dash and Rarity? Fluttershy and Applejack? They imploded on their own, when all 5 coincidentally showed up in the same spot, and started arguing. Some tried to take sides, and that escalated into MORE arguments, and then finally, they all just walked away. The next day, I saw all 5 of them sitting as far away from each other as possible. Rainbow Dash sat with Lightning Dust and the other jocks, Rarity sat with the preps, Fluttershy sat with the nature kids, Applejack sat with her brother, her sister and her sister's friends, and Pinkie Pie sat with Lyra.

With my plan complete, I steam-rolled the competition, which was none, en-route to winning the Fall Formal crown for a record THIRD time in a row.

Now, we get to this year, and everything changes....I start off the first two months themeanest I have ever been in my my life. I was confident I would get the crown for the 4th in final time, and then I would return to Equestria to rub it in Celestia's face that ONE, I was more successful than she had ever DEEMED me, and TWO, I had been to an alternate universe where she is the principal of a High School.

Then...it happened. One day in late September, I looked at the crown in Celestia's office, and it finally dawned on me.....this "crown"....was nothing but a cheap knock-off. All this time, I was consumed with becoming an all powerful princess, that I would take whatever I could get. I never even noticed that what I got...didn't satisfy me enough.

So, I decided I would be returning to Equestria sooner than I had expected. Of course, I had to wait until the portal to go back had opened up again, which was every 30 days. Two years earlier, out of curiosity, I wanted to see who Celestia's new star student was...it was a purple unicorn, whose name was Twilight Sparkle. Obviously, I stalked her, so I could learn her weaknesses...and I was shocked when I couldn't find ANY. She seemed to be an extremely powerful unicorn...maybe even more powerful than me...of course, I wouldn't allow myself to believe that, but after I learned what she had done with the Elements of Harmony, I had to admit, that she was worthy of my spot.

Which is why I HATED her before I had ever even had a conversation with her.....she stole MY spot. And to add to it, she had FRIENDS. STRONG friendships, including with Celestia, the princess who didn't know how to run a kingdom! I couldn't believe her. Every month for 2 years, I came back to Equestria to watch her.....anypony that saw me, wouldn't recognize me, as it had been a while since I had been back, and Celestia no doubt would erase my name from Equestrian history.

Twilight never caught me, and Celestia never noticed me. I hid in the shadows THAT good....

Then, on my 24th visit...I brought the Fall Formal crown with me....sleeping in the attic of the library DID have its advantages. One of those being that I could walk the halls of the school at night, while nobody else was there. With that, it was child's play for me to take the crown. That night, I left for Equestria, with a fool-proof plan in mind.

When I got there, I had to sneak around some guards, which was easy, and unlock some doors with magic. I was surprised I still had the magic touch after a month of not even having a horn....that's how it was every time, though.

I snuck into Twilight's room, snagged the crown, and replaced it with the Fall Formal one. While making my escape, though, Twilight's assistant dragon, Spike, whom you may know, as well," Toby nodded. "Tripped me with his tail, waking both him and Twilight up.

We then had an intense chase scene, which neither of us won, since she tackled me. Unfortunately for her, I dropped the crown, and it bounced around the room until going through the portal. I may not have won the chase, but I knew at that moment, I had won the war. I left Equestria a moment later, ready to receive the crown I had deserved for so long.....

Imagine my surprise when I find out that Fluttershy found it herself, and returned it to Principal Celestia, not even realizing it was a completely different crown.

So, I had confronted her about this, and who shows up? Than the valiant princess herself.....I was impressed she actually had the guts to continue the war she had started when she STOLE my spot. But I intended NOT to lose.

I did everything I could possibly do...blackmail, lying, stealing....in the end, Twilight, in the span of three days....got five ex-friends back together by convincing them it was me who was the one that broke them apart in the first place, got herself embarrassed by looking like a goof...not that I can blame her. It took me a while to get used to the advanced technology in this world, as well. Got the same people that laughed at her on her side by singing a catchy song in the cafeteria with her five new friends, which ironically have the same names, and look exactly like the five best friends she had in Equestria, and...to top it all off...she WON....the Fall Formal.....interesting twist, huh?" She looked at Toby with a hopeful smile that she hadn't put the young boy to sleep, and was glad to find out his mouth was nearly on the floor at the epic tale.

She giggled. "Yes, I was shocked, too....I had spent nearly all of Twilight's time in this world making her the laughingstock of the entire school...and, in the end, I was the one who was embarrassed.

I immediately commanded Snips and Snails to steal Spike, who had followed Twilight here, and was now a dog, and br-" Sunset was interrupted by Toby's laughing.

"Spike was a dog?" Toby could barely ask as he was having trouble breathing due to excessive laughter.

Sunset snickered, as well. "He sure was....cute little guy, too, I'll say. Unfortunately, cute doesn't grant you mercy from Sunset Shimmer! As Twilight and company raced to save Spike, I stopped them with a giant hammer. I held it up against the mirror, threatening to smash it if they took one more step. This would leave Twilight in this world forever....never able to see her family or friends again....which would be the highest form of revenge for me.

It wouldn't have worked, either way, though. The hammer would have just phases through the mirror itself, and traveled to Equestria. I gave Spike back to Twilight, and then...her friends praised her...and that angered me. It was MY turn to tackle Twilight now, and the crown dropped to the ground as a result. After a small game of hot potato, I FINALLY had my hands on the crown that had alluded me for so, SOOOO looonggg.....

Without an ounce of hesitation, I placed it upon my head. I immediately regretted the decision, as I began to feel the worst pain I've ever felt in my entire life...

A moment later, however, the pain stopped, and I rejoiced in the fact that I was now a giant, flying demon. Why? I'm not sure. I'm guessing my obscene amount of evilness leaked into the ancient fabric of the crown, turning me into a monster. It doesn't matter WHY it happened, though...all that mattered was that it HAPPENED.

I used my demon powers to turn Snips and Snails into demons as well, and also tore apart the entrance to the school, which you didn't hear Mr. Discord say today because you were too busy looking at the room's macaroni art. And then, I turned everyone into mindless drones....or zombies...either works. I was going to send hordes at a time into Equestria, with high hopes of overthrowing Celestia, and taking over the entire country myself. Everypony, EVEN CELESTIA...would kiss MY hoof, and bow before ME!

One friendship filled monologue later, that would have made me cry if I hadn't been a demon at the time, and a burst of rainbows, and I was defeated. A lay in a giant crater, no longer a demon, crying and apologizing for all I had done. Why? Well, when you want something your WHOLE life, get it, and then lose it almost immediately after you get it, many emotions may be felt....but, I just couldn't feel ANGRY anymore....what would be the point? Twilight is not only the better female, but the better mare, AND the better princess....I had tore apart friendships, manipulated many innocent people, and terrorized an entire school...all to fill my unreachable desires.....plus, I think that rainbow blast injected me with feelings I hadn't felt since I was a little filly: regret, sorrow, lament, hope, RESPECT. All of those, and many more. I just felt like I owed it to everybody in this city, to make it up to them.

As I cried, I was shocked to see Twilight pull me out of the crater, and comfort me. I had never been comfort before. It was such a foreign feeling to me, but it felt so RIGHT. I told her I knew nothing about friendship, which was true, to which she gestured to her five friends, saying that they could teach me. I truly believed every word of that she said.

Right away, me, Snips and Snails got to work on putting back together the entrance of the school. Brick by brick. While we worked into the night, they were the first two people I apologized to. They were reluctant, but I was honored that they accepted.

Over the course of the next three months, I made what had to be 500 more apologies...I meant every single one of them. Some still haven't accepted them to this day, but I don't blame them...I'm just glad I built up the courage to apologize in the first place.

Surprisingly, the girls accepted them quicker than anybody else, ESPECIALLY Pinkie Pie. It seems Twilight taught more than just me about friendship....

Now, here I am, three months later. The school has no Fall Formal crown...we never got the original back, and Twilight obviously took hers home. I heard they're trying to raise money for a much higher quality one. By the time it's done this fall, I'll be out of school. But I don't need that crown....I feel like a princess right now, actually. One who is fair, impartial, and doesn't do horrible things to others just to enrich her own black heart. I have many friends now, the latest one...being you, Toby...." she leaned down, and kissed the small boy on his forehead.

Toby's jaw had now been dropped for what seemed like an eternity.

"Wow...that good of a kiss, huh?" Sunset asked, giggling.

"No.....it's just....." Toby tried to find the right words. "Wow....that was the best story I've ever heard...."

"And it's all real, too," Sunset added with a smile. "I wouldn't lie to you, Toby..."

"So...you're sleeping in the school, because you've never gotten enough money to buy a house?" Toby was trying to put the pieces together, but after a tale like that, it was hard.

Sunset Shimmer nodded. "Well, I've gotten some money from babysitting kids, and the school pays me for walking the Kindergartners to school....all that adds up to about a hour bucks. Plus, I've been sleeping here since 6th grade. I've gotten used to it to the point where I really can't imagine sleeping anywhere else..."

Toby yawned, as he looked sad. "Sunset Shimmer...that's not good."

Sunset frowned, as well. "I know, Toby, but....where would I stay?"

Toby thought for a moment. "Why don't you ask one of your friends? If they accepted your apology, that must mean they like you enough to the point where they will let you live in their house!"

Sunset Shimmer looked nervous. "I don't know, Toby....what about you? Don't you need a house, too."

Toby nodded sadly. "I sure do.....I never tried going back home yet, though...do you think that would work?"

"Ya know, it should," Sunset replied. "It's usually opened for three days before it closes, then it doesn't open again another for another month....do you want to go try?"

Toby nodded with a small smile. "I really would, Sunset Shimmer....it's nice to be back in a world with humans like me, but I'm too tired to do anything right now but sleep..."

Sunset laughed. "I feel ya, buddy. Me too, actually...I think my own story tuckered me out. How about we go try in the morning?"

Toby looked confused. "What do you mean by we, Sunset Shimmer?"

"I want to go back to see how everything's doing. I also want to return you to your mother, let her know you were in good hands...plus, I never really got to apologize for Princess Celestia. I'd like to do that, and also let Twilight know that I will forever appreciate what she has done for me. She's impacted me more than anyone else in my life, and she should know that...."

Toby smiled wide, as he lay down beside Sunset Shimmer on the giant pile of books. "I'm so proud of you, Sunset Shimmer....and I'm so glad to call you one of my best friends..."

Sunset Shimmer couldn't help but sniffle at Toby's sweet words. "You're too much, Toby.....I don't know how your father could treat you like that, and kill your mother....I hope he burns in hel-"

"Don't swear, Sunset Shimmer," Toby warned. "It's bad."

Sunset d'awwed, bringing Toby closer to her. "Of course, sweetie......I can't believe you don't mind being this close to me...." a tear fell down her cheek, and ironically landed on a copy of "Tears of An Angel." "I'm....I'm a monster...." she began to quietly sob.

"No!" Sunset suddenly felt her face being grabbed by both of Toby's hands. "No, Sunset Shimmer! You saved me....you've obviously changed, and I couldn't be more proud of you for it. My daddy is a monster...and both my mama, and my mommy are angels....you may have done some bad things, but you're a beautiful angel, Sunset Shimmer. Never forget that."

Sunset Shimmer immediately hugged Toby tight, letting all of her tears soak Toby's red jacket. "Oh! You sweet, SWEET precious baby boy! You give me so much hope......" she began to whisper. "So much hope....."

"Hope for what?" Toby asked, concerned. He didn't want to see Sunset Shimmer cry.

"Hope that I actually CAN be loved....deep down, I know that's all I've ever wanted.....just like you, Toby. Your father hurt you, and you wanted to be loved, so you were sent to Equestria....I wanted to be loved, and it's probably just a coincidence, but now you're here....and now," she looks Toby in the eyes with a tearful smile. "I feel loved....I just want you to know, Toby...if tonight is our only night in the same world, and even though we just met today.....I love you, too.....but it would be selfish of me to keep you here with me, so you must go home...."

"Can we at least have a sleepover, Sunset Shimmer?" Toby asked with his own teary, yet pleading smile.

Sunset Shimmer would never be able to say no to that face. "Of course, my little friend...." she removed Toby's glasses from his face, put them in his case, and set them down off to the side. They embraced each other as they sunk down onto the pile of books, Sunset Shimmer removing one arm so she could pull the blanket over her, and her newest, and most accepting friend.

Both fell asleep like that. Sunset Shimmer in particular finally feeling loved, and finally feeling like she belonged.

It would be one of the best nights of sleep for Toby, and the best night of sleep Sunset Shimmer had ever experienced.

"....Of course...."

Author's Note

This is probably one of my favorite chapters thus far, although we have just started with this chapter. Toby can win the heart of anybody, but what does Diamond Tiara have in store for our little friend? :fluttershysad:

fred2266: "I have been honored to present you all with the single LONGEST chapter of the A New Home saga. I never thought I'd be able to say that, but I just did. Check all three stories if you don't believe me. It wasn't meant to be that long, but I just had so much to put in, and I just couldn't stop writing.

Twelve years ago today, thousands of innocent people lost their lives. It's an event that will forever be etched into our minds for all the wrong reasons. I can only hope that this chapter takes everyone's minds off of the infamy.

So, with that in mind, I dedicate this chapter to all of the fallen soldiers we lost on that day, and all the soldiers who are breathing their last breath right now. Even the soldiers who are still alive, whether they be Veterans or brand new draftees, you make my country a much more secure in safe place. If anybody who reads this chapter is in any branch of the Military, or used to be...from the bottom of my heart, thank you.

And for those who don't live in America, god bless your troops, as well."

Chapter Four: The Devil Wears Tiara

In the attic of the Canterlot High School library, Sunset Shimmer was just starting to stir in her sleep as she let out a loud exaggerating yawn, blinking her eyes open. She smiled warmly as she looked down to see Toby sleeping, curled up in a fetal position against her, as his chest rose and fell gently with each slow breath. She gently used her hand to soothingly rub along his back and leaned down to give him a tender kiss on the top of his head.

Such a sweet little boy he is. I just don’t’ understand why such a cruel person hurt a precious child such as Toby, especially if that person is his own father? A sigh of frustration escaped her lips. At least Twilight Sparkle and her friends have given him a home.

She leaned her head close to his, whispering softly into his ear. “Toby, it’s time to wake up little buddy.” She continued to stroke along his back, hearing a little yawn escape the little boy’s lips. He blinked his eyes open as he looked up at her with squinted eyes. “Good morning sleepy head, did you sleep okay last night?” She let out a little giggle and ruffled at his hair.

He reached up to rub as his eyes. “Yes I did Sunset Shimmer. I enjoyed our sleepover.” He let out a little blush and giggled.

Sunset let out a little giggle of her own as she reached over him to get his eye glass case. She opened it, carefully took his glasses out so not to break them, and very gently placed them on his face. “There you go buddy, now you can see better.” She ruffled his hair once again as she stretched out her arms. “I enjoyed our little sleepover too Toby. I know what, before school opens, would you like to go and try to see if the portal is opened?”

He looked up at her with a bright, hopeful smile. “Yes Sunset Shimmer, I’d like that.” He let out another yawn as he stretched out his arms, and carefully swung his legs over the pile of books they used as a bed, sitting on the edge.

Sunset carefully climbed off the book bed, walked over to him, and crouched down to his level. “Is something wrong Toby?” She reached her hand toward him and rubbed at his shoulder, giving him a warm smile.

He looked up into her eyes with a little smile, letting out a soft smile. “Well no, but it’s just I hope the portal is opened. I miss my home, I miss my family.” He lowered his head to look at the floor.

Sunset frowned a little, but continued to rub at his shoulder, tracing it down his arm, and placed his small hand in hers, holding it between both of hers, and rubbed it. “Listen to me buddy, I promise that you’ll get back home to your family as long as you have me.” She gave him a reassuring smile and wink.

He smiled softly at her and wrapped his little arms around her neck, laying his head on her shoulder. “Thank you Sunset Shimmer.” He let out a sigh of happiness.

Sunset felt tears sting her eyes as she hugged him warmly, wrapping her arms around his small form, and rubbed up and down his back soothingly. She turned her head to give him a gentle kiss on the cheek “You are very welcome Toby.” They held each other in the embrace for a while longer before breaking it. She stood back up and took Toby’s hand into hers as he stood up, and both walked downstairs.

As they arrived in the lobby, the lights were off, and no one was around. Toby looked up at Sunset with a look of curiosity, yet nervousness at the same time. “Sunset, how are we going to get out with the doors still locked?”

Sunset chuckled as she reached into a pocket of her leather jacket, pulling out a bobby pin. She ruffled at his hair playfully. “Ever since I started staying here, I had to find me something to unlock the door with.” She gave him a warm smile as she walked up to the door, placed the bobby pin into the key hole, and jiggled it around until a click was heard.

She gave Toby a soft smirk. “See there buddy, easy as pie.” She put the bobby pin back into her jacket pocket and reached out to take his hand into hers. “Now let’s go see if that portal is open.” He smiled up at her, nodding his head, and they both exited the library as Sunset made sure to lock the door back.

When they got outside of the school, they approached the stallion statue which was also the portal back to Equestria. They stopped in front of it and Toby looked up at Sunset Shimmer with a hopeful smile. “I can’t wait to see my family again Sunset.”

She gave him a warm smile. “I know you can’t buddy, and I can’t wait to see Twilight Sparkle and Princess Celestia again so I can thank Twilight and apologize to Princess Celestia.” They nodded at each other and reached out their hands to touch the face of the statue’s pedestal.

However when their hands touched the surface, they didn’t go through, but only touched granite. Toby’s face suddenly went pale as he walked up closer to the pedestal letting go of Sunset’s hand and placed both of his over the flat surface. He rubbed all over it, but discovered he couldn’t go through it, and it was just solid.

His lips started quivering as he let out a heavy sigh. “No…” He spoke just above a whisper. He balled his little hands into fists and started beating on the hard stone surface. “NO!” He cried out and collapsed to his knees, lowering his head. He started to shake with sobs, tears rolling down his cheeks.

Sunset immediately walked up to him, bent down to his level, and wrapped her arms protectively around the crying child. She pulled him close to her, laying her chin on top of his head as she felt him shake with sobs against her. She hugged him tight, rubbing up and down his side soothingly, and making soft shushing sounds into his hair.

While she was holding Toby, trying her hardest to comfort him, the sound of high heels clacking against the concrete could be heard. “Oh… My…God… Why don’t you two just get a room?” Sunset Shimmer looked up to see Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon with smirks on their faces. “What’s the baby crying about this time, he wet the bed?” The two snobbish teens shared a delightfully sinister laugh with each.

They high fived each other as Silver Spoon smirked proudly. “That…was…like, so good, Diamond!” She chuckled and looked down at the crying child.

A scowl of anger pursed across Sunset’s lip, but she tried to remain calm so not to scare Toby. She closed her eyes, taking in a deep breath, and then exhaled deeply, opening her eyes back up. She looked up at the two with her brows furrowed with anger. “This isn’t the time now Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon.” She kept Toby in her arms.

The two snickered. “Aww…how come Shimmy? Does the baby need to be changed?” Diamond Tiara taunted, letting out a chuckle along with Silver Spoon.

Sunset snarled as she carefully placed a hand on the side of Toby’s head. “What is the deal with you two prissy snobs? This child hasn’t done anything to either one of you, and you broke his glasses, made him cry, and terrorized him.” She looked down to see Toby had his had buried into her neck.

Diamond Tiara huffed. “The little dweeb needs to know that Silver Spoon and I run this school, and that his place is below us.” She looked over at Silver Spoon giving her a smirk, and then shrugged her shoulders. “And besides Miss Goody Two Shoes of a sudden, you remember how it was when you were in charge of this school. You had every miserable little toe rag like him grovel at your feet, obey your every command, and always cowered to you as soon as you stepped through the doors.”

Silver Spoon nodded and snickered. She crossed her arms looking down at Sunset Shimmer. “Yeah… whatever happened to you Sunset? You have gotten so soft by making friends with the other students, helping walk the babies to kindergarten, and especially showing little bugs like him around school.”

Sunset carefully stood up, gently taking Toby’s hand into hers, and helped him up. She stood in front of him as she glared at the two. “I learned my lesson and I’ve made some awesome friend.” She looked down at Toby with a warm smile as he reached up with an arm to wipe at his tears. “So I suggest that if you don’t leave this dear child alone, that you two are going to have a big problem on your hands with me and my friends.” She stepped forward towards the two, stomping her boot against the pavement, causing the two to take a step back.

They both huffed and flicked their hair back. They walked past the two as Diamond Tiara got close to Sunset’s face, nose to nose. “This isn’t over yet, Shimmer.” She turned her gaze down at the little boy behind Sunset, crouching down to eye level with him. “And as for you dweeb, if you dare try to do anything to me or Silver Spoon, I promise to make you pay.” She poked between his eyes tauntingly as she stood back up with a chuckle. “C’mon Silver, let’s get away from these losers.” They high fived each other and walked off.

Sunset shook her head in disgust and turned to crouch down to look at Toby, rubbing at his shoulder gently. “Are you okay Toby? Don’t listen to them, they are just full out of hot air.” She let out a little chuckle and gave him a warm assuring smile.

He gave a light smile, sniffling, and wiped at his tears with his arm. “I---I’m sorry Sunset for being a baby. I want to be brave for my Momma and Mommy, but I’m just acting like a coward to those two.” He felt tears roll down his cheeks.

Sunset frowned and immediately pulled Toby in for a hug, and rubbed up and down his back. “Shh… don’t talk like that little buddy…shh.” She gently pulled him back, holding his shoulders, and looked into his eyes. “You’re not a coward Toby, you’re a very brave little boy for coming here all by yourself. Those two are just jealous of the kindness that you show to everybody.” She gave him a warm smile and wiped away the few remaining tears from his cheeks.

She took in a deep breath and exhaled deeply. “Now listen to me buddy. I promise that we’ll get you back home, okay?” She rubbed at his cheek and he gave her a soft smile and nod. “Good. Now let’s go get you some school supplies.” She gave him a warm smile and stroked at his hair before standing up and took his hand into hers. They stepped onto the sidewalk and made their way to the local general store.

As they approached the general store, Toby looked up at Sunset curiously. “Sunset, how I’m I going to buy my school supplies? I don’t have any money.” He frowned up at her.

She looked down at him with a warm smile and ruffled his hair playfully. “Don’t’ worry little buddy, I’ll pay for your supplies, okay Toby?” He looked up at her and nodded as they walked in.

Sunset retrieved a shopping cart as Toby followed beside her. She looked down at him with a warm smile. “First, we got to get you a book bag.” She led the way to an aisle occupied with book bags on each side. She patted his back “Choose whichever one you want Toby.” He gave her a nod as he carefully scanned through the collection of backpacks.

He looked at all of them until he came upon a red one with a black flame design on the front. He grabbed it and showed Sunset Shimmer. “Is this one okay Sunset? I don’t want you have to spend too much on me.” He gave her a small smile.

“That is a very cool looking backpack little buddy. Of course it’s okay with me. I told you to choose whichever backpack you wanted and I would pay for it, so don’t worry about it, okay?” She gave him a warm smile and gently took the backpack to put in the cart.

The next aisle they arrived had the essentials for school such as pencils, pens, crayons, glue, etc. Sunset picked up a box of crayons to place in the cart. She looked down at Toby “By his laid back demeanor, I’m sure Mr. Discord wouldn’t mind you coloring at times in his class.” She let out a soft giggle.

Toby nodded in agreement. “I think you’re right Sunset. Mr. Discord does seem like a fun teacher. I just hope I can be fun too.” He gave a little smile.

Sunset rubbed at his shoulder “You are very fun to hang out with Toby, and I know that Mr. Discord’s class is going to love you being there.” She gave him a wink as she got two sticks of glue and a pack of number two pencils. “Since this is a four pack, I’ll take two, and you take two, okay buddy?” He looked up at her and nodded.

Finally Sunset led Toby to the aisle with the lunchboxes and he spotted one that he immediately went straight to. It was an all-white lunchbox with a shimmery metallic rose design with a green stem, adorned with thorns, and the flower part was a bright pink. Tears started to sting Toby’s eyes as he grabbed for the lunchbox and held it in his hands carefully.

Sunset noticed this and pushed the cart with her up to the little boy. She walked up and crouched down beside him holding the back of the lunchbox with her hand. “What’s wrong sweetie? Don’t you like this lunchbox?” She used her other hand to gently rub at his back soothingly.

His lips started to quiver. “N---no it’s not that Sunset.” He sniffled as he allowed a single tear to roll down his cheek, which Sunset gently wiped away with a finger. “The pink rose was always my Mommy’s favorite color of rose.” He clenched his eyes shut to try and stop his tears. He opened them and looked at Sunset with a hopeful, tearful smile.

Sunset smiled warmly at him and stroked at his hair. “If you like that lunchbox buddy, then we’ll get.” She gave him a warm smile as she let him carry the lunchbox.

The final item they retrieved was a rectangular container with a snappable lid to keep his crayons, glue, and pencils in. After getting all of the supplies that Toby would need for school, Sunset led Toby to the check-out lane to purchase them. The cashier gave the two a warm smile “Hello, did you find everything you needed?”

Sunset and Toby both nodded returning the smile. “Yes, ma’am.” Sunset replied as she pulled out her wallet. After the cashier rung up each item, the total came out to forty dollars even and Sunset paid the amount with a warm smile.

Bidding a good day to the cashier, the two exited the general store and made their way back to the school. While walking, Toby looked up at Sunset Shimmer with a frown. “Sunset, I’m sorry that it cost that much for my supplies. Somehow, I’ll pay you back, I pro…” He was gently cut off as Sunset placed her index finger against his lips.

She crouched down and held him gently by the shoulders. “Like I’ve told you Toby, don’t worry about it. That is what friends are for, always being there for each other.” She gave him a warm smile. “In fact, not only can I be your friend Toby, if you would like, I could be like your big sister.” She let out a little giggle.

He looked into her eyes with a soft smile. “Really, Sunset? I can call you my big sister?” She gave him a nod as he wrapped his little arms around her neck and she wrapped her arms around him.

After breaking the hug, Sunset stood back up, and took his hand into hers. “Now let’s get to school, shall we?” She ruffled at his hair with the other hand as he let out a small laugh and nodded.

Back at the Crystal Empire

Fluttershy laid next Rainbow Dash, as they decided to take a nap upon the hilltop she flew to out of a fit of anger and sorrow. She carefully opened her eyes, letting out a soft yawn. She wore a frown as the thought of her baby boy still being gone tore at her heart.

I sure do hope he’s okay. I know I agreed to let him go on his own so he can be a brave boy, but now I’m regretting it, because there is no telling what dangers might be in that other world just waiting to harm my precious little one.

She let out a heavy sigh as she turned to see Rainbow lying on her side, her back facing her. A soft smile crept across her face as she watched her fellow Pegasus’ chest rise and fall. She used a hoof to gently nudge at her and whispered. “Rainbow Dash…let’s get back to the castle before everypony starts to worry about us…Rainbow Dash.”

A loud, exaggerated yawn could be heard as Rainbow Dash rolled over onto her front, stretching out her wings. She blinked her eyes open groggily as an “Eek!” escaped Fluttershy’s lips, causing the cyan mare to jump.

“What…what?” She shot up into the air, and then looked down to see Fluttershy with her hoof up against her mouth. “Jeez Flutters, what’s the big deal scaring me like that, and why are you looking at me like that for?” She lowered onto the ground looking at the timid yellow mare curiously.

Suddenly, Fluttershy started to sputter against her hoof, trying to hold in her laughter. Rainbow used a hoof of her own to rub at the back of her head, but when she did, she felt that her mane didn’t’ feel right. She felt knots along her head “W---what happened to my mane? It’s all knotty.” She felt all over her head as a panicked look etched on her face. She turned to gallop over to the creek they slept near and looked to see her reflection.

“AHH!” she screamed as her once mullet-styled mane was now sets of skittley cornrows leading from the top of her scalp to her neck. Her eyes grew wide and her pupils became the size of pinpricks. From behind, Fluttershy couldn’t hold her laughter in any longer and fell onto her back, giggling hysterically. Rainbow snarled, turned back toward Fluttershy, and trotted toward her until she stood over her. “Do you think this is funny?!” She looked down at Fluttershy with a quirked eyebrow.

Fluttershy squinted her eyes from giggling so much as she shook excitedly. “I---I’m sorry Rainbow Dash, but you look so funny with your mane like that.” She rolled over onto her stomach and stood up. “We better get back to the castle Rainbow, and maybe the princesses will know what’s wrong.”

Rainbow nodded in agreement. “I hope so Flutters. I can’t live with my mane looking like rainbow colored licorice.” She let out a heavy sigh as both of them hovered into the air and flew toward the castle.

Aboard the Friendship Express

“Passengers of the Friendship Express, we have arrived at our destination, the Crystal Empire." The voice of the train conductor spoke over the intercom.

Filthy Rich, who was napping in one of the train’s single compartments awoken to the voice, climbed out of the bed he was sleeping in, and stretched out his legs. He let out an exaggerated yawn and trotted over to the bunk which Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon slept.

He pulled back the curtain to see his daughter sleeping on the top bunk as Silver Spoon took the bottom. He reached a hoof up to gently nudge at her “Diamond honey, it’s time to wake up, we’re here.” He reached up to nuzzle at her cheek.

Diamond Tiara blinked her eyes open, letting out a soft yawn, and looked into the eyes of her father. “Hi, daddy. We’re here?” She blinked once again, a look of confusion crept across her face until she realized they were at the Crystal Empire. “We’re here!” She said excitedly rolling out of bed, but unfortunately landed on the floor with a thud.

Filthy Rich gasped and helped her up with a hoof. “Oh dear, are you okay princess?” He asked worriedly as Diamond stood up, shaking her head loose of the cobwebs, and looked up at him, nodding.

She then turned to wake Silver Spoon up, but noticed that she was wearing her tiara. She used a hoof to gently nudge at her friend. “Silver Spoon, wake up, we’re here at the Crystal Empire.” She spoke, confused of how her tiara had ended up on Silver’s head.

Silver Spoon blinked her eyes open, letting out a big yawn. Diamond Tiara helped put her glasses on. “Oh, thanks Diamond.” She climbed out of her bed and stretched out her legs.

Diamond smirked at Silver Spoon “Silver, if you wanted to wear my tiara, all you had to do was ask, and not just take it from me.” She let out a giggle.

Silver Spoon looked at her confused. “What are you talking about Diamond? I never took your tiara off last night.” Diamond pointed a hoof at the top of Silver’s head. She tilted her eyes back and noticed the tiara. “Hmm…that is funny, I don’t remember putting it on.” She reached up to take off, but as she pulled it, it gripped her mane, causing her to yelp in pain. “Ow! It’s stuck.” She tried to pull it again, but it kept gripping locks of her mane.

Diamond Tiara looked confused. “Here Silver, let me try it.” She reached up with both fore hooves, grasping the tiara on each side, and started to pull. With each pull, it wouldn’t budge, causing Diamond to keep tugging Silver’s mane with it.

“Ow! Diamond, please stop pulling! I can’t take anymore!” Diamond stopped as Silver reached up with her hooves to rub at the sides and top of her head to try and soothe the pain. “It’s like it is sewn on there, but how in Equestria is that possible?”

Both Filthy Rich and Diamond shrugged their shoulders. Filthy tilted his head back and forth, examining the tiara “I don’t know what is wrong with it dear, but we’ll ask the prince and princesses if they can figure out anything. For now, let’s get off the train and make our way to the castle.” The two fillies nodded in agreement as the three gathered their luggage and exited the train.

At the castle

Pinkie was starting to stir in her sleep as she felt herself being lifted up in the air. Her eyes shot open as she turned to see that her flank was floating in midair by a pair of three balloons.

Hey! Who tied balloons to me? I bet it was Rainbow Dash. That silly willy Pegasus. She let out a giggle, but suddenly she gasped in surprise to notice that the balloons lifting her were actually the balloons of her cutie mark. What?! How could my cutie mark come to life? Her astonishment was short lived as the balloons all of a sudden started to slowly deflate one by one.

After each of them deflated , Pinkie’s flank fell to the ground with a thud and she just shook her head. Well that was fun while it lasted, but how did that happen? She reached a hoof up to rub at her head.

Canterlot High School

Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon was chatting with each other at their lockers when Featherweight came walking up to them. Diamond smirked. “Well hello Feathy. Did you bring some juicy news for me, I hope?” She rubbed her hands together slyly.

“Y---yes I did Diamond Tiara. B---but I still don’t feel good about you messing with a kid younger than you.” He lowered his head, feeling ashamed for going through with this plan of Diamond Tiara’s.

She let out a giggle, placed a finger under his chin, and raised his head up to look into his eyes. “Aw… don’t be like that, Feathy. You know you love doing favors for me.” She gave him a smirk and used her hand to up his chin, and rubbed at his cheek with her thumb. “Now be a good boy and show me what you've collected for me.”

He let out a heavy sigh and pulled out his cell phone. He scrolled through it until he got to the pictures tab and started to show Diamond Tiara each of the destinations Toby and the others went to around school. As he scrolled through the pictures, Diamond’s mischievous grin grew wider and wider.

After he got done showing the last picture, Diamond patted Featherweight on the top of his head. “Good Feathy. That is what I like to see. Now you can go until I’m ready for you to do me another favor, okay?” He nodded with a beet red blush on his cheeks as he walked off.

The two girls snickered as Diamond smirked at Silver Spoon. “Come along Silver, I believe we have some planning to do.” Silver Spoon nodded in agreement as they walked off to their class.

Outside Room E207

Sunset Shimmer stood with Toby outside his classroom before the class bell rang. She gave him a warm smile. “I will come by and get you when lunch arrives. Okay, buddy?” She ruffled his hair.

He smiled up at her, nodding his head. “Okay Sunset Shimmer.” She patted his back as he turned and walked into his class.

Sunset smiled warmly at the little boy as she made sure he got in okay and sat at his desk before leaving to go to her class.

Inside Room E207

Toby walked in as he watched Mr. Discord writing math problems on the blackboard. He turned to greet the child. “Well HELLO, my good Sir.” He stopped writing on the blackboard and walked around to the front of his desk, motioning for Toby to come closer. He looked toward the class “Class, I would like to introduce you all to a new student who will be joining us.”

Half of the class held their heads up with their hands while the other half were asleep. “This is Toby Mason, and he will help liven up our class with his time here.” A sly smile crept across Mr. Discord’s face.

“Hello Toby.” The student greeted him altogether in a monotone, glumly manner.

Toby lifted a hand up to wave at them. “Hi everyone.” He greeted everyone with a much more happy and fun tone, but they all let out a tired groan.

Mr. Discord patted him on the shoulder. “Don’t worry my lad, they are just fuddy duddies anyway.” He let out a chuckle. “You may go take your seat Toby, and try to solve these few math problems I have written up on the board.”

Toby looked up and nodded. “Yes Sir.” He smiled softly and went to take a sit at a desk that was vacant in the front row. He retrieved a pencil from his pencil case and placed his backpack by his desk on the floor. He looked up to see Mr. Discord finished writing the last remaining math equations on the bored.

Oh, multiplication! I like multiplication. A small smile crept across his face as he folded his hands on his desk and listened to Mr. Discord.

As soon as Mr. Discord finished writing the last math problem down, he slammed the piece of chalk down and spun on his heel to face the class. “Voila!” He said proudly, earning a light giggle from Toby who was the only student that laughed. Mr. Discord bowed his head. “Thank you, my lad.” He looked up at the rest of the class. “Hmm… tough crowd, tough crowd.”

He cleared his throat. “Now who would like to come up here to solve these problems, hmm?” He looked around the class with an expectant smile, but none of the students were paying that much attention.

Toby looked around at his classmates either asleep or just conversing with one another. He swallowed deeply as he slowly raised his hand. Mr. Discord took notice, but squinted his eyes in a sly way toward the child, raising a finger to let him know to wait just one second. He gave a sly grin as he cleared his throat again.

“Alright, let’s try this. The first one to volunteer to come up here to the board will have no homework for the whole week.” He threw up his arms to the side, smiling brightly.

Suddenly the whole class raised their hands. “Oh! me, Mr. Discord! No me Mr. Discord I’ll be happy to answer!” The class started to get his attention to choose them.

He placed his hand under his chin, placing an index finger on his cheek in a thinking manner, and squinted his eyes as he scanned the classroom. “Hmm… this is going to be a hard choice.” He let out a heavy sigh as he eyed Toby. “Mr. Mason, come on up my lad and take a shot.”

“Awh!” The whole class grunted in unison.

Toby carefully got up from his desk and approached the blackboard. Mr. Discord placed a hand on his shoulder and smiled warmly down at him. “Just do your best Toby and amaze us with your mathematical expertise.” He stepped back and sat on the edge of his desk.

Toby looked up, giving a nod. “Yes Sir.” He grabbed a piece of chalk and focused on the math problems.

5x5= 25 2. 6x8= 48 3. 15x3= 45 4. 10x5+4-6=49.

Toby slowly placed the piece of chalk down and turned to Mr. Discord with a hopeful smile. Mr. Discord grinned slyly and clapped his hands together. “Bravo Toby! Very good job, you correctly solved every math problem.” He patted the boy on the shoulder and turned to the class. “Class! Give him a round of applause!”

The class exhaustedly clapped their hands.

Mr. Discord smiled down at Toby. “For your participation Toby, you have no homework for the whole week.” This earned him a loud whine of annoyance from the rest of the class. “Now hold on a minute, boys and girls, you didn’t let me finish.” He cleared his throat. “For young Mr. Mason’s ability to answer all of the math problems correctly, you’ve all earned a week without homework.” This earned a thunderous cheer from the students who showed a sudden burst of enthusiasm.

Toby laughed as he smiled up at Mr. Discord. “You may go take your seat now, my lad.” Toby nodded and walked back to his seat.

After the class calmed down, Mr. Discord continued with his lesson. Toby paid attention intently as did the other students in the class. Toby smiled proudly to himself that he was becoming more brave just by walking up the front of the class.

Soon enough the class bell rang for the students to go outside and enjoy recess. “Alright class, I’ll see you all when you return, and we shall finish with a pop quiz!” As usual they all whined with the exception of Toby. Mr. Discord pouted. “Oh poo, you didn’t let me finish yet again.” He face palmed himself as he took in a deep breath, and then exhaled deeply. “I was going to say after the pop quiz, I would treat you all next week with a trip to the Sugarcube Corner for ice cream!” He folded his arms with a sly grin.

“Yay!” the class shouted happily as they ran out of the classroom to go outside.

As Toby approached the door to exit Mr. Discord spoke up. “Mr. Mason?”

Toby turned around and looked up at him. “Yes Sir?”

Mr. Discord walked up to the child and crouched down to his eye level. “You did an exceptional job today young man, and you should be proud of yourself. Most third graders I’ve taught usually get nervous to walk up to the front of the class like that, but you did a wonderful job.” He patted Toby on the shoulder.

Toby smiled softly. “Thank you Sir. Math is my favorite subject and I like multiplication the best.” He let out a little giggle.

Mr. Discord smiled warmly. “Well, that’s what I like to hear from my students.” He chuckled softly. “Now you go on outside and have fun.” Toby nodded, waved goodbye to Mr. Discord, and walked out of the classroom to go outside.

Recess

As Toby walked outside, he immediately looked in awe at the vast playground he saw. It appeared to be just like the park back in Equestria, just with chain length fence surrounding the perimeter. There were three swing sets positioned on the left and right sides of the playground, and one in the center. There was a tether-ball area, a slide, a full basketball court, and plenty of oak trees to sit at.

He saw a vacant tree and decided to walk over to it to take a seat. He sat down carefully at the base of the tree, right underneath the shade, and looked out at the crowded playground. As he sat there he could feel tears start to sting his eyes, but he resisted in letting them shed. He quietly closed his eyes and drifted off into his thoughts.

I’m starting to like it here, but I still miss my home so much. I miss Momma, and how she would hold me to comfort me if I got scared or sad. I miss my aunties, my big sisters, Silver Spoon, and all my other friends. I hope they’re all okay.

“Hey dweeb, wake up!” He was suddenly cut off from his thoughts as he opened his eyes and looked up to see a girl looming over him, staring daggers at him with steel blue eyes.

For a third grader she had an athletic figure with the same hued skin as Toby and had light brown wavy hair. She wore black boots that just came above her ankles, black jeans with a studded belt, a white t-shirt top with a black griffon silhouette in the center, and a black leather jacket with a spiked collar.

“You’re that nerd who answered all of those math questions in Discord’s class aren’t you?” She leaned her head down to his, glaring into his eyes, causing him to shake under her stare.

He swallowed nervously, but nodded. “Y-y-yes I am. W-who are you?”

She grabbed him by the collar of his jacket and pulled him up, standing him up against the tree. He stood just under her chin as she stared at him. “My name is Matilda, and I run the third grade. You see dork, my sister Gilda, she runs the upper classes, and she taught me everything I know.” She chuckled as she patted at his cheek roughly. “So you think you are smart don’t you, you little nerd?” She breathed heavily against his face, causing him to tremble harder.

He turned his head from her. “P-p-please Matilda, don’t hurt me. I don’t want any trouble.” He begged with a whimper.

She let out a chuckle and mocked Toby’s pleading voice. “Oh, p-p-please don’t hurt me! Gosh….you truly are a baby. Beating you up is going to be too easy.” She balled up her free hand into a fist, feeling the little boy shaking in the grasp of her hand around his collar.

Toby clenched his eyes shut, feeling his tears finally row down his cheeks, afraid of the incoming blow.

“Hey Matilda, stop right now!” a voice yelled from a distance and Toby carefully opened his eyes. Matilda released her grip on him and he fell to the ground at the base of the tree, letting out a small cry of pain, clenching his eyes shut.

The girl who spoke out had a light yellow hue to her skin, lavender eyes, and light golden hair that reached down to her shoulder blades. She wore a powdered blue t-shirt with a pink heart in the center and white collar, tanned shorts that reached just to the top of her knees, and a pair of powdered blue shoes.

She pulled Matilda back and stood over Toby protectively. “Why don’t you go pick on someone your own size and leave the kid alone, Matilda?” She stood eye level with the bully, not backing down an inch.

“Why you… you…” Matilda let out a frustrated grunt and stomped off back to the playground.

“That’s what I thought.” The girl mouthed as she turned to look at the scared child before her. She crouched down, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder, which caused him to flinch a little. “Hey, hey, it’s okay sweetie. She’s gone.”

Toby opened his eyes to see the girl who saved him giving him a warm smile. She offered him her hand, and he kindly accepted it as she helped him up onto his feet. He gave her a soft smile “T-thank you for saving me.” He gave her a gentle hug, wrapping his arms lightly around her neck.

Her heart melted at the gesture as she carefully wrapped her arms around his back. “Well, you are welcome little guy. That Matilda is just your run of the mill bully. I’ve had a few run-ins with her of my own.” She rubbed at his back soothingly before breaking the hug and looked down at him with a warm smile. He stood just below her chin as well. “My name is Noi. What’s your name?” She asked softly.

Toby could vaguely remember that name, and the way the girl looked. Every season she would go door to door, trying to sell cookies to raise money for the Filly Scouts. Fluttershy would always buy at least a dozen boxes of Tagalongs, as they were both her's and Toby's favorite.

“My name’s Toby. It is nice to meet you Noi.” He gave her a soft smile in return.

“Well it’s nice to meet you as well, Toby. Would you like to be friends with me?” She gave a bright, hopeful smile.

Toby nodded and looked up at her with a soft smile. “I would like that, Noi.” They both let out a little giggle as Noi took Toby’s hand into hers and led the way over to a vacant swing set. They each sat on a swing giving each other a warm smile and decided to swing until it came time for lunch.

Lunch

Toby and Noi walked into the cafeteria together as Noi looked around for a table they could sit at. “Hey Toby, if it’s okay, I’m going to go find us a table to sit at. That is if you would like to sit with me?”

Toby looked up and nodded. “Okay Noi. Can I go tell my other friends first so they don’t worry about me?” She nodded as she walked off to find them a table and Toby went to go find Sunset Shimmer and the others.

“Hey there! Toby, over here buddy!” Toby heard Sunset as he looked to see her waving her hand and motioning him over. He carefully passed some students who were blocking the aisle as he approached Sunset and the others.

He stood at the edge of their table as he gave them all a warm smile “Hi everyone.”

“Hello Toby.” They greeted him in unison.

“C’mon little buddy. I saved you a seat.” Sunset Shimmer gave him a warm smile, but noticed that he lowered his head a bit. She reached up to rub at his shoulder “What’s wrong Toby?” A look of concern rose on each of their faces.

He let out a heavy sigh. “Sunset…girls, please don’t be mad, but would it be okay if I maybe sat with a friend of mine that I met during recess?” He gave them a little hopeful smile.

“Is that all darling?” Rarity asked with a warm smile. “Of course you can dear, there’s no reason for us to be mad at you for that.”

“Yeah sugarcube, if ya would like to go sit with your friend, that is alright with us.” Applejack nodded, tipping her hat to him.

“Aw… my little bestest friend has a girlfriend!” Pinkie Pie beamed with excitement, earning a giggle from everyone.

Toby giggled happily, but shook his head softly. “She isn’t my girlfriend Pinkie, she is just a friend who saved me from a bully at recess.”

They all gasped as Fluttershy spoke up. “Oh my sweetie, who was it?” She gave him a sad smile.

“Her name is Matilda, and she called me a dweeb, nerd, and dork for answering all of the math problems in Mr. Discord’s class.” He frowned as he sniffled. “She also pushed me up against a tree I was sitting at during recess, and was about to punch me, but Noi came and stopped her.” He pointed his finger at Noi who was sitting across the cafeteria and she waved at him and the girls, earning a wave herself.

“Oh, I KNOW who Matilda is. She's the sister of that no good, pushy, and obnoxious junior, Gilda.” Rainbow Dash gritted her teeth. “She always had a big ego, even bigger than mine, and always looked down at others for not being as athletically gifted as her like she always wants to point out.”

“You are right Rainbow darling. That Gilda is indeed a ruffian, and a poor excuse for a role model for the younger ladies of this school.” Rarity huffed and flicked her hair back.

Sunset shook her head disapprovingly, but looked at Toby with a sincere smile. “Well, next time Matilda or her sister try to mess with you again Toby, you come to one of us, and we’ll take care of them, okay?”

They nodded in agreement.

"Yeah...." Rainbow Dash said, balling one fist up, and hitting it against her other open hand. "I owe Gilda a nice beating from WAY back...." she snickered.

He smiled at them all. “Thank you girls, I’ll see you later though.” He gave them a wave, but before he walked off, Sunset gently grabbed his hand.

“Wait buddy.” She reached into her jacket pocket, pulling out a dollar bill. “Here you go Toby. Why don’t you get you and your friend one of those big cookies and a carton of milk for each of you?” She handed him the bill and gave him a warm smile.

He returned the smile. “Thank you Sunset, I’ll talk to you later. Bye everyone.” He waved at them.

“Bye Toby.” They said altogether, returning the wave.

After purchasing a big cookie and two cartons of milk, Toby walked over to the table Noi was sitting at. “Hi Noi. I got us a cookie to share. I hope that is okay.” He took a seat across from her.

“Of course, Toby. That’s fine with me. Thank you, sweetheart....ya know, I still don't think this cookie is as good as the Girl Scout ones I sell, but they're still really good, and, well....REALLY big, as you can see. So, it should fill us up.” She gave him a warm smile as he broke the cookie in half and gave Noi her milk.

“You’re welcome, Noi. You sell Girl Scout cookies?” Noi nodded, taking a big bite out of the Godzilla-sized cookie. "I love those! Guess I'll have to buy some sometime." He returned the smile as the two started to enjoy their lunch together.

After school

Sunset Shimmer picked Toby up from his class and they both exited the school. As they walked along the sidewalk, Sunset smiled warmly down at him as he looked up at her with a curious expression. “Where are we going to stay at for tonight, Sunset?”

She let out a light chuckle. “Don’t worry buddy, you’ll see.” She gave him a warm smile as they continued to walk.

After a few minutes, they arrived at an apartment building and entered. Sunset led Toby onto an elevator and pressed the number five button. She looked down at the child. “Rainbow Dash lives here Toby, and I’m sure she won’t mind having us as company. You see, she isn’t very involved with her parents, so she lives on her own.” Toby frowned at the news as the elevator arrived at it’s destination.

The two stepped off and Sunset led Toby to room 12E, knocking on the door. Toby looked up with a light smile at Sunset, and she returned it, ruffling his hair.

The door opened to reveal the cyan toned girl who wore a smile on her face. She looked at Sunset, and then down at Toby. “Hey there guys. What brings you two here?” She asked as she stepped aside to let them in. “Come on in.” She smiled at the two and rubbed at Toby’s head playfully as he entered.

Toby looked up at her with a soft smile, and then started looking around her apartment. All four walls were painted a cyan blue and there were designs of her cutie mark and different types of sports balls that decorated the interior of her home. A large deep blue sofa sat in the middle of the den as Sunset and Toby took a seat on it while Rainbow took a seat on a rainbow colored beanbag, lying back in it.

Sunset held Toby’s hand in her lap as she took in a deep breath, exhaling deeply. She looked at Rainbow with a hopeful smile. “Well Rainbow, we were wondering if maybe we could stay with you for tonight, maybe for a while.”

Rainbow placed a finger up to her chin in a thinking manner, but smiled brightly. “That… sounds…. so….AWESOME!” She spoke excitedly. “Having a couple roommates should be fun. I can understand your situation Sunset, you being a...you know, and coming from....you also know. But Toby, why do you need a place to stay?” She asked as softly as she could.

Toby looked up at Sunset and she gave him a reassuring nod as she reached her hand up to rub at his back while holding his hand in her other hand in her lap. He took in a deep breath, and then exhaled deeply as he looked at Rainbow looking at him attentively. “Well Rainbow Dash, it all started when I made a wish two years ago to live in a new home and live with a new family who would love me.” He started his tale.

After explaining his story to Rainbow Dash, Toby couldn’t help himself by allowing fresh tears to roll down his cheek, as Sunset placed her hand comfortably on his shoulder, bringing him close to her, and laying her cheek against the top of his head.

Rainbow had a mixed look of shock yet sympathy for the little boy as she carefully got up from her beanbag and walked over to the two. She crouched down to the floor, sitting on her knees, as she reached her hand up to rub at the child’s shoulder. “Aw…jeez little guy, you’ve had it rough, haven’t you?” He looked at her with teary eyes, giving her a simple nod, unable to speak through his light sobs.

Rainbow Dash held his free hand in hers. “Listen Toby, I promise. Me, Sunset Shimmer, and the rest of our friends are going to help you get back home, okay buddy?”

He sniffled as he looked at her with a tearful smile. “Thank you, Rainbow Dash. I guess I’ll have to tell the others though, won't I?” He let out a small yawn.

Rainbow and Sunset shared a light chuckle. “Yes you will Toby, but not right now. It looks like someone is sleepy.” Rainbow reached up with her hand and playfully rubbed at the top of his head, ruffling his hair. She carefully stood up and looked at Sunset. “If you two would like, this sofa folds out into a bed and I have plenty of blankets and pillows for you to have.”

Sunset nodded as Rainbow walked off to get the pillows and blanket. Sunset turned to see Toby asleep, and curled up on the cushion of the sofa, laying his head gently in her lap. She smiled warmly as she lightly stroked at his hair and lent down to give him a tender kiss on the cheek.

She softly whispered into his ear “Sweet dreams Toby.” She smiled warmly as she carefully lifted him up into her arms, cradling him while she waited for Rainbow to return.

I promise my little buddy....my little brother....that you will see your family again.

Back at the Crystal Empire.....

Twilight was in the throne room of the Crystal Palace along with Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Princess Cadence, and Prince Shining Armor, as the group were discussing the strange events that had been happening ever since Toby had went through the portal. They were trying to figure out what to do to try and slow the process down until they were interrupted.

“Princess Celestia!” A group of five voices were heard as Pinkie Pie came bouncing in, followed in tow by Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Diamond Tiara, Filthy Rich, and Silver Spoon.

“Greeting my little po…” Princess Celestia cut herself off when she saw Rainbow Dash’s mane and Pinkie’s deflated cutie mark. “Oh my, it seems like it’s getting worse each minute.”

“What Princess Celestia? What happened to my mane? I look like some pony placed licorice on my head.” Rainbow grunted.

“And look at my tiara.” Diamond spoke up as she reached up to grab at her tiara to pull off Silver Spoon’s head only to earn a yelp of pain from Silver Spoon. “It’s stuck to her head, and every time I try to pull it off, it only pulls her mane, causing her more pain.” A frown crept across Diamond Tiara’s face.

Pinkie Pie had a frown on her face as well and her mane and tail were both straight. “And now my cutie mark makes it seem like my love for parties has run out of air.” She lifted the deflated balloons with a forehoof.

Celestia looked at Luna with deep concern as Luna took in a deep breath, and then exhaled deeply. She took a step forward as she looked at the five with a sad smile. “My dear friends, it appears that when our young nephew went through the portal, it disrupted the balance of magic, in turn causing such drastic and odd occurrences to happen.”

Rainbow Dash looked at Princess Luna, quirking an eyebrow. “So, you're saying that this happening to my mane, Pinkie’s cutie mark suddenly coming to life and deflating, and Diamond Tiara’s tiara being stuck to Silver Spoon’s head is all the kid’s fault?!”

“Rainbow Dash! Don’t you dare blame this on my precious baby boy!” Fluttershy scolded the cyan mare. “Toby didn’t know anything would happen and we didn’t either.” A frown formed on her lips.

Rainbow made an awkward smile and rubbed the back of her head. “Jeez…I’m sorry Flutters. It’s just that I don’t like my mane being like this. It’s really uncool.” She let out a heavy sigh.

“Just calm yourselves, my little ponies.” Celestia spoke up. “Luna, Cadence, Shining Armor, Twilight Sparkle, and myself are doing our best to figure out a way to either slow the process of these changes down, or a solution for this problem. Right now, let us just try and relax, and just let time take it’s course. I’m sure our young nephew will return soon, and everything will be back to normal.” Every pony nodded in understanding.

However, Fluttershy lowered her head, closing her eyes softly, and let out a heavy sigh.

I miss you, my precious little one. Just be brave, Toby. And come back home safe.

Author's Note

fred2266: "Yea, mon. Meet Jamaican Rainbow Dash, mon. She gonna drink'a dah Red Stripe and party with Kofi Kingston! Feel the rhythm, feel the rhyme, come-on, ya'll, it's BOBSLED TIME!"

Mine: Now since Rainbow Dash knows Toby's story, past, and how he ending up in her world, the question is how will the others take it? :twilightoops:

A New Show: Episode Three

DISCLAIMER: This story was written without any input from GeodesicDragon

The building in which A New Show airs is bigger than people think.

There is an endless supply of locker rooms, which are used to accommodate hundreds of the Equestrian civilization; from dragons to changelings, and humans from Equestria's counterpart word.

There's a giant parking lot out the back, which needs proper authorization to enter, and where the humans can park their cars, or royalty can park their horse-drawn carriages. There is also a separate parking lot for the audience.

There's multiple restrooms, random broom closets, and corridors where anybody could get lost in.

It seems like there is a different area of the building added with each episode. Like it never stops expanding.

No map would be able to help navigate a lone traveler through this air conditioned jungle.

The only way to know your way around the ways of this way-filled way-point....is to explore.

One such pony, one that has nothing better to do, has quickly learned her way around the Church of Characters.

She lurks the halls, she monitors the rafters up above. This was her playground, and nobody, or noPONY knew it.

Now, she sits in the dead audience, her back bent, slouched over, eyes closed.

She still has full control of her senses, though, as it's almost like she can hear the viewers sneaking up on her. Her brilliant gamboge eyes snap open, and that's all we can see in the momentarily dimmed.

"You found your way down here too, huh?" The mysterious femme chuckles. "It's so dark in here, though......which must make you wonder, how did I get down here, then? I'm used to the darkness. Where the light usually guides most, I am the nocturnal flame, that chars up the light into brim, crispy little ashes.....h-hey! Don't leave!" She wails, as her disturbed tone offsets the viewers.

"What? I scare you?" She seems to scoff. "Hey, I didn't ask for any company, YOU came to ME, and it's gonna be pretty hard for someone who isn't used to the pitch black aura of reality to even make their way out of here, so you're gonna listen to what I have to say.....

This is my favorite place in here, ya know? It's so quiet....so....so peaceful. I can sit here all week and just....just think...I used to wish, but wishes are like fishes: they die a month after you get 'em. Seems to be the story of my life.

That is, until, those doors behind us open, and simultaneously, the lights in here turn on. That's when I run.

Run to somewhere different. But when I get there, THOSE lights turn on. Sooner or later, everywhere I go, the lights just KEEP flickering ON, like they're trying to drown me.

I can't swim in floods, ya know.....

Then, the PEOPLE come.....that's when I go to my locker room, the only place where nobody but ME can turn the lights on. I'm not really a people person.....they're weird. With their hands, and...lack of fur. Whenever catering comes to see if I'd like some water, I lock my door. They've gotten the message by now....everyone has. I mean, it's nice of them and all, but I gave up being nice a while ago.....

I can DEFINITELY handle humans WAY more than ponies, though...." we notice her eyes have been rolled. "Those jerks are the reason I am the way I am nowadays....I used to be....SO POSITIVE, with dreams and aspirations! I had a reason to BE somepony! To be remembered for something EXTRAORDINARY! I had my peers, and I had some enemies, but I didn't let them bring me down, because I KNEW I was better than them....."

She looks straight at the viewers again. "You don't know what that's like....do you? Good, you're better off than me, that's for sure. Take my advice....screw dreams. Dreams will get you nowhere but in a darkened room, riding on the edge of near insanity, doubting yourself 24/7, wanting nothing but to shy away from the world around you, always wondering where your life went wrong.

Oh! That reminds me.....I almost forgot to ask myself.....where did my life do wrong? Huh? Oh, what a coincidence! You asked ME the SAME THING? Well, I don't have a watch on me. I lost that along with everything else I used to have, but I've memorized the schedule of this building off the top of my head....so...let's see....we have about 10 minutes until those damned lights come on again, and the air conditioning begins to cool my hot psyche....so, I guess I'll tell you, because WHO else am I gonna tell?

Two years ago, after months upon MONTHS of practice, I was locked and loaded on what was MY dream in life. My ONLY dream. To be a Wonderbolt, like nearly ALL pegasi wish to be.

One day, to my non-surprise, I got a letter, stating I had been accepted into the Wonderbolts Academy, where the next generation of Equestria's best fliers are pushed to the max, all for the purpose of continuing the Wonderbolts tradition of being the best aerodynamic team in all of Equestria.

And I was there, of course, like I knew I would be. I looked around my competition, and snickered to myself. I mean, they looked athletic ENOUGH, but not quite Wonderbolt material, if I must say....

And it showed.

All except ONE pony....

We hit it off pretty good, she seemed REALLY cool.

It soon turned out, SHE would be my competition. Friendly competition, of course. I'm not the type of pony would take somepony else out just to further myself. I’m not cruel, I’m just….cocky. Yeah, I’m not afraid to admit it.

Captain Spitfire paired me and Dash up, thankfully, and she made me the Lead Pony, and her, the Wing Pony, which isn’t bad at ALL, considering how great of a flyer she was. Spitfire just thought I was better. After all, I DID survive overdrive on the Dizzitron. Sure, Dash may have broken the record, but I pushed myself farther than her.

After a while, Dash started to….I don’t know, wimp out on me? Not saying she’s a wimp, but it seemed like that was the case.

Diving to get a flag, she sprained her wing, but, like a true Wonderbolt SHOULD, she got back up in the clouds, and we broke ANOTHER record. We were a well-oiled machine…nopony could stop us! We should’ve been Wonderbolts from the very BEGINNING.

THEN, the hot air balloon came…..

Apparently, they were Dash’s friends from Ponyville, coming to give her a care package. I’m a lot of things, but I’m not a psychic, so there was NO way I could have predicted this…..

We, being me AND Dash, started a tornado as a surprise tactic to win, which worked. But, Dash’s friends got caught in it, and nearly died because of it.

And GUESS who got blamed for THAT little incident….

ME. Of course, ME! Not only that, I got STRIPPED of my Lead Pony badge, and KICKED out of the Wonderbolts Academy!

Did I complain? Yes. Did I cry? Yes. Was it fair? Of course it was. I’ll admit my mistakes…..I was reckless. There, I said it. I almost killed FIVE innocent ponies. Yeah, that sucks, and I didn’t mean to do it. When you’re THIS close to accomplishing the biggest goal you’ve ever set for yourself in life, you do some crazy things. I screwed up, I know it.

But so did Rainbow Dash…..

She could’ve just walked away, and done things HERSELF. But she caved into peer pressure. Why? Because she wanted to be a Wonderbolt! SHE is just as responsible for the near death of her friends as I am!

She got off without so much as a slap on the hoof, though…..and me? I became the laughingstock of Cloudsdale…..turns out, I was the only pony in the last 70 YEARS to get KICKED out of the Academy. Some didn’t pass, and some quit, because they couldn’t handle it, but I got KICKED OUT.

Because of ONE mistake…..

If I could do it over again….would I? Of course I would.

Everything went downhill for me after that. Nobody would hire “Loser Dust”….that’s what everypony called me.

And now, here I am…..lost in a pit of morbidity that I can’t drag myself out of.

Do I blame myself? Yup. 100 percent. Sure, Dash made that tornado WITH me, but, I basically forced her into it. Not really her fault, when you think about it.

But still…..she has friends. She’s the Element of Loyalty. SHE still gets to hold onto her life-long dream…..

I have nothing.

I WANT something.

I want EVERYTHING.

And I’m going to get it……

Just then, like she warned, the lights began to boom on. Section by section. First, the stage, then, the entrance, and finally…..the lights above the audience seats.

Lightning Dust slowly brings her once down head up, as her eyes open. She just stares at the viewers for a moment, and blinks. She then forms a sinister smirk on her face.

“Showtime…..”

Everything fades back, as we see the audience, which would be all the same yahoos from last week. Templar is eating a bagel with poppy seeds on it, while Ellington rereads the original A New Home, wondering why the third one sucks so much.

There seem to be many "WE WANT GEO" signs in the crowd, seven of which are being held in Squishy's tentacles. Geo would be proud of this, but he's too busy worrying if that family member of his that follows him on FimFiction has read his clopfics yet.

Little does he know, but Jlargent, sitting right behind him, is also his brother, and is currently reading "Alifornication."

We pan to the stage, where we see Jason taking short, worried glances at fred every few moments.

Fred breaths heavy in his seat, an unremarkable scowl on his face.

"Welcome everybody....to A New Show," fred grumbles.

"I'm APoeticHeart," Jason introduces hesitantly, seeing this could be a LOOONNGGG broadcast.

"And I'm seething with the frustration of 90,000 screaming ducks whom get their sacred bread taken away from them by the scheming, unrelenting geese...." fred gritted his teeth.

"Damn Canadians!" Nova Nexus hollered as he stood up. Squishy furrowed his eyebrows, squirting Nova with his ink, as he took offense, he being the Kraken responsible for giving Canada the prestige of having the Kraken with the "Longest Tentacles", as stated by Guinness.

"As you can tell, this is going to be a very.....different broadcast, folks," fred said. "I was M.I.A. last week, looking for the culprit behind the "Sugary Seize."....." fred took a deep breath, not wanting to let his anger get out of control. "Of course, you all know who it was-" fred was interrupted, as the crowd erupted into a chant of "TOBY! TOBY! TOBY!"

"Easy, fred," Jason soothed, still wearing his goggles, and now a cup for DOUBLE protection. He was DETERMINED not to get hurt this week. "Everyone, calm down, calm down. We have heard your cries, and we've felt your want. So, as promised, TONIGHT, our final guest, will be THE main character of A New Home...." Jason paused to build anticipation. "....Toby Mason....."

The roof on the building nearly shook, as all of the audience jumped out of their seats in ovulation, as Squishy squirted his ink on Cody's head in happiness. Cody groaned, as he began to sneak backstage to get himself cleaned up.

"TOBY! TOBY! TOBY! TOBY!" The crowd began to chant again, happy their obscene prayers were being answered.

Jason smiled, while fred rubbed at his temples.

"After that ovation, I'm sure he's a LOT less nervous," Jason said. "I can't wait to interview my very own character....." Jason mused, blowing his nose into a tissue. "I mean, how many people can say they get to talk to their own CREATION? It's mind-blowing....."

The crowd applauded, as a chant of "THANK YOU JASON!" began. Fred eased up a little, as he went over to pat Jason on the back.

"Let's not waste any time, then," fred said, sitting back down. "Let's bring out our first gu-"

"HOLD IT!" A voice in the audience blared. Everyone turns to Geo, who is standing up with erect shoulders, and his eyes set on the stage. He takes a deep breath, closing his eyes, almost mapping out what he was about to do. He opens them, as he begins to walk slowly towards the finish line....or the stage yup same thing horrible analogy oh my-WALK GEO.

"Oh cripes...." fred moans, burying his face into his sectionals' cushions.

"I hear you talking about "giving the crowd what they want", gentlemen, and I speak for every reader of A New Home when I say that we appreciate that. But, if you were REALLY paying attention to your fans," Geo was now at the stairs leading up to the stage. He begins to walk up them. "You would look out into the crowd and SEE, what the fans of A New Home WANT," Geo now stands at the front of the stage. "Brothers.....sisters....LET YOUR VOICES BE HEARD......WHO DO YOU WANT?!"

"WE WANT GEO!" Clap, clap, clap, clap, clap goes the crowd. "WE WANT GEO!" Clap, clap, clap, clap, clap." Geo relishes in this, as he outstretches his arms like a messiah on stage, looking up at the lights.

Fred's face contorts into that of confusion and disbelief. ".....What? No, no.....sit down, Geo....."

"Not today!" Geo fires back. "Last week, I was put on the spot by being called onto the stage. I was nervous, I was sweating, and I even fainted in the end.....but I met RAINBOW DASH....I met SPIKE.....they REVIEWED my story! I went home A LOT happier than I thought I would.....

But, for 10 days....night after night.....I've laid in my bed.....unable to sleep....I couldn't even close my eyes to TRY. All I could think about.....was THIS stage......it kept calling me......and I couldn't refuse," Geo turns towards the co-hosts, a look of fire in his eyes. "I know where my place is, men.....not out there in the audience, no.....last week, when I felt the rush of adrenaline coursing through the very fiber of my being, and I noticed ALL of my fears and nervousness WASH away with all doubts in the world, and when I wake up the next morning and get the notification on FimFiction.net! THAT RAINBOW DASH IS WATCHING ME!......." Geo drops to his knees, and then to his belly, staring at the velvet red carpet he was lying on.

"I realized.....everything I had ever wanted, and all my dreams had come true.....On this. Very. Stage....." he gets back up on his two feet.

"GEO! GEO! GEO! GEO! GEO! GEO! GEO!"

"YOU CAN'T DROWN THEIR WANTS OUT, MY FRIENDS!" Geo has to yell over the deafening crowd. "THEIR BODIES ARE READY....FOR GEO...DESIC....DRAGON!" Geo finishes to another roaring cheer from everybody in the audience.

Jason and fred share an impressed look with each other. Geo smirks at them.

The crowd quiets down, as fred and Jason get up from their seats, and stand at each of Geo's sides; fred to his left, and Jason to his right.

Fred down not look at Geo, but simply points at him, looking out into the sea of ravenous Geo-maniacs. "Is THIS want you want?!"

The crowd, of course, cheers immensely. "WE WANT GEO!" Clap, clap, clapclapclap. "WE WANT GEO!" Clap, clap, clapclapclap.

"Well alright then," fred replies with a grin. "I may be angry right now, but that was a VERY convincing speech. And, no matter WHAT emotion we are feeling, me and Jason will ALWAYS appreciate you guys' feedback! So.....with that in mind...tonight, and, if everything goes well enough, every time going forward, we here at A New Show....will have a THIRD co-host.....and his name...." fred gestures to his left. "is Geodesic Dragon."

The building LITERALLY starts to shake, as the crowd is once again in TOTAL OVULATION. They begin thrusting their index fingers into the air, chanting "YES!" after each thrust.

"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Screams a demonic voice, forcing the crowd into hushed silence. The audience, and the three co-hosts on stage turn towards the entrance, as they see "The Boss" riding in on stage in one of those Mobility scooters Walmart for the morbidly obese...or, ya know.....PHAT.

"Mr. Winfrey!" Jason welcomed with a large grin. "What a terrific surprise this-"

Jason was interrupted by Oprah Winfrey's walrus moan, as he began to go to town on a Hoagie, and proceed to buy the town with the money in his fat rolls. "Quiet, Mr. Heart! I am very displeased with you and Mr. fred!"

"Oh gee, boss!" fred exclaimed. "What'd we do? Please don't make me sleep with dah fishes!"

"Be serious!" Oprah yelled. "It clearly states in the A New Show contract, YOU TWO are the SOLE hosts! You're the most popular show on my network, and by having THIS NOBODY share the stage with you, the prestige will DROP, and it will INSPIRE people to think "Hey! I'm a nobody like that Dragon guy! I can accomplish MY dreams, too!"

"Isn't that what you WANT, sir?" Jason asks with a frown.

"OF COURSE NOT!" Oprah roars. "I want MONEY to be able to buy Digiorno's Goat Cheese Pizza! So, NO MORE HOSTS, or you're off the air!"

"Hey now, ya silly podger...." Geo said, getting in the face of Oprah.

"HE'S SPEAKING TURKISH! IT SAYS IN THE CONTRACT...NO TURKISH! Throw him out!" Oprah commanded, and her bodyguards immediately tackle Geo. A large crack is heard in the scuffle, and the crowd cringes at the possibility of Geo's spine being broken.

Oprah's homeboys drag Geo out of the shot, and we never see him again.

The crowd aims their boys right at Oprah.

"BE QUIET!" He roars in his trademark demonic voice. "I WILL USE YOUR BLOOD AS FUEL FOR MY FAT-MOBILE!!!!!!!" This quiets the crowd, once again.

"Good luck with the show, boys!" Oprah salutes, and drives off with evil laughter.

Jason sits back down in silence, but fred has a different reaction. He nods his head multiple times, with more velocity each time.

"Screw the guest right now! SCREW IT!" He screams. "Cut to commercial! I have something to say!"

Everything quickly fades to black with the image of fred seething.

Parking Lot.....

The doors leading to the inside of the building were shoved open, as Oprah's homies forcefully tossed Geo out onto the concrete. Geo's spine snapped back into place as a result of this.

"Well, that's ONE thing I don't have to worry about today," Geo muttered, straining to get up.

"Yeh. And don't even THANK about gettin' back inside, yo jizzidy jeez jizzle," Homie 1 said.

"Yeh. Dah doors be locked, bagpipes, so it ain't even worth tryin' wit' yo haggis n' cornbeef chuggin' salf," Homie 2 added.

"Salf?" Geo questioned the dialect of the beautiful black men with the raise of an eyebrow.

"Yeh. And Funkmasta Winfrey says ya Fanfictions SUCK too, broman," Homie 1 teased.

"GROVE STREET FA LIFE," Homie 2 declared, before slamming the double doors shut.

"What the hell?" Geo wondered. "Silly bunch of bawbags...."

"That was pretty pathetic...." Geo heard a voice from behind him. He turned around, to see Lightning Dust trotting out from the darkness, a mocking grin on her face.

Geo had to do a double-take. "L-Lightning Dust? What are you doing out here? By the way, nice fight last week. You sure went radge on-errr....yourself...."

"I like the dark," Dust responded. "Plus, I'm running from the catering guy.....he INSISTS on fetching me water! Shame you don't know this place like me, otherwise, you'd be inside by now. But, yeah...that fight WAS pretty awesome, wasn't it? I totally won! Right?"

"Errrr...." Geo stammered. "I wouldn't say THAT. I mean, you DID run away..."

"Hey!" Dust snapped. "It was a waste of my time, anyway....I proved my point. I should be the one on that stage EVERY WEEK, getting the credit I deserve as the TRUE Lightning Dust."

Geo sighed. "I know how you feel, actually...."

"I know you do," Dust responded. "I was watching you up on that stage.....listen, man, I'm not the biggest....people person, not anymore, but I still love defying authority. So, I've got a proposition for you...."

Jason chuckled. "R-really? For me?"

"Oh yeah," Dust smirked evilly. "I accidentally spilled coffee all over Winfrey last week, and short circuited his....fat-mobile...." Lightning Dust cringes. "Seriously, how can people take him seriously when he rides something named THAT? Anyway, I get to my locker room this week, and notice that the air conditioning in MY room ONLY, isn't working. I know that goo-ball did it, too. So, here's how it's gonna be.....I want revenge, you want revenge. I want spotlight, you want spotlight. I want air conditioning, you want....ummm...what else do you want?"

"Hmmmm..." Geo pondered everything in the world that would make sense being in his grasp, and realized how the scenarios that came with those items would end up in disaster. "Revenge and a vast amount of screen time is good enough for me."

Dust nodded. "Alright. You got a car?"

Geo nodded, and pointed to the audience members section of the parking lot, down at the very end. There stood the taxi from the movie "Freejack."

Lightning Dust had to hold in a laugh, but she still kept her composure. "Eh, it'll work. Now, you'll be the getaway driver....alright?"

Geo nodded. "Sounds good to me."

"One more thing," Dust added. "To start this mission, you must promise me ONE thing...."

"And what would that be?" Asked Geo.

"......You must write a Geoverse story based around ME."

"U-ummm....a-alright...an odd request, but if it gets me back on that stage, it is worth it. Now, do you want that with or without clop?"

"Eheheheheheheeeeee," Lightning Dust made mouth noise. ".....Clop....."

"Oh crap....." Geo swallowed. "F-fine...."

"Looks like we've got a deal, then...." Lightning Dust approached Geo, and held out a hoof. Geo looked it at, and realized there was nothing more to lose. He grasped her hoof in his hand, and shook it.

"What exactly are we going to be doing, Lightning Dust?" Geo almost forgot to ask.

"I'll lead you back into my locker room," Dust replied. "Keep in mind, there's no air conditioning, but now we can watch the rest of the show and strategize.....you'll see when it happens. Then, we make a run for it."

"Sounds good," Geo agrees.

"We're going to shake the very foundation of A New Show.....FOREVER," Lightning Dust chuckles evilly, as Geo copies her not-so-evilly. "Eh....4/10."

Back inside the studio.....

"Three broadcasts....." fred mutters, as he standing in front of the A New Show crowd, his head lowered. He raises it, with a steely glare right in the camera. "It only took three broadcasts, for us to get screwed over by the man. Oprah, we signed a FIVE YEAR deal with you! Do you REALLY think we are going to take FIVE years of whatever the hell that was you just pulled? NO! You don't OWN this show, you just make our money," fred craned his neck, as the crowd "OOOHHH"ed.

"We should've just stayed on the internet if this is gonna be the case," fred continued. "I mean, 30 minutes?! We have 30 minutes?! That's enough for TWO guests ONLY! We would give you guys 10 guests if we could, but that's not the case. We're being screwed, but you're being screwed ROYALLY. Like a Filipino woman on a Friday night. But then again, me and Jason should've EXPECTED this. Oprah Winfrey has made a hefty living off of SCREWING EVERYBODY that he has worked with, and he sure doesn't do it gently! Well, guess what, Oprah? You can lay down all the rules you want, and WE. WILL. BREAK THEM! If we want another co-host, we'll have another co-host! If we want TEN more co-hosts, we'll put up flyers for ten more co-hosts! Nothing you say can stop up, because we've made you more money in three broadcasts than ANY other show on your network has. WE ARE IRON-CLAD, OPRAH.

YOU CANNOT BREAK US. And if you try to, we can go back to the 'Tubes, where our efforts are APPRECIATED, and where NOBODY can pull our strings, like we're some deprived wooden creations of normality! Because if you couldn't tell.....this show, IS NOT NORMAL. We are unlike ANYTHING on Television! We are GROUND-BREAKING, we are FRESH, and starting right now.....WE ARE UNFILTERED. WE rent this building out, not you, and we would be GLAD to make sure your fat ass NEVER makes our show's airwaves AGAIN!

Your career peaked long ago, and you're now just trying to cash in on the young guns. You're threatened by the youthful, and less obese, and for such a "savvy businessman", you sure do get into a lot of affairs that businessmen should have no BUSINESS being in. In reality, Oprah, you have NO IDEA about the concept of BUSINESS, because you seem to have the urge to make business about YOU.

Here's a tip....sit down, shut up, and count the money that comes your way....COURTESY OF US, by the way. Let us work our magic, let us make the fans of A New Home happy, and let the damn show go on!"

The crowd stops fred's rant with ferocious applause.

"And for everybody on Social Media saying me and Jason "sold out", here's some advice for YOU.....keep licking that Dorito debris off of your pudgy fingers, and go Twitter yourselves with a rusty cheese grater, and GO TO HELL. We'll be selling out when we let Oprah tell us what to do, and that's NOT HAPPENING! From this day forward, we don't work for Oprah Winfrey...we work....for ourselves. We air on OWN Network, but OWN doesn't OWN US," without any more points to make, fred sat down, huffing. Jason and the audience gave him a standing ovation.

"I'm sometimes afraid to speak my mind, friend, so I'm glad you spoke it for me," Jason declared. "And I agree with everything you said! Shall we start over?"

Fred nodded. "Yes. Welcome to A NEW New Show, fair viewers. I am fred2266."

"And I'm APoeticHeart," Jason introduced with a smile. "Let's bring out our first guest before more chicanery occurs. She recently went through quite the transformation-well, at least on her mane....everybody, please welcome, for the second time on A New Show....RAINBOW DASH!"

The co-hosts and the audience members all got up and gave Rainbow Dash a thundering ovation, as the licorice princess herself came jumping out of the curtain in a frenzy. She stomped her hooves and jogged in place, before raising one forehoof up in the air, and colliding it with the forehoof that was lowered, shouting "BOOM!" each time the hoof collided. She did this three times. She ran over to Jason's sectional, and literally POUNCED onto it.

"Welcome to the show again, Rainbow Dash," fred said, going over and shaking her hoof. "Sorry I missed you last week."

"Oh, it's all good, mon!" Dash spoke, with probably the most spot-on Jamaican accent ever to escape through mouth cavities, only it was still in her voice. "By dee way, my name ain't Rainba Dash naw more, star, it be Kofi Bob Applejacks Sean Kingston Marley Cereal Paul!"

"Uuuuhhhhhh....." Jason didn't know what to say, fred laughed out loud.

"Any reason why, Da-....errr...Kofi?" Fred asked, snickering.

"Well, it be real easy, mon....me favorite wrestler is KOFI KINGSTON! Me favorite artist is a tie between BOB MARLEY and SEAN PAUL! And me favorite cereal is Applejacks! I'M DAH WINNA, MON!"

"Uuuuhhhh...." Jason was still speechless.

"I see......" Fred took a moment to stand up, and address the viewers at home, as well as the crowd. "Fans all across the world, you are about to witness, the single greatest interview in Television HISTORY," taking a deep breath, he returned to his chair with excitement. "So, Kofi, first question....I see you've now added some rainbow beads to your dreads. Gotten use to the new manestyle, eh?"

"Oh, yah bet, mon!" Kofi exclaimed. "I only hated it until I let the true power of Bobsled Fever enrich my rainbow veins, and now I'm a total kwengatta!"

"I'm guessing you get all the colts now, huh?" Fred asked, not serious like usual.

"Nah, mon. Me get all the Goodaz!" Kofi admitted.

"The...goodaz?" Jason hesitantly asked.

"Yah know, mon...the mares!" Kofi explained.

"......Uuuuhhhhh....." Jason was once again speechless, as fred was rolling on the floor in hysterics.

"I know, mon! It's-SO SLAP WEH!" Dash's voice cracked.

"So, Kofi....is being a member of the Wonderbolts STILL at the top of your priorities?"

"Hah! Hay nah, mon," Dash dismissed. "Kofi is ready to be numbah one Equestrian BOBSLEDDIN' CHAMPION! Nopony be as fast as me on dat ice, mon!"

"B-....bobsledding?" Jason questions, about to die from dumb.

"Of course, mon! I represent Jamareca ALL DAH WAY, mon! Feel dah rhythm, feel dah rhyme, come on ya'll, IT'S BOBSLED TIME! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!" Kofi repeated what she did in her entrance.

"Do you have any other teammates thus far?" Fred asked, thoroughly curious in everything Kofi said.

"Nah, mon! Kofi don't need no teammates. She best bobsleddah all on her OWN."

"I'm sure you are," fred lied. "In any event, we all look forward to seeing you on the ice. Any parting words for everybody, Kofi?"

"I shot dah sheriff," Kofi sang. "But I didn't shoot dah deputy! Oh yah! And also, if there's ever trouble in Paradise, yah can expect Kofi ta be there! Everybody do it with me!"

All at once, Kofi, fred, and the audience took part in one final "BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!", as Kofi left to a worthy reception. Jason still was having trouble processing ANYTHING.

"That was INCREDIBLE!" Fred said with a hearty laugh, as the crowd cheered in agreement.

"COMMERCIAL. NOW," Jason commanded with an expressionless look.

A New Show is brought to you by....

Backstage at the catering area....

"Crap!" Cody groaned. "I didn't realize Kraken ink would be THAT hard to clean out! The show's probably over by now!" Cody began running, until he saw a mint green blur at the catering area. That color could not be mistaken. Cody stopped, and back-peddled a few steps, until he spotted...her.

Lyra Heartstrings. The mare of his dreams. So what if they were two TOTALLY different species? This is AMERICA! Cody licked his lips as he watched Lyra. She was talking to Bon Bon, BUT THAT CAVITY CREEP WASN'T IMPORTANT TO HIM! It was all about Lyra. Her luscious curves, and her flowing crest-like mane could make a grow man cry, especially since Cody had to wipe a tear away from his eyes.

"The show can wait," Cody whispered. "I'm going in.....no more regrets." Cody began walking forward, and didn't stop until he was right in the middle of Lyra and Bon Bon.

Bon Bon continued to talk, but Lyra gasped, turned to her side, saw human, gasped even louder, and punched Bon Bon in her face. Bon Bon fell to the floor with a thud.

"H-....hi, Lyra...." Cody stuttered, as he couldn't help being nervous. He just wanted to lick Lyra like the big ole pistachio bowl of ice cream she was.

"HUMAN," Lyra whispered in ecstasy. She began to cast dreamy eyes upon Cody.

Cody shuffled his feet against the floor. "I just wanted to know....I mean, if you weren't busy sometime-"

"I LOVE YOU," Lyra blurted out, interrupting Cody.

"You....you do?" Cody asked with wide, hopeful eyes.

Lyra nodded. "ARE YOU KIDDING?! You're the only human I've met that hasn't run away from me yet! Why....why haven't you run?"

This was it. The substance was there. Now Cody just had to seal the deal. He gently grabbed one of Lyra's forehooves, and affectionately kissed it. A multitude of hearts danced in a circle around Lyra's head, as she realized she would never be able to was that hoof again.

"I haven't run....because I love you too, Lyra....those humans are just crazy..."

"But I'm cra-"

"Don't you dare say you are crazy, Lyra!" Cody interrupted. "You're just different....I like different." He smiles.

"Wow....you're perfect...." cooed Lyra.

"So are you...." Cody complimented.

Time stood still as both parties could not take their eyes off of each other.

"I will be your human," Cody continued. ".....Will you be the heartstrings to my heart, Lyra?"

"Can....can I touch the hands?" Lyra had to ask.

"Whenever you want..." Cody replied sweetly.

"Yes...." Lyra whispered. "Yes, yes, yes!" She kept getting louder. "YES!!!!!!!!! Wait, though....you don't have a ring...." she frowned. "I know you're a gorgeous human and all, but I just can't let you not having a ring slide...."

Cody frowned as well, before an idea came to fruition. "Well....we COULD go to Walmart and get you a Ringpop...."

Lyra gasped even more now. "A beautiful human AND Candy? You're spoiling me already, sweetie!"

Cody holds out his arms, and Lyra jumps into them without hesitation. Cody walks off with his fair maiden sniffing his hair.

Meanwhile, Bon Bon is still flat on the floor, missing 6 teeth. She holds up a white flag, as a catchy ending tune plays, sending us into another commercial......

A New Show is brought to you by.....

Back in the studio....

"You alright now, Jason?" Fred asks, chuckling at Jason's earlier outburst.

"Yeah....I guess. That last guest just....what is life?" Jason facepalmed, hoping guests like THAT would be few and far between.

"It's ratings, though, that's for sure!" Fred exclaimed.

"Speaking of ratings," Jason began. "It's time...for the moment, you've all been waiting for....after a night's worth of hype, we have finally come to this point. Ladies and gentleman, our final guest for the night, was CERTAINLY worth the wait! I just hope he knows what he's getting into...."

"For his sake," fred replied. "I hope so, too..."

All of the audience members dug under their seats, and pulled out pitchforks, ready to use them if fred tried anything asinine.

Jason shook his head. "Longtime readers of A New Home....it is my honor, my privilege, and my utmost pleasure, to introduce to you, our favorite Original Character, and the main protagonist for the A New Home series, FOREVER and ALWAYS.....TOBY MASON!"

Never had this building shook as much as it did when that name was announced.

Sunset Shimmer slowly made her way out. She looked to her side with a smile, but was surprised to find somebody wasn't next to her. She went backstage, as the crowd was foaming at the mouth for the most important guest of all time.

A few moments later, Sunset came back out, with Pony Fluttershy next to her, and next to HER, holding onto her hoof, was her loving son, Toby.

Toby tried to shield himself from the crowd. He was starting to get better at being around people, but there were so many people....so many NOISY people, all of that progress was lost.

That was until, Toby heard the most gripping thing he could have possibly heard.

"TOBY! TOBY! TOBY! TOBY! TOBY! TOBY!"

They were chanting his name.

At that moment, Toby's shell obliterated into smithereens, as he realized, at that moment, that these people truly loved him.

He grinned so wide. So, SO wide.

His mother and Sunset began to lead Toby through the stage, when out of nowhere, a lightning flash enveloped around the perimeter of the two humans, and the shy pegasus.

Fluttershy and Sunset fell on the rumps from the blast radius, as they realized their beloved Toy was not with them.

They looked up above them, and saw Lightning Dust forcefully grasping Toby in her hooves. She had one forehoof over his mouth to muffle his cries and scream, while the other one cradled him.

"Heh. I guess you could say, this is Child's Play!" Dust declared, as the jeers of the crowd began to unfold. She didn't care, though, as she went before zooming off through the curtain. Sunset tried to dive into her, but she was too fast, and she wound up landing on her face, blood immediately trickling from her nose.

"TOBY!!!!!!!" Fluttershy cried in despair, but then realized that was the WRONG emotion for this situation. Her mouth curled, and her eyebrows launched below in determination and anger. "Not again......NOT AGAIN!!!!!!!" Fluttershy took off without a warning, as she began to fly as fast as she ever had.

"Sunset, are you ok-" Jason tried to ask, but was interrupted as Sunset swatted his hand away from her.

"Who cares about me right now?!" She bellowed. "We have to get him back!"

Jason nodded, as both he and Sunset sprinted through the curtain.

Fred began pounding on the stage, as his hands began to bleed. "EVERY DAMN WEEK! EVERY DAMN WEEK, this show ends in DISASTER! I'm BEGGING for just ONE NORMAL, HEARTWARMING ENDING, DAMMIT! JUST ONE! Perfume spraying, ball-bashing, and now CHILD ROBBERY?!?!?!" Fred turned towards the crowd. "Folks, I don't care if Toby stole my churro.....in fact, I wasn't planning to do ANYTHING to him....I just....I just wanted him on the show....YOU wanted him on the show! I only wanted to make everybody happy.....i-...it was supposed to be just a normal DAMN interview, and it turns into THIS?! I-.....I'm sorry....th-....it's all my fault." Fred buried his face into his hands, as he slowly walked off stage.

The crowd sat in stunned silence, not knowing what to do.

In the parking lot.....

"Dammit, Lightning Dust!" Geo shouted over the blaring engine of his Taxi. "How will this get us revenge on Oprah?! How is this going to get us back on stage?!"

"Isn't it obvious, man?! We take everyone's most beloved character, they get mad and yell at Oprah for false advertising!"

"I don't WANT to kidnap him, though!" Geo replied with anger. "This isn't worth it!"

"GEO! YOU HAVE TO TRUST ME!" Lightning Dust roared with pleading eyes. "I PROMISE....everything will work out in the end....I PROMISE. Besides, I'm out for something MORE than just revenge...." she looked down at Toby, whose tears was flowing like a waterfall onto his red jacket. "Don't worry, kid, you're going to be helping me and Geo out.....we could REALLY use it....me for a different, reason, though...."

"What the bloody hell do you mean by tha-"

"GET BACK HERE, YOU MONSTERS!!!!!!!!!!!!" Geo was interrupted by the murderous shrieking of Fluttershy.

"No time to explain right now!" Lightning Dust said. "Go, Geo! GO!!!!!"

Geo hit his head against the wheel in frustration, but knew he'd be mincemeat if he wasted any more time. He flipped the Nitrous switch, and stepped off the gas. The taxi was literally so fast, it teleported 25 feet before it rode off at unfathomable speeds.

Fluttershy was still just as fast, though. Twilight Sparkle was trailing a bit behind her, and on the ground, Sunset Shimmer and Jason huffed and puffed, out of breath.

"I....it's no use...." Sunset admitted, defeated. "We'll never catch them on foot...."

"I was driven here....by...limo...." Jason gasped for air. "My car's....not....here...."

All of a sudden, a green Sabre skidded to a stop in front of the two. The passenger's window rolled down, as a familiar face, Homie 1 looked out at the two.

"Yo, get in, foo's!" Homie 2 demanded. Sunset and Jason, with no other options, sprinted to get inside the car.

"Love the story, Mad Dog Poetic," Homie 1 complimented. "Sorry for went bustin' on yo' set, dawg..."

"Yeh. We just didn't wanna make Funkmasta Winfrey mad, dude," Homie 2 explained.

"Thanks you guys," Jason replied with a warm smile. "But for now, let's just catch up to those crooks!"

"Yu got it, mah leez-nits!" Homie 1 replied, turning to Homie 2. "You ready, brudda?"

Homie 2 didn't need to nod, all he needed for an answer was to pull out his Tec9, reloading it.

"A'right then!" Homie 1 exclaimed, as he stepped on the gas, and began to burn rubber out of the parking lot.

Outside the parking lot, Kofi, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Applejack were getting ready to take off, as well, as there positions in Kofi's newly bought bobsled had been taken.

Applejack sat in the cockpit, Pinkie Pie in the middle, Rarity behind her, and in the back seat would be Kofi.

"Come-on, Dashie!" Pinkie hurried. "We don't have time to be all super-duper slow! Toby needs his aunties help!"

Kofi scowled in response. "I already told ya, mon....me name ain't Rainba Dash, it's-"

"UGH!" Rarity groaned. "Just start running already, you fraud!"

"Eh, eh...breath easy now, mon!" Kofi replied. "Alright.....hit it! Feel dah Rhythm, feel dah-" Kofi looked up ahead, and saw that Applejack, Pinkie, and Rarity all had un-amused looks on their faces. "Why aren't yah all doin' the jingle with me?"

"We ain't got TIME for any'a that, Sugarcube!" Applejack scolding, putting on her helmet. "Our nephew's in trouble! And ah NEVER leave mah kin hangin'."

"Yah HAVE to do dah jingle with me, mon!" Kofi interjected. "It makes us a fearsome team!"

Rarity had had enough. She climbed out of her seat, reared forward, and then bucked Kofi right in his abdomen. As Kofi lay on the ground, spread eagle in pain, Rarity put her forehooves on the bobsled, and began running at top speed. When she was 30 or so feet out, she jumped in, letting the bobsled do the rest of the work.

Kofi slowly got up, as she had to flip her dreads out of her eyes. She looked ahead, and saw that her precious bobsled was out of sight.

Kofi looked around for any other means of transportation, and shrugged. "Jamareca, I am dah track and field team..." she announced enthusiastically, as she began trotting out into the distance, with no means of stopping until her nephew was saved......

End feed.

Chapter Five: Words of Wisdom

"Ugh! Would you just get OFF of me?!" Toby awoke to the shrill yelling of what sounded like....

"Diamond Tiara?" Toby questioned out loud. He rubbed his eyes, and reached over the other side of the large blue sofa, which, for the time being, would also work double-time as his bed, and grand his glasses off of the coffee table next to it.

While he retrieved his glasses, however, he heard what sounded like a muffled "Ouch!" Toby repealed quickly, putting his glasses on to see if he could locate the voices without being trapped in a blurry paradise.

"Like, watch MY glasses, sissy!" This time, the voice sounded like...like Silver Spoon. "They, like, cost MUCH more than yours!"

"S-...silver Spoon?" Toby whispered, looking around frantically. Where were these voices coming from? Were those two nasty bullies in Rainbow Dash's house? How LONG had they been there?

"Like, look DOWN!" Diamond Tiara's voice commanded him. "Jeez, even with GLASSES you're still blind...."

Toby looked to his right, at the edge of the couch. He then found out WHY he had been hearing the voices of his most recent tormentors....

The couch may have been blue, but on the armrest, was the illustrious diamond barrette, complete below with Diamond Tiara's blue eyes, and below even more, that signature sinister grin of hers. It seemed her entire face was fazed into the couch, making her a PART of it.

"About TIME you found me," Couch Diamond said, rolling her eyes.

"Why does it seem likes I'm ALWAYS forgotten about?" Silver Spoon's voice huffed. Toby turned to his left, and saw the same thing. Light blue glasses set apart the violet eyes, with, this time, an impatient look adorned on Silver Spoon's...leathery face. It seemed neither of these faces had noses, but it didn't matter. Toby could still tell them apart even if they had never talked.

"I'm not sure, Silver Spoon," Diamond Tiara replied. "You're like, JUST as pretty and special as me....of course, you're special in a DIFFERENT way, Toby....." She grinned, as both the couch versions of Toby's antagonists guffawed.

"Ummm...th-thank you," Toby said, the lightest smile on his face. Both his mommy and his mama would always tell him he was "special." Maybe Diamond Tiara was going to be nicer now as a result of her saying that.....

Silver Spoon snickered at Toby's response, to which Diamond replied, "Told ya, Silver.....SPECIAL." The two teenybopper's continued to laugh at Toby's innocence.

Toby didn't understand why they were laughing. Are....are they making fun of me? Toby frowned. "I'm very confused....."

"Shocker...." Diamond Tiara replied with another roll of her eyes, as Silver Spoon chuckled lightly.

"Why are you girls in my house? A-and.....why are you a part of my couch....?" Toby had to ask, slightly uncomfortable with being surrounded by talking, annoying furniture.

"Oh, Toby...." Diamond said, at first sweetly, then sadistically, "Don't LIE to us! This is RAINBOW DASH'S house, not YOURS!"

"Yeah! Like, what would your mommy think of you lying?" Silver Spoon teased, as Toby hung his head in shame.

"You should be SO ashamed!" Diamond Tiara added. "Not ONLY for lying, but for ALLOWING yourself to live in a DUMPY place like this....."

"Not to mention with a dumpy pony like Rainbow Dash!" Silver Spoon joked.

"That too!" Diamond Tiara agreed. "Actually, this place....it fits you, Toby....YOU'RE dumpy, as well!"

"I think he deserves MUCH worse," Silver Spoon spoke. "Like a TRASH dumpster!"

Toby blockades his ears with his hands, trying desperately to stop the verbal agony.

"That's not going to help, Toby...." said Diamond Tiara. "You'll NEVER be able to get rid of us....."

Silver Spoon nodded meticulously. "We have only just begun. You're a loser, you're weak...you're EASY."

"You think Sunset Shimmer can save you?" Diamond asked. "She's a wannabe...WE'RE the real deal! You think a hick like Applejack, a drama queen like Rarity, a showoff like Rainbow Dash, a sociopath like Pinkie Pie, or a....well, actually, you and Fluttershy are a LOT a like....your both WEAK, FRAIL, PATHETIC. Those aren't qualities of FRIENDS....they're qualities of SIDE-SHOWS.....like you. You all make one BIG, happy family, don't you?"

"Me and Diamond Tiara are going to RIP that family APART!" Warned Silver Spoon. "One...by one...."

"Nobody thinks we're serious! Nobody sees us as a real threat!" Diamond Tiara memoir'd aloud. "Everyone thinks GILDA is the head girl on campus....hmph. How wrong they will be...." she chuckled confidently.

"This may all end well for you, Toby," Silver Spoon spoke. "But you are going to be helping us MORE than you'd think...."

"Yes....." Diamond Tiara nodded. "You may be useless in every other aspect, but the impactful message we send to Canterlot High School, through you, will not only turn some heads, but will also make our less superior peers BOW at our feet, and take notice!"

"You see, it doesn't matter how YOUNG you are," Silver Spoon began to explain. "What matters, is that when people see how much we've maimed, and twisted, and crunched up the way you live your life, they won't want that. So they'll easily give in to us, just like you WILL!" She roared, causing Toby to tense up.

The right side of the sofa suddenly bent to its will, as Diamond Tiara was now closer to Toby's ear. "We will be the cause of your dissension into NOTHING, Toby," Diamond Tiara whispered sensitively. "You think your safe behind your shield of Sunset's and Rainbow's? NO. You'll NEVER be protected. Because we'll always be there.....gnawing on your conscience, dancing on your soul.....rendering you helpless. This world is going to EAT YOU ALIVE, Toby...." Diamond Tiara slides her tongue up and down Toby's cheek in a licking motion. "And you will NEVER see it coming...."

There is a long pause. It seems like forever.

Toby can feel his heart beating, like it's about to obliterate his chest cavity at any waking second.

Without a warning, Diamond Tiara slides her entire mouth over Toby's eight year old frame, enveloping him in her oral cavity.

Toby's muffled screams are heard within, until Diamond Tiara abruptly swallows the young, frightened boy whole.

Toby begins to fall.

Into nothing but a blank abyss.

It doesn't mean he cannot hear the constant, high pitched laughter and snorts of Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, though.

Everything is on loop. The falling, the laughing...

And even Toby's screaming.

Until he wakes up, that is.

Screaming.

Sunset Shimmer quickly rushes to Toby's side, cradling him in her arms.

"Toby?! TOBY!" She shouts, as she begins to shake him, trying to free him from his crying fit of hysteria. "Did you have a bad dream, little guy? What happened?!"

Toby's weeping waned down, as he sniffled non-stop. He was able to nod through all of his current discomfort. "Y-yes, Sister Sunset.....I d-d-did have a bad dream!"

"Calm down, buddy," Sunset nearly pleaded, resting his head against her shoulders. "Tell me about it, if you can. It may help."

Toby looked into Sunset Shimmer's eyes, and with one final sniffle, began to tell her of his horrific dream. "Well...Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were in it, and they were a part of the sofa," Toby gestured to he and Sunset's bed. "They had their eyes, their hair items, and even the same voices...but, no noses. They made fun of me, and laughed at me, and then Diamond Tiara....." Toby turned his head away.

"What, Toby?" Sunset asked. "What did she do? PLEASE, you HAVE to tell me!"

"....She ATE me...." Toby choked out, collapsing back onto the sofa, and burying his face into the cushions.

Sunset Shimmer's eyes bulged, and she sat down next to Toby. She lifts his head off of the cushions with her hand, and kisses him on the forehead. "Well, I can't say I've ever had a dream like THAT. But, often times, we have dreams like that when we're AFRAID of something....more than normal, actually."

"But I wasn't afraid of Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon anymore, Sister Sunset!" Toby replied. "I felt protected by you and all of my new friends....why did I have that dream, then?"

"I think I may know why, Toby...." Sunset Shimmer wraps an arm around Toby. "I will ALWAYS be around to save you from those nasty witches, and so will the girls, but even then, we can't SAVE you from your nightmares, Toby. Even with all the protection in the world, Toby, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon will always be here. And, more than likely, they'll be bullying you until we get you home." She gives him a light smile.

"But I'm TIRED of being bullied, Sister Sunset!" Toby cries out, startling Sunset, and replacing her smile with a frown. "I've been bullied ever since my mommy died! When I got to Equestria, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon bullied me THERE. A few months later, we became friends, and the bullying stopped; but I came here, and it's even WORSE! I'm SICK of it, Sister Sunset....I.....I just want it all to stop....." Toby sits on the floor, scrunching his knees together.

Sunset Shimmer leans down on the floor next to Toby, taking both of his hands, and enclosing them with hers. She uses the sleeves of her jacket to wipe the tears out of his eyes. "Unfortunately, Toby, I honestly have NO idea how you feel....I've never been BULLIED. For me, it was the other way around....I'm glad I learned the error of my ways. I'm glad I'm a better person now. I wish I could stop Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, I wish I could bully them back so hard, they wouldn't even LOOK at you the wrong way again....but, if I started again, I wouldn't be able to quit. Not to mention, it would be stooping to their level, and that's not good.

"I wouldn't want YOU as a bully, Sister Sunset..." Toby admits. "I know you used to be one, but I just can't imagine you as one." He smiles sweetly up at her.

"Awwwww!" Sunset coos, playfully rubbing at the top of his head. "Thanks, buddy!" She chuckles. "No, I do NOT think that we be good." Sunset Shimmer suddenly places a hand on Toby's shoulder, and looks at him sternly. "Now, Toby....if you don't want to be bullied anymore, I need you to do something for me..."

"What is it, Sister Sunset?" Toby asks with hope. "I'll do ANYTHING!"

"I know it may be hard for you, Toby," Sunset continued. "But it MUST be done.....you HAVE to stand up for yourself." Toby immediately gulped. "Your whole life, you have been mistreated. That's not right, Toby. You don't DESERVE that! THIS is the way to prevent that.....I understand that you are shy, and are afraid to speak up...but Toby," Sunset now places her other hand on Toby's other shoulder. "If you continue to let those two walk all over you-NO....if you let ANYONE walk over you, then nothing will ever change. You will never be able to get your point across....you are TOBY MASON, and you are NOT to be messed with. You are a respectable young man with not only a heart of gold, but also a will of titanium. If you take ONE thing from this world back home with you, let it be THAT. PLEASE," Sunset can feel tears threatening to escape, but Toby wipes them out of her eyes with HIS jacket.

"I guess you are right, Sister Sunset...." Toby sighs. "It's going to be very hard for me today. But I promise, if Diamond Tiara, or Silver Spoon, or Matilda try to bully me, I will let them know that I am not going to take it anymore!"

"Yes!" Sunset cheers, grinning widely.

"I will not let them push me around!"

"YES!"

"When they hear the name Toby Mason, they will think of respect ONLY!"

"NOOOOO!"

Sunset and Toby gasp, as they look behind them to see Rainbow Dash nearly tumble down the stairs. She was halfway down, but she caught herself.

"Are you alright Rainbow Dash?" Toby asks sincerely, as he and Sunset run over to check on their landlord.

Dash sighs in relief, using the staircase to slide down to the bottom. "Sure am! Barely....I was running down here to see what was wrong. I heard Toby scream and I was worried."

"He just had a bad dream is all," Sunset answers. "I made sure everything was better, though."

Toby nodded. "I'm so glad Sunset Shimmer was here. Otherwise, you would've fell trying to comfort me, Rainbow Dash."

Rainbow chuckles, slipping on her sneakers. "Hey, bad dreams can hurt a LOT more than falling down a few stairs. I would've crawled over to you, buddy." Dash winks at Toby, playfully punching him on the shoulder. "You never have to be afraid with me, Shims', or the girls around. Just know that."

Toby beams. "I will, Rainbow Dash!"

"Alright! Good to know!" Dash replies, before sliding her backpack over her shoulders. "Just so you guys know....we're running late."

Realization hits in for Sunset and Toby, as Toby scrambles to find his shoes, while Sunset scrambles to quickly fix up Toby's lunch.

Rainbow rolls her eyes. "Roommates...." she gives a hearty chuckle before opening the door. "Meet you outside. Don't take TOO looonngg!" She shuts the door.

In record time, Sunset and Toby meet back in the living room, almost colliding with each other in the process.

"Nice hustle, little buddy!" Sunset congratulates, handing Toby his lunchbox, and helping him put his jacket on. "We are one GREAT team, that's for sure!"

"We sure are!" Toby says, as he and Sunset slide their backpacks over their shoulders.

"Looks like we might need to go shopping after school," Sunset pointed out. "Sleeping in casual clothing isn't the most COMFORTABLE thing to experience...."

"We're going to go get some Pajamas, Sister Sunset?" Toby asks.

Sunset nods. "Yup! We'll need them if we want to sleep as comfortable as possible." Sunset opens the door for Toby. "Come-on, little guy! Let's go be assertive. Alright?"

Toby nods, grinning at Sunset. "Yes, ma'am! Look out Canterlot High....the NEW Toby Mason is on his way!"

Sunset giggles as they both step outside, before she closes the door.

Equestria....

Winsome Falls....

Nikolai awoke to his favorite smell. The savory, succulent smell of pancakes. The smell that made his nostrils yodel every time he smelt it.

Pancakes were a near impossible thing to get when you are being raised by wolves, so berries and nuts are the easy alternative.

But, pancakes had now become Nikolai's favorite food. Ever since he, Riley, and Kevin, his two favorite companions, had begun what they were calling the "Equestria Exploration."

It was all Kevin's idea. Unfortunately, even after they had left the Crystal Empire a year ago, Kevin still felt out of place in Equestria, he being the only centaur, so he decided to continue what he had done before....travel the entire width of Equestria. The only difference, was that he now had friends to do it with.

Nikolai was always up for some adventure, and he had done some traveling in his own days. All he did was travel with the pack of wolves that raised him, and he and Riley were always jumping from place to place, even when they had arrived in Equestria.

Nikolai could think of nothing better to do than to graze Equestria...inch by inch, city by city, with his two best friends. Seeing new sights, hearing new sounds, meeting new people, whom would hopefully become acquaintances....or even friends. That would make Kevin most happy.

Some would think doing nothing but traveling all day, every day for nearly ALL year would be mundane, but, truth be told, there had not been a dull moment YET, and the journey was a year in.

Riley seemed behind the idea, also. In fact, it seemed like he hadn't stopped wagging his tail ever since they had left the Crystal Empire a year ago.

Ah, the Crystal Empire..... Nikolai thought with a smile that bared remembrance. I wonder how my pony friends are doing. Oh! And I can't forget about little Toby.... He chuckled to himself.

The last time Nikolai and the others had met with their four-hooved friends, and Toby, was at the annual New Year's Eve celebration in Canterlot.

Ironically, Nikolai and the others were traveling to Canterlot just in time for the ceremony. Everypony was there, of course, and so they all had a stellar chat as they counted down the final seconds of the year. Then, they all went over to Joe's for what could only be described as the biggest gorge-fest on sprinkled-deserts ever recorded.

Yes, Joe RECORDED it, and it was a new record. Between Nikolai, Kevin, Riley (wolves love doughnuts, naturally), Toby, Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Spike, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Princess Cadance, Shining Armor, and both Princess Luna AND Princess Celestia....357 doughnuts were eaten.

WITHOUT SO MUCH AS A DOLLOP OF MILK.

You'd think Pinkie Pie would eat the most, but, to everyone's surprise, Rarity was the crown-jewel of cakery.

It was such a great time they all had, but Nikolai felt they were all due for another visit.

First, though, it was time to travel to the Griffin Kingdom. They had seen all there was to see in Equestria, so traveling to new kingdoms would make sense. The Equestrian Exploration would not be ending anytime soon.

Back to the pancakes, though. They were delicious, and Nikolai would be getting up to eat some now. He stood up on two feet, but felt a bit odd immediately.

Hmmm....strange.... He thought. It almost seems like I shouldn't be standing.... Non-the-less, he continued to venture on, because the cakes of pan-like essence were that important to him.

He walked out of his tent, began to sing with his deep, Russian vocals that would make an array of Opera singers jealous.

"I thought love was only true in fairy tales. Meant for someone else, but not for me!"

Kevin chuckled as he continued to stir the batter of pancake mix over the open fire. "Only the smell of pancakes could wake YOU up at 8, Nik...."

Not even Kevin uttering that oh-so DREADED nickname of his could ruin this morning.....

"I could eat those fluffy clouds of nourishment for the rest of my days...." Nikolai licked his lips in anticipation, but was surprise to feel some hair coarse against both his upper and bottom lip.

"Huh, guess I need to shave again...." Nikolai contemplated, shrugging. "Later. Pancakes come FIRST!"

"Lucky for you, they're ready," Kevin called out, setting a stack of four onto one of the plates from the Fine Chineigh set Fleur de Lis had given to them just for the sole fact that they complemented her on her mane. It was a nice gesture, but a little overkill if Nikolai had to say.

"Four pancakes? HA!" Nikolai chortled. "That is going to be an appetizer for me."

"Well, you can always have more if you need to-AAAAAAHH!!!" Kevin screamed as he turned to look at Nikolai. He lost his balance, and not only that, but dropped the pancakes to the grassy ground.

"Comrad!" Nikolai shouted, running over to check on Kevin. "What happened? Why did you scream and fall? There'd BETTER be a good reason.....a waste of pancakes like that makes my morning a whole lot creppier."

"You....you...." Kevin stammered, slowly backing away from Nikolai. "Y-you....MIGHT want to take a look at yourself...."

"What?" Nikolai dead-panned, but waved his hands in front of Kevin. "Okay, okay....I will go look in the pond over there," he gestured to the pond Riley had been drinking from. "But if you're playing trick on me, I will be very mad, because the trick soiled my pancakes....." Nikolai eyed Kevin as he tip-toed backwards, before turning around and beginning to walk to the pond, preparing for the worst.

He got the worst.

As Nikolai looked at his reflection, his heart beat got 2 times faster. He had to splash some water into his eyes to get out of this allusion, to strive away from this hallucination.

But he couldn't.

Looking back at Nikolai....was, well, Riley.

Even if Nikolai suddenly contracted amnesia, he would still remember the black and blood red coat of his best friend, along with his sharpening crimson eyes.

"Oh hell...." Nikolai mutters, looking at his new paws. "No WONDER I felt hair! I need MORE than just a shave....I need me entire BODY back!"

"I mean, it's not THAT bad," Kevin lied. "I mean, you still look intimidating...."

"NOT BAD?!" Nikolai repeated in the form of a yell. "NOT BAD?! This is MORE than BAD! This is CATASTROPHIC! Why am I in Riley's body?! What the HELL happened to me?!"

"I wish I knew, Ril-uhhhh.....I mean-" Kevin tried to correct himself, but he was too late, as Nikolai was already staring a hole through him.

"Forget it," Nikolai dismissed. "I wonder what Riley will think about this...."

"I'll go wake him up," Kevin volunteered, walking over to the tent, and peering inside. Again, he yelled, and ran away from the tent.

"What NOW?!" Nikolai commanded. "What's wrong with my Riley? Surely he can't be....." Nikolai's eyebrows rose, and his eyes were soon to follow in changing height. "That....baaa-aaadd?"

As Riley stepped out of the tent, his ears drooped, and his tail stopped wagging, as he saw...well, him.

He ran up to Nikolai, sniffing him without a care in the world.

"Well, THIS is awkward," Kevin pointed out, to which Nikolai could only nod to as he gritted his teeth.

"Rrr?" Riley whined in confusion, like he was asking a question.

"Yeah, it's me, Riley," Nikolai said with a cheesy smile. "I.....look like you. You're not seeing things."

Riley didn't know what to do. By now, he would be licking Nikolai. But the thought of licking Nikolai in HIS form seemed wrong to him.

"Take a look at yourself, boy," Nikolai led Riley to the pond. "You don't look much better."

Riley lent down, and immediately began to yelp in terror.

He looked like Nikolai.

He began to run around the campsite, howling like he had lost his favorite frisbee, until he crashed into a tree head first.

"Hey, hey, buddy...watch it!" Nikolai warned. "You may be in my body, but you're still using my head." He went over to console Riley, whose head was spinning. Still, Riley did not have it in him to lick, technically, himself.

"This certainly is....odd," Kevin added. "I think we owe Princess Celestia a visit. Maybe she can help us."

Nikolai stood up on his hind legs, nodding. "I have NO idea how I am so good at this....but, yes, you're right. I heard she is in the Crystal Empire currently, and not Canterlot. Hopefully we do not disrupt her from her royal duties."

Kevin nods. "Alright, let's get packed up, then. We should take the train. It will be much faster. The fact this is an emergency also is a good enough reason."

"You're right," Nikolai agrees. "Me and Riley can't wait much longer in each other's bodies, as it is." Nikolai scratches his claws behind Riley's ears, accidentally scraping them. Riley yelps in response. "See what I mean?" Nikolai. "Worst pancake morning ever."

Canterlot High....

As Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon walk the halls of Canterlot High School, they can't help but talk about how they are going to embarrass the new kid, Toby.

"Just remember, Silver Spoon," Diamond Tiara begins to remind. "We have to get him when he least expects it."

Silver Spoon nods. "I know the plan, Diamond Tiara! I always remember your plans!"

"Because they're so great?" Diamond smirks as her ego is stroked, combed, and prissied up. Diamond Tiara halts herself and Silver Spoon, as she notices the flyer on the wall next to them.

"Pianist needed for school choir," Diamond Tiara reads. "Any student from third grade on up is eligible. Report to the Band room when you have time for your audition," Diamond Tiara turns to Silver Spoon, rubbing her hands together in evil excitement.

"I believe we've found our gig, Silver Spoon," Diamond Tiara snickers cerebral-like. "We'll just need to keep an EXTRA close eye on that snot-bubble today. If we do, HE'LL lose HIS gig....."

"You're so pretty when you strategize," Silver Spoon says dreamily. Diamond Tiara turns to her with an un-amused look, and her hands on her hips.

"Sometimes, I worry about you, Silver Spoon...." Diamond Tiara rolls her eyes, and begins to canter down the hall, Silver Spoon right on her tail as only a groupie can.

TO BE CONTINUED.

Author's Note

Guess Whose Back?! Yes, our favorite Russian, wolf, and centaur/satyr, are back and this time they are feeling the side effects of Toby being gone from Equestria. :twilightoops:

Also, what is Diamond Tiara's evil plan this time with messing with Toby?! :pinkiegasp:

I thought of the title, because of the words of wisdom Sunset gives Toby about it's time for him to stand up for himself.

A New Show: Episode Four

DISCLAIMER: This story was written without any input from GeoesicDragon.

This week's broadcast of A New Show begins with the still-shot image of fred2266, sitting, almost glued to his seat. He stares at his lap in both frustration and in deep thought over the events of the last episode.

He could do nothing but hope, as he sighs heavily.

All of a sudden, fred's eyes slowly gaze up at the ceiling, as he pours his heart out....in the version of song.

"Restless tonight

Cause I wasted the light

Between both these times

I drew a really thin line

It’s nothing I planned

And not that I can

But you should be mine

Across that line

If I traded it all

If I gave it all away for one thing

Just for one thing

If I sorted it out

If I knew all about this one thing

Wouldn’t that be something?

I promise I might

Not walk on by

Maybe next time

But not this time

Even though I know

I don’t want to know

Yeah I guess I know

I just hate how it sounds

If I traded it all

If I gave it all away for one thing

Just for one thing

If I sorted it out

If I knew all about this one thing

Wouldn’t that be something?

If I traded it all

If I gave it all away for one thing

Just for one thing

If I sorted it out

If I knew all about this one thing

Wouldn’t that be something?

Even though I know

I don’t want to know

Yeah I guess I know

I just hate how it sounds

Even though I know

I don’t want to know

Yeah I guess I know

I just hate how it sounds

If I traded it all

If I gave it all away for one thing

Just for one thing

If I sorted it out

If I knew all about this one thing

Wouldn’t that be something?

If I traded it all

If I gave it all away for one thing

Just for one thing

If I sorted it out

If I knew all about this one thing

Wouldn’t that be something?

If I traded it all

If I gave it all away for one thing

Just for one thing

If I sorted it out

If I knew all about this one thing

Wouldn’t that be something?"

"One Thing" by Finger Eleven.

Fred finished, as he grimaced. He fell to his knees, and bellowed out a powerful scream.

"Welcome everybody, to A New Show," fred spoke, but without his usual passion. "I'm fred2266. I know I've been saying this the past few episodes, but this IS going to be the type of episode we are not used to.....mainly, because we have no audience. Simply because, there's no reason for an audience. Everyone is too distraught over what happened last week, as we went off the air.....

So, tonight, the duration of this broadcast, is simply for the merit...of paying tribute. No, folks, Toby Mason isn't dead....at least, not that I have heard. But, he is among the missing. I'd just like to start out by saying, I did NOT ask for this, NOR did I want this.....take what you want, but last week, was supposed to be a normal interview. I know I built it up as "Toby's Punishment", but truthfully, I had no intentions of any wrongdoing. I like to over-do things, so that's all that was two episodes ago. I'm glad Toby came on the show, and I was going to tell the world, including him this last episode....but that never happened, did it?

No churro is worth him getting kidnapped over, I can assure you that.

I wish, I hope, I PRAY, that he returns home. I hope Fluttershy gets to embrace him again, and every day for the rest of her life.

I'm too young to know what it's like to lose a child, but I'm not a rock. I have feelings. I am ashamed to say, even so, that I feel that this is my fault.....I should've made this place safer.....hire more security, place some snipers on the rafters....but no...I was careless and thoughtless in my execution, and because of that....Toby is gone.

I can only hope the fellow readers of A New Home, Toby's family, and Toby himself forgive me.

Before we begin the show, however....I just have ONE question to ask," fred sits up straight. "Why, Geo?.....Why? Why the hell would you partake in the kidnapping of Toby Mason? "Revenge"? How in the WORLD does that justify "Revenge"?! You're going to wind up getting yourself KILLED!"

Fred rubs at his temples. "Geo....I NEVER expected this from you, and I can only wonder if YOU even know how you're going to get yourself out of this one. Well, here is how our show is going to line up for tonight, folks. Though we may not have an audience, I took the privilege of interviewing some of the most loyal Toby Mason lovers, as well as some of his very best pony friends....and maybe an enemy, or two...."

Meanwhile.....

As Geo's Freejack taxi continued to chug on down the road, Lightning Dust, with Toby still in her hooves, looks back behind her seat. She doesn't like what she sees, which is a butter yellow blur with a pink swirl to accompany it.

"Faster, Geo!" Lightning Dust commands.

"Are ya blootered, mare?!" Geo responds. "We're already on the verge of crashing as it is!"

"You wuss...." Lightning growls, but is caught off guard by the tugging of her black hoody. She looks down curiously to see Toby staring up at her with saddened eyes.

"Lightning Dust?" Toby asks. "Where are you taking me?"

Lightning Dust looks behind her again, and sees that Fluttershy has gotten even closer. She begins to sweat, not wanting her master plan to go to waste.

"I'm not really sure, kid," she replies. "Don't worry, though. It'll be beneficial to us all."

"What the bloody hell do ya mean?" Geo asks. "How is this revenge, Dust? We've stolen a CHILD! That's against the law!"

"Keep driving and you'll find out!" Dust barked. "Like I said, I'm out for MORE than just revenge...."

"Unbelievable," Geo mutters. "I need some Irn Bru....STAT."

Without any warning, Lightning Dust is tackled in mid-air by Fluttershy. They land on the front of the taxi, in plain sight of Geo's peripheral vision. The taxi has no hood, so this is situation is worse than you'd think.

"I don't want to fight you, Fluttershy!" Dust speaks. "I just need to borrow your son for a few minutes!" She looks up pleadingly at Fluttershy.

Fluttershy, however, will not be beguiled. She grabs Lightning Dust's head with her two front hooves, and begins to repeatedly bash it on the taxi.

Toby grimaces with each thump of his captive's skull, as Geo begins to swerve from side to side.

"I can't see! Move out of the way, ya bastirts!" Geo complains as his eyes bulge in anger.

"SHUT UP!!!!!!" Fluttershy rages, taking a moment away from pimp-slapping Lightning Dust's face. "YOU'RE NEXT TO DIE!!!!!!!"

Geo gulped, as he was now frowning, but he still wished he could see the road.

Off to the side, Cody and Lyra are stepping out onto the sidewalk outside what has to be the smallest Walmart to ever mart Wall's.

"Mmmmm!" Lyra moaned as she slurped on her wedding ring. "Apricot! My favorite!"

"Ummmm...sweetie?" Cody asked, pointing to the Freejack taxi that was driving off sloppily in front of them. "Isn't that...?"

"Toby?!" Lyra gasped. "It is! He's been kidnapped!"

"We have to save him!" Cody heroically proclaimed.

Lyra nodded, and looked around what a mean of transportation. She found it in the form of a Walmart Cart....person....virgin.....employee....GUY.

Cody and Lyra ran over to the dude, and Cody proceeded to knock him out by means of punching him in his fibula. Because that's how that works.

Cody grabbed a cart with his hands, and Lyra began to salivate.

"Get in," Cody said, preparing to thrust this to hell and back.

Lyra, without hesitation, hopped into the cheaply made steel-structure.

Cody's feet began to become inspired, as he took off out of the parking lot and onto the road, joining the chase. Way behind them still were Homie 1, Homie 2, Sunset Shimmer, Jason, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Applejack, and rounding out the misfits...Kofi eh-whathisname.

Up ahead, Geo was still lucky that he hadn't crashed the Freejack taxi yet, while Fluttershy was busy choking Lightning Dust.

"WHAT DO YOU WANT WITH MY SON!?!??!" Fluttershy demanded.

"I....need...him....to....help....me....." Lightning Dust was able to get out in separated segments.

"With WHAT?" Fluttershy growled.

Lightning Dust desperately looked to Geo for help, as she was slowly slipping into unconsciousness with each second more.

Geo sighed, and quickly leaped onto the top of the taxi, shoved Fluttershy into the driver's seat, and buckled her in whilst driving with his feet.

"Let me go!" Fluttershy struggled, trying to squirm her way out.

"Sorry, Fluttershy....." Geo warmly spoke with a frown, as he very hesitantly pressed the eject button.

The seat unhinged itself from the Freejack taxi, as Fluttershy was heaved into the air, screaming.

"MAMA!!!!!" Toby cried, as Lightning Dust gingerly flew back down next to him, straining her neck and wheezing.

"Th-....thanks....Geo..." she is able to get out.

Since there is no front seat now, Geo must drive the Freejack taxi standing up.

"I don't know WHAT you're getting at with all of this, but if you've gone through all this trouble, I'm going to trust that it is worth it..." Geo replied, relieved that he is finally able to forget about the road rage that was about to commence.

Meanwhile, high up in the air, Twilight is still flying. She rolls her eyes as she spots Lyra and Cody using a shopping cart to their advantage down below, but what brings her eyes back into the sky is a blood curdling scream.

"Huh-" But before Twilight can even fathom what is coming towards her, Fluttershy engages in immense friction with her. The force quickly causes the princess and the pegasus to dip down.

They barely miss the heads of Cody and Lyra, but only because they duck out of instinct.

Down the road some more, the inhabitants of the Green Sabre are preparing for the worst.

"DRIVE BY!" Homie 1 warns, and both he and Homie 2 duck. Sunset Shimmer and Jason hug each other in what will be their final moments in this lifetime.

Twilight, out of panic, tries to use her magic to envelope her and Fluttershy in a bubble that would not cause any harm to nopony, or nohuman, or nogangsterdawg. Unfortunately, her and Fluttershy crash into the Green Sabre, cracking the window to hell, and causing it to skid backwards down the road, with Fluttershy and Twilight still stuck to the car like two magnets with wings.

Lyra and Cody look behind them, and gasp.

"Oh crap!" Cody cries in horror. "We have to help them!"

"No time, Cody!" Lyra replies. "If we save them, who will save Toby?"

Cody sighed, and looked up the road in determination. "You're right...." he began to run with the cart again.

Down the road some more, the bobsled, flagged by Pinkie Pie, Applejack, and Rarity is about to meet the same fate as the Green Sabre, as said Green Sabre is fastly huddling towards them.

Rarity has already fainted, as Applejack has taken off her hat and put it to her chest with her eyes closed, and her head lowered. Pinkie Pie frantically blasts confetti shots with her party cannon at her car, but that does not delay the inevitable, as mere seconds later, the back of the Green Sabre meets the front of the Bobsled, as now EVERYTHING soars the way it should not be.

4 miles back....

The Green Sabre and the Bobsled skid to a stop at the hooves of Kofi, who surveys the damage.

Thankfully, everybody involved in this over the top crash is a cartoon character, and cartoon characters can't die. Yes, even Jason is a cartoon character. If you thought otherwise you're full of peanut oil extract.

"Jamareca, I am dah...." all of a sudden, Kofi loses her Jamarecan accent. "Ahh...screw it! This gimmick SUCKS!" Rainbow Dash returns as she flops on the ground in front of all the carnage.

A New Show is brought to you by.....

Interview....

Hunter reaper....

"Hunter....thank you for taking your time to share your thoughts with the world," fred says. "Now, how do you feel about what occurred at the end of the last episode of A New Show?"

"Squishy hasn't stopped crying," Hunter answers. "I also feel REALLY bad about it. I mean, it wouldn't be so bad if I wasn't there....but I SAW Toby Mason, one of my FAVORITE characters, get KIDNAPPED....RIGHT in front of my own EYES. That is not only traumatizing, but also unspeakable."

"So, you're saying it shouldn't have happened?" Fred asks.

Hunter nods. "Absolutely. He's just a kid. An INNOCENT kid, even more-so.....he was only here to be ON this stage, sitting ON this sectional, answering his OWN questions, for his OWN interview....it was such a badly timed move."

"What do you have to say to Lightning Dust?" Fred asks. "Are her actions justifiable?"

"I have more to say to Geo than to Lightning Dust....you'd HAVE to expect something like THIS from her, that BITCH. But Geo? Never. He reads A New Home like me, like everybody else....he got thrown out, but was that REALLY the way to react? Neither his, nor Lightning Dust's actions are justifiable, simply because they could have gone things in a MUCH different way."

Fred shakes Hunter's hand. "Thank you for your time, Hunter."

The Cutie Mark Crusaders....

"Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, as kids, just like Toby, how has his disappearance affected you?" Fred asks.

Scootaloo has to put a hoof on Sweetie Belle's shoulder as she sniffles, staring at the floor.

"It's been awful rough on all'a us," Apple Bloom answers.

"Not only that," Sweetie Belle sniffles. "But our family's been gone, too....I miss Rarity...."

Apple Bloom nods. "And ah miss Applejack...."

"AND I MISS RAINBOW DASH AND ALL HER LICORILICIOUS MANE!" Scootaloo cries in agony, burying her face into Sweetie Belle's lap. Sweetie Belle pets her mane with a frown on her face, knowing the pain she is feeling.

"We've been wantin' ta spend tahme with Tobeh, but before we got the chance, he got kidnepped...." Apple Bloom sighs heavily.

"And we don't know what's going to happen to our friends and family," Scootaloo adds, recollecting herself as she removes her face from Sweetie Belle's sensitive place. "If Geo and Lightning Dust are willing to steal Toby, who KNOWS what they're willing to do to make sure he stays with them."

"I just hope everypony and Toby can come back safe and sound..." Sweetie Belle states.

"Scootaloo, what was your opinion on Lightning Dust BEFORE all of this happened?" Fred asks. "Did she seem like a good enough role model, the same as Rainbow Dash is to you?"

"I've never met her," Scootaloo admits. "But Rainbow Dash told me the story of what she did at the Wonderbolts Academy, and I saw her accuse her human self of a whole bunch of false things...so....no. I can't say she's a role model, unless you count a BAD role model for an answer. She's NOWHERE near as good as Rainbow Dash."

"Well, girls, thank you three for your time," Fred shakes the hooves of the three young fillies. "This is obviously harder on you than others, as Toby IS family to you. I just have to say, I hope you are reunited with not only him, but your other folks, as well."

Jlargent....

"Hey, J," fred says. "This interview is going to be DIFFERENT from the other two I've done thus far....the Cutie Mark Crusaders are like FAMILY to Toby, but it appears that for you, the roles are being switched..."

"That's right," J replies. "GeodesicDragon is my brother," he says that with more disappointment than a usual brother would.

"Very interesting," fred replies. "Now, what was your relationship like BEFORE he did what he did?"

"Pretty good, I'd say," J admitted. "I'd read his clop, he'd read my clop. It was great," he said with a nostalgic smile.

"Did you ever expec this out of him, then?" Fred asks.

"Never," J simply said. "He has always been an angelic and beautiful Scottish haus. And he loves kids, too."

Fred's eyes bulged. "Really?"

"Oh yeah," J praised. "He had a woman for every hour of every day. VERY popular my brother is. Probably has more kids than an Haitian orphanage."

"A little ironic what happened then...isn't it?" Fred pointed out.

"Now you listen here," J suddenly raised his voice, getting out of his seat. "My brother may be MANY things, but he. Is NOT. A bad guy!"

"How do you explain the missing child, then?" Fred fired back.

"Lightning Dust used her vivacious ways to goad him into her desires!" J expects.

"You CANNOT be serious...." fred replies, shaking his head.

"I most certainly am!" J rebuttaled. "He was a kind and giving soul until SHE got her witched hooves on him!"

"I think I've heard enough here," fred replies, demanding the feed be excommunicated.

Mr. Discord....

"Mr. Discord," fred changes the system by shaking his interviewees hand BEFORE the interview, and not AFTER. BECAUSE HE DESERVES IT MORE. "Thank you for taking the time out of your....chaotic day to speak with me."

"Oh, no a problem at all, boy-o!" Mr. Discord replies. "I just wish it were under less dubious circumstances," he frowns.

"So do I," fred agrees. "We can only help things will be back to normal soon. Now, what kind of a student is Toby Mason?"

"Oh-ho! One of the most CHARMING and pleasant students I've ever had the privilege of teaching! Every time he walks into my classroom, I just feel his beautiful soul RADIATING through the room. He's not a class clown, but he's the ONLY one in my current class whom laughs at my jokes. He does his work, he turns it in on time, and he is EXTREMELY active. He was shy the first day, and he still relatively IS, but he's getting MUCH better, and I couldn't be prouder."

"How do you feel about the actions of Lightning Dust? The pony version, I mean," fred asks. "Did you have her in class?"

Mr. Discord nods. "I sure did. I am shocked and appalled that this world's Lightning Dust would stoop to such treachery. The Lightning Dust I know was an absolute DOLL in class, and she still seems to be the same free-spirited and tough-as-nails young lady that she has ALWAYS been."

"How as class been without Toby?"

"Not the same, I can say," Mr. Discord admits. "Unfortunately, the other students didn't even seem to notice he was gone..." he scoffs. "Except Noi. Poor girl. Toby and her were just starting to become good friends. That's why I hope he can be rescued as SOON as possible. I miss him, and so do Sunset Shimmer and the girls."

"Thank you for your time, sir." Fred gives a subtle nod.

midnightshadow1....

"Midnight," fred began. "You will be the final interviewee that will represent the A New Home readers."

"I wouldn't mind that accolade if you were interviewing me on a much more joyous topic," midnight proclaims with a grunt.

"Hopefully some other time....." fred agrees. "For now, though, what are your thoughts on this? How are you feeling?"

"I feel like crap, but I can't imagine what Toby HIMSELF is feeling like," midnight answers. "I just can't believe he's been through this much hell, and he's not even 10 years old....hell, when I was his age, I was eating Uncrustables and playing Spyro. It just doesn't seem right, does it?"

"It's HIGHLY unfair," adds fred. "What does Nikolai think of this?"

"He's pissed, and he wants to get some Geo and Lightning Dust pancakes in his stomach...." midnight grins wickedly.

"I'm going to end this interview before we get taken off the air...thanks for your time, midnight," fred shakes his hand.

Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon....

Once again, everything Silver Spoon says will be muted.

"Hello Diamond Tiara," fred greets happily. "You still don't exist to me, creature," he glares at Silver Spoon, who says something that will never be heard.

Diamond Tiara rolls her eyes. "She, like, doesn't want to answer your stupid questions ANYWAY....she'll just text it to me later."

"I don't even think I have to ask," fred pauses. "BUT, how do you feel about Toby's kidnapping? Aren't you just a LITTLE bit sad for him?"

"HA!" Diamond snorts. "I say, IT'S ABOUT TIME. Now, every time I see Sunset Shimmer in the halls, I will lick up her tears! I bet they taste DELICIOUS......"

"What if he comes back, though?" Fred points out.

"Ugh....don't EVEN say that!" Diamond pleads with a shiver. "That's the LAST thing I need. I'm finally free to rule over Canterlot High as I please with that twig out of the way. To have him walk those cold halls again, would make my very BONES COLD."

"So....you're giving props to the kidnappers?"

"Why not? I wish I would've done it FIRST, but, they beat me to it! As far as I'm concerned, they BOTH deserve MONUMENTS in the middle of Canterlot Square! I'LL even donate the funds MYSELF. I'm still prettier than them, though, so they CAN'T brag about THAT."

"I'm guessing you don't care if the fans of A New Home are....well, ticked off at your comments?"

Diamond scoffs. "I could care LESS what those NECK-BEARDS think about me. They should be WORSHIPPING me, not JUDGING me. Maybe THEN I wouldn't think they're as stupid as I believe them to be."

Fred sighs, knowing the crap-storm he will be getting for airing this interview will be through the roof. "Well, Diamond....your controversial, your antagonizing, your crude....but, I just CAN'T be mad at you....you're SO CUTE."

Diamond giggles evilly. "Good to know you're still loyal to me...."

"NOW LICK MY FACE LIKE YOUR COUCH FORM WOULD," fred blurts out over-the-toply, biting his lower lip in concentration.

"Uhhhh....what?"

A New Show is brought to you by....

Meanwhile...

Some crappy motel room....

"I can't believe they would actually let a pony crash in one of these motel rooms," Lightning Dust says, as she ushers Geo and Toby in, and shuts the door.

"Well, the consultant WAS a Brony," Geo brought up.

"Yeah, but she called me "worst pony"...." Lightning Dust begins to huff, but eventually regains her composure before she goes back into that lobby to go COUNTER-STRIKE on that she-man.

"U-um...." Toby speaks up, more confused than scared about his current predicament, really. "Geo...Lightning Dust?"

"Aww crap!" Geo flames, as he rummages through the mini-fridge. "There's no Irn Bru in here? Well, ain't that just jabber?" He sits on the bed with his arms crossed and his eyebrows furrowed.

Lightning Dust chuckles, but looks down at Toby. "Yeah, kid?"

"I....I just don't get it," Toby finally says. "You kidnap me, but you don't hurt me or anything? I just....I don't get it....why?"

There is a long, drawn-out pause, before finally, Lightning Dust smiles, picks Toby up in the air, and begins to smother him with kisses.

Geo's jaw drops. "WhhhhhhAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAATTTTTT?!"

She kisses him on the fore-head and his cheeks repeatedly, before ending her oddly-timed love with a soft and snuggly hug.

She lays Toby on the bed next to Geo, and sits down next to him.

"Confused even more now, huh?" Lightning Dust guesses.

"I....well, I always like getting love, but...you KIDNAPPED me!" Toby points out. "Everything makes even LESS sense now...."

Lightning Dust giggles, and lays one more kiss on the top of Toby's cranium for good measure.

"Toby...I don't know what you've heard about me, but I'll spare you the details......1. It's all true, and 2. I'm a bad pony...."

"Which is why you bloody kidnapped him!" Geo blurts out.

"Not QUITE....." Lightning Dust responds. "I AM a bad pony, but.....I don't THRIVE off of it," she notices Toby is still confused. "What I mean is, I don't LIKE....well, me. I'm not comfortable in my own skin. I don't LIKE to be this dark, cold, and callous pony. It didn't use to be like that. I used to be determined, motivated, and cocky, yeah, but not as disturbed as I am now.

I've made MANY wrong choices in my life, Toby, and I regret them ALL. I nearly KILLED 4 of your 5 aunts, and I was shunned for it. I deserved it, yes, but that doesn't mean it didn't upset me. I wasn't upset at myself, though, I was upset at everypony around me.....it sounds stupid, but I'm also extremely stubborn. After time, though, I stopped blaming others, and realized that I was the problem.

I figured out the only way to save others from...well, me, was to isolate, or shut myself off from the world.

Then, in my own stubborn fashion, I again got mad at everypony around me for never coming to my aid, or just....trying to be a friend to me. I used to have friends, but I lost them all after I had screwed up.

They gave me CHANCE after CHANCE, and I never delivered....so, we parted ways. Still, though, I NEEDED them, and they never came, so I got made at THEM again, and not me, like I should have been.

At times, I felt like I wanted to watch the world BURN.....nopony cared about me? Fine, then they could BURN with the world around them. I wanted to join them in that inferno, too....basically, and pardon my language...my life SUCKED.

I became a rebel, which is a figure that does whatever they want, basically. I kept to myself, and didn't let anypony in my life, because it's not like they gave a crap about me anyway.

It's been two years since the Wonderbolt Academy, and I finally realize what I need to do.....I've accepted that I was wrong, and that I should apologize to those that I have hurt.

The problem is, Toby....I don't know how. To apologize, I have to be the right kind of pony. And, well, I'm NOT. That's why I NEED your help...."

"To...be nicer?" Toby put the pieces together.

"Exactly," Lightning replied. "You're a wonderful kid. Everypony loves you, as they should. You're sweet, and pure, and I feel...different around you. When I first held you in my arms, I felt....happy. For the first time in TWO YEAR, I felt like the old me.

Which makes you the PERFECT candidate, to make me a better pony.....so....I'd like to apologize for stealing you. But I HAD to.....your mother KNOWS who I am, and she would have NEVER let me within your reach, for fear I'd do something to you. But...I won't hurt you....I promise. And I won't hurt ANYPONY anymore, especially if you help me, Toby..."

"How am I supposed to help, exactly?" Toby asked.

"By just.....being around me. You CHANGE ponies, Toby.....you CHANGE people. I know it may seem a little random, and maybe a lot to ask for....but, if it's okay with you.....could I....be like a sister to you?" Lightning Dust's eyes twinkled with sincerity.

Toby response by returning a hug to Lightning Dust, which she warmly and graciously accepted. "Of course, Light-...I mean, Sister Lightning! My mommy always told me to NEVER judge, and always give everybody a second chance. You've done some bad things, but I think you still deserve one. I'll help you in ANY way I can."

Lightning chuckled warmly, as she couldn't help but wipe a stray tear away. "Thanks, BRO," she laughs light-heartedly with Toby. ''See? It's already working....for the past two years, the only time I laughed would be an evil snicker...."

"What do we do now?" Toby asks.

"Well," Lightning begins. "I'm going to take you back to your momma, she's probably worried sick. I'll apologize to her, too....she....she deserves it."

Toby nods, but gasps when he hears a knock at the door....

He gets up to answer it, and finds Lyra and Cody waiting on the other side. They both grin widely when they notice him!

"Yes!" Lyra thrusts a hoof into the air in celebration. "We got to him first! We WON!"

Cody raises an eyebrow at his bride-to-be. "We also saved him, sweetie..."

Lyra gives a blank stare, but then grins again. "Oh yeah! That, too! YAY!"

"Thank you for saving me, guys," Toby says with a smile. "But, I didn't even need saving to begin with...."

Lyra and Cody share confused glances. "What do you mean, Toby?" Lyra asks. "You got kidnapped!"

"I'll explain everything later, I promise," Lightning Dust says as she walks up besides Toby, kissing the side of his head. "Just take him outside. We need to take him back to his mother. We'll be right out."

Cody and Lyra look even more perplexed now, but they still slowly nod, as they lead Toby outside, as Lightning Dust shuts the door.

She turns around, and is met with Geo. He has his arms crossed, and is pouting.

"You've got a wee bit of explaining to do....." Geo proclaims.

Lightning Dust chuckles nervously. "Yeah, suppose I do....."

Geo is silent, almost as a sign of telling her to "go on."

"Why did you put me through all of this?" Geo suddenly raises his voice. "I.....WE.....TOBY, could've DIED from this little triathlon you put us through! Why did I launch Fluttershy out of a TAXI, just to come ALL this way, so you can cuddle up with Toby?! Where is the REVENGE in this?!"

"Yeeeaaahhh, I was kidding about REVENGE, Geo," Lightning admits. "I just wanted to sound bad-ass."

"Well, right now you just sound, and LOOK, like a JACK-ASS," Geo corrects.

"....I deserved that," Lightning Dust nods. "Seriously, though...what did you THINK was going to come from this? Also, WHY would you take PART in it?" Lightning giggles. "You're more evil than me...."

"If you weren't a pony....I'd punch you," warns Geo.

"Lighten up," Lightning Dust suggests. "Toby's fine, you're fine, and I'm on my way to be less of a jack-ass, like you said!"

"I am NOT fine," Geo replies. "I have NO Irn Bru, everybody thinks I'm a coward and a CRIMINAL, and I STILL am not a co-host on A New Show....I'm GLAD Toby is fine, but DAMMIT! What do I get out of this?"

Lightning Dust walks closer to Geo, and puts a warm wing around his shoulder. "How about a friend?"

Geo looks at the wing, and slumps on the bed. "You want to be friends?"

Lightning Dust nods. "You'd be my first real one in a while....."

"....I stole one of my favorite characters, I pissed off an entire nation of fanfiction readers, I nearly got killed on a few occasions, and I had to rent out this crappy motel for what is probably going to be less than an HOUR.....I feel like crap, and now everyone LOOKS out me as crap....and you think I want to be FRIENDS with you....?"

Lightning Dust frowns, and gets off of the bed, heading for the door.

"Oi....I guess that'd be alright," Geo says, causing Lightning Dust to beam, and fly right into the Scot, knocking him onto the covers HARD.

"You mean it?" Lightning Dust says with hope, complete with a squee.

"Aye, I do....." Geo smirks. "Listen, Lightning Dust....you're a jerk of a pony to put me through all this crap tonight, and to promise me "revenge" at the end of all of it, and then to use it as a platform to become a model citizen....but I can't help but respect somebody, or somepony, who is willing to change."

Lightning Dust wraps Geo in a warm embrace. "ThankyouthankyouthankyouTHANKYOU!"

"Aye.....your crushing my windpipe....." Geo chokes out.

Lightning Dust lets go of the hug with a blush. "Sorry......look, I know I screwed up a LOT tonight. Hell, my whole LIFE has been one big, tyrannical screw-up....but I can make up for ALL of it....and I WILL. If you give me a chance....you wont regret it, Geo....."

"I sure hope not," Geo replies. "For your sake....and for Toby's....can never have enough role models...."

Lightning Dust nods with determination. "And that's what I'll be to him.....a role-model...." She and Geo get off the bed. Lightning opens up the door for him, and Geo travels outside, while Lightning Dust continues to stare in the room. Not at anything in it exactly, but more like she is an a deep-think.

"Sister Lightning," she repeats. "Huh...I like it."

She shuts the door.

Back inside the studio.....

Fred2266 is looking away from the camera now. He is smirking happily and nodding his head.

"Well, folks...." fred says. "Looks like everything is going to be okay....Lightning Dust just wants to change her ways....she kind of overdid it, in my opinion, but oh well! There are enough jerks in the world, and she's too cute to be one of them! So, with that in mind, this broadcast is now officially ov-"

Fred is interrupted by some quick, and eerie piano keys, and the feed fades to black.

The feed returns, as we are fixated on a pair of black dress shoes. The camera seems to be on the ground, like it was dropped.

Suddenly, the camera is forcefully picked up, as we get a clear shot of the face of.....

Ellington.

His hair is messy and sweaty, but he makes up for it as he is wearing a very impressive gray suit with black stripes all down it. Underneath he has on a royal blue collared shirt. He is breathing heavily, and he begins to speak slowly and carefully.

"I interrupt this important broadcast, to let you all know that you are drowning....you're drowning, in bull-crap....the bull-crap that this show single-handedly SHOVES down your gullet....yet, you continue to take it.....why? It's beneath me to wonder.

You just saw Toby Mason, the MAIN character of A New Home....get KIDNAPPED. Oh my....what an intriguing storyline this should be, huh?

Well, it....just...fell....FLAT. Why? Because it's "happy"? God forbid conflict rear it's ugly head, because HOW would we be able to get ourselves out of it?

This has been a recurring theme since A New Home III has been released....it was over-hyped, and now look at it....it is the LEAST liked out of the three.....why?

Simple....

Fred2266.

He is the CANCER to a series that quite frankly, I used to ADORE....A New Home? Classic. GREAT story....EXTREMELY original....A New Home II? Not as good as the first one, but still a great sequel.

But then, the announcement came.....

A New Home III would be primarily based in....the Equestria Girls universe-or, at least that's what I gathered from the description.....

It's no secret, I HATE Equestria Girls...it was everything I thought it would be, and it SUCKED.

Still, though, I was STILL going to read A New Home III, because I'm LOYAL.....and, it could have still had some potential.....

That potential was killed off, when APoeticHeart announced, he would have a CO-WRITER....

Completely unnecessary. This story was built from the very soil UP, by ONE MAN....why must we douse that soil with acid? There's no reason for it.

Like I figured....the story SUCKS, because the co-author SUCKS....

Fred2266 has been praised....for what? Killing off any remaining prestige that this story once had?

And you'd think, "Well, at least we have APoeticHeart's writing to look forward to!" Well, your hopes would be CRUSHED....soon, APoeticHeart started to THINK like fred, causing him to WRITE like fred, and now......A New Home cannot recover.

I often wish I could ask APoeticHeart...."Why?".....but I can't even look the man in the face anymore....

He's been so BLINDED, by all fred2266 has injected...into his system! That he don't even know the foundation he laid down!

But I can't help that.....

All I can do, is start my OWN foundation......

All I can do....is DESTROY the A New Home Universe....

And make my own universe....."

Ellington looks back into the camera. "AND NONE OF YOU ARE INVITED! BECAUSE YOU KEEP COMING FOR MORE! YOU TAKE THE LOGS FROM THE DEVIL, AND MAKE YOUR OWN FORTESS OF HELL!

And I just can't have that no more.....

I'm gonna burn your oceans....

And drown your forests....."

Ellington chortles creepily, but suddenly stops to flare his nostrils. "RUN."

END FEED.

Author's Note

Toby has a special gift in making bad ponies into good ponies. :twilightblush:

Chapter Six: Set in Motion

Equestria…

Ponyville…

The towns’ ponies were wide awake to greet the morning as some were outside tending to their gardens, while others were taking a morning stroll through Ponyville Park. The central marketplace was also bustling with business as some ponies were trotting around to the variety of merchants, purchasing some of the freshest produce they had to offer. Everything seemed to be perfectly fine in the small, quiet town.

Inside the home of the roommates of Bon Bon and Lyra Heartstrings, the mint green unicorn was starting to stir in her sleep. She let out an exaggerated yawn and reached up to rub at her eyes. When she opened them, she gasped at what she saw. Instead of her hooves, she saw a pair of hands.

AHH! Wait… are these….HANDS?! She blinked her eyes and glanced frantically back and forth at the newly discovered appendages. YES! These are hands, but wait…why are they on my hooves? It doesn’t matter! I’ve got to tell Bon Bon! She beamed with excitement as an ear-splitting grin crept across her face and she started to climb out of her bed.

“Bon Bon! Come look I have… Oof!” Once she climbed off the bed she lost her hoofing on the wooden floor of her bedroom and fell flat on her face. Shaking the cobwebs out of her head, she sat up on her haunches “That didn’t feel good.” She looked down to see that not only were her fore hooves now hands, but also her hind hooves.

The door to Lyra’s bedroom opened and in trotted Bon Bon. “Lyra, what are you…. AH!” Bon Bon gasped as she saw Lyra on her haunches “Lyra, what in the wide, wide world of Equestria happened?! And what are those on your legs?” She trotted up closer to her friend looking over her, examining her new limbs.

Lyra tried to move her hands, but was having great difficulty in doing so. Despite her inability to stand up, she looked up at her friend with a wide grin. “These are hands Bon Bon! These are the things that humans use, the things that little human Fluttershy has for a son uses to grab stuff with instead of using magic or hooves!” Her grin just grew wider with wonder as she couldn’t take her eyes off the new additions to her body.

Bon Bon simply face hoofed herself, letting out an annoyed grunt “Oh sweet Celestia Lyra, how did these ‘HANDS’ end up where your hooves are supposed to be?!”She gave her a worried yet stern look.

Lyra shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t know Bon Bon, but isn’t it awesome!? I’m the first ever pony to have hands!” She felt pride swell up in her heart as she tried to stand up, but failed as she fell flat on her stomach, splayed out onto the floor. “I’ve just got to figure out how to use them, of course.” She looked up at Bon Bon with a sheepish smile.

Bon Bon looked down at her disapprovingly, shaking her head. She sighs heavily “Well, it looks like you and me are going to have to go pay Princess Twilight a visit. Do you think you could somehow levitate yourself onto my back Lyra? Apparently it looks to me that you won’t be able to walk anyway with those things on all four of your legs.”

Lyra nodded and lit her horn up, levitating herself up onto Bon Bon’s back. “I hope Princess Twilight won’t get rid of my hands. I really like them, Bon Bon.” She smiled proudly.

Bon Bon simply shook her head “Just hold onto me, Lyra.” She turned to exit out of Lyra’s bedroom to leave their home and head toward the Ponyville train station.

Canterlot High School…

Sunset Shimmer and Toby approached the school just in time as they entered through the doors, and the morning bell rang. “Whew… just got here in the nick of time, little brother, didn’t we?” She let out a sigh and rubbed at the top of Toby’s head, ruffling his hair.

He let out a light giggle and smiled up at Sunset. “Yes we did, sister Sunset. I guess we should get to…” He paused what he was saying as he eyed the flyer on the wall and immediately walked over to it, letting go of Sunset’s hand. He turned and looked up at her with a bright smile. “Sister Sunset, look at this!” He said excitedly as Sunset walked up to him and looked at the flyer.

A soft smirk crept across her face as she examined the flyer closely. “Oh, it looks like the choir is in search of a pianist from third grade and up.” She placed the tip of an index finger against her chin and smiled warmly down at Toby. “Hmm… I know what little buddy, how about after school today, we go to the band room and you can audition?”

He looked up at her with a beaming, hopeful smile. “Really sister Sunset, you would do that for me?” He looked at the flyer again with tears stinging his eyes.

Sunset crouched down and held his little hand in both of hers. “Of course little buddy, and I know that you’ll do great.” She gave him a wink and reached up to rub at his cheek.

Toby gave her a tearful smile as he wrapped his little arms around her neck. “Thank you, sister Sunset! I promise I won’t let you, the girls, my mommy, my momma, and my family back in Equestria down!” He spoke full of pride.

She rubbed up and down his back. “I know you won’t, buddy.” She turned her head to give him a soft kiss on the cheek before they broke the embrace, and she stood back up, taking his hand in hers. “Now let’s get you to class so you're not late, okay?” He looked up at her and nodded as the two made their way to Mr. Discord’s class.

Meanwhile from a darkened area of the hallways lurked Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon with meticulous smirks plastered on their faces. Diamond crossed her arms proudly as she looked at Silver Spoon “Silver, meet me at my locker during lunch...and make sure you bring Featherweight with you. I’m afraid that the little shrimp’s audition is not going to be as successful as he and his bodyguard think it will.” She let out a lowly chuckle.

Silver Spoon nodded, letting out a sinister chuckle of her own “You got it, Diamond. I’ll see you then.” They gave each other high fives before walking to their separate classes.

Crystal Empire…

Crystal Castle…

In one of the numerous palace bedrooms that she shared with Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon started to stir in her sleep. She let out a soft yawn and reached up to rub at her eyes with her hooves “Mm… what a wonderful night of sleep, wouldn’t you say, Diamond?” She asked her friend who was just starting to stir in her sleep as well.

Diamond Tiara let out a soft yawn as well. “You can say that again, Silver. I slept like a…. AAH!” She let out a scream as she blinked her eyes open, causing Silver Spoon to jump and fall out of the bed they were sharing.

Filthy Rich shot up in a separate bed he was sleeping in. “I’m up… I’m up.” He let out an exaggerated yawn. He blinked his eyes open. “Diamond, what’s wrong, sugarplum?” He reached up and rubbed at his eyes with his hooves.

Silver Spoon slowly got to her hooves, shaking her head. “What in Equestria was that for, Diamond?!” She yelled as she blinked her eyes some more, only to see everything in front of her with blurred vision. She reached for her glasses on the table by her and Diamond’s bed, but couldn’t feel them. “Wait… where are my glasses? I can’t see without my glasses!” She frantically navigated her hoof all over the table’s surface, unable to find them.

“I’ve got them on my face Silver!” Diamond reached up to pull them off, but once she did they tugged at her ears, causing her to yelp in pain. “Ow!” She shook her head “They’re stuck!” She tried pulling them again, causing herself to yelp in pain again.

Filthy Rich climbed out of his bed and trotted over to his daughter “Oh dear, this must be another side effect of the young lad being gone.” He tilted his head from side to side examining Diamond’s predicament closely.

Silver Spoon fell down on her haunches and lowered her head “Well, what are we supposed to do now? I have Diamond’s tiara stuck to my head, she has my glasses stuck to her face, and my little sweetie pie is still gone!” She let out a heavy sigh and started to pout.

Diamond frowned at her friend’s sadness and carefully, yet wobbly climbed out of the bed to sit down beside her. She placed a hoof onto Silver Spoon’s shoulder. “Silver, I know these weird changes that are happening are troublesome, but I promise as long as we stick together, everything will be alright.”

Silver Spoon sniffled and looked up at her friend with a soft smile, although Diamond appeared to be just a blurry-bob in front of her. “Thank you, Diamond. I needed that. I know everything will be okay.” She reaches her forelegs up, and waves them in front of her to try and find Diamond so she could hug her.

Diamond let out a chuckle and reached up to help wrap Silver’s forelegs around her neck. “That’s what I’m here for, Silver. To be your friend, and never let you down.” She gave a wink. “Silver… I don’t know how you can see out of these things. It’s like looking out of a fishbowl!” She let out another light-hearted chuckle, which was shared with Silver Spoon and Filthy Rich.

Down the hallway in another bedroom, Pinkie Pie was struggling with her own dilemma with her deflated cutie mark. Her usual puffy mane and tail were also both deflated out of sadness as she let out a heavy sigh. As she laid in her bed staring up at the ceiling, a series of thoughts ran through her mind of how to get her balloons inflated again.

Hmm… there has to be a way to bring my cutie mark back to normal. I just don’t feel very happy with my cutie mark in the shape it is. And worse.....I don’t feel like partying! This is bad if even me, Pinkie Pie, the party pony extraordinaire doesn't feel like having a party.

She clenched her eyes shut tight in concentration, and placed her fore hooves against her temples. She rubbed at them, trying to think of how to inflate her cutie mark. Suddenly she snapped her eyes open, and a wide grin formed across her muzzle “Aha! I got it!” She exclaimed as she climbed off the bed and trotted over to her saddlebags she brought along with her.

She scavenged through both pockets until she touched something “Yes! I knew I brought it along with me!” She squealed happily as she pulled out a helium tank with a hose that was divided three ways with three nozzles and placed it on the floor. “Now, let’s see if this works.”

She turned to face her flank toward the tank and place the nozzles in each of the balloons. Here we go, I hope this works! She thought as she reached up to turn the air on. Within seconds, the three balloons of her cutie mark were blown up and start to float in the air, bringing her with them.

She giggled excitedly “Yes! I finally got them back to normal!” Her tail and mane puffed up once again, but suddenly the balloons started to deflate one by one. As soon as she inflated her cutie mark, they ran out of air in mere seconds, and she fell from midair onto the floor with a thud. “Aww! Still no luck.” She let out a grunt of annoyance and placed her hoof under her chin to start thinking again.

Inside the room with the mirror, Fluttershy lay on the floor, staring into the reflective surface. Tears were stinging her eyes, threatening to escape as she thought deeply about her son being away from her for what felt like an eternity to her. She closed her eyes softly and allowed the tears to roll down her cheeks, letting out a heavy sigh.

“Flutters, are you okay?” Fluttershy sniffled, opened her eyes, and turn to see Rainbow Dash trotting in. She gave the yellow Pegasus a warm smile. “I just wanted to come and check-up on you.” She trotted up to Fluttershy and laid down beside her, placing a wing comfortably over her back.

Fluttershy gave Rainbow a light smile “I’m doing okay, Rainbow Dash. I just miss my precious little boy so much. I really hope he’s okay.” A lone tear rolled down her cheek.

Rainbow Dash looked toward the mirror and a frown formed across her muzzle as she saw her reflection of her mane still in cornrows as she let out a heavy sigh. She shook her head and turned to look at her friend. “Don’t worry Flutters, I’m sure my little nephew is doing fine. In fact, I bet you that the little guy is showing those other versions of us what an awesome kid he is!” She rubbed her wing along Fluttershy’s back and gave her a reassuring, confident smile.

The little smile on Fluttershy’s muzzle grew a little more “I believe you’re right, Rainbow. I’m sure Toby is being the brave little boy I know he can be. It just feels empty without him here, though. But I’m sure the other version of me and the others are taking good care of him.”

Rainbow smiled proudly at Fluttershy. “That’s the spirit, Fluttershy. Just wait and see, I bet in no time, Toby will be coming through that mirror the same little cool dude he went in, but with a whole new bravery.” She smirked proudly. “Now, what do you say we go see what’s for breakfast in the dining hall?”

Fluttershy smiled warmly at the cyan mare. “That sounds like a good idea, Rainbow. Maybe some food will help make me feel better too.” The two stood up, and trotted out of the room.

Canterlot High School…

Room E207…

While Mr. Discord was writing down a word problem on the blackboard, the students were talking amongst themselves. Sitting in the back was Toby, who was coloring in a picture he drew of his mom and aunts as he thought about them. He smiles proudly at his drawing while he is coloring it, but felt tears start to sting his eyes. He closed them softly, took in a deep breath, and exhaled deeply so to prevent them from being noticed.

I sure do miss Momma and my aunties. I hope they’re okay and nothing bad is happening with me gone.

He let out a heavy sigh as he opened his eyes back up only to see his picture being swiped off his desk. He snapped his head in the direction, and behind him sat Matilda, who was holding his picture in front of her face, examining it with a sinister smirk. He turned in his seat with a pleading look in his eyes. “Please, Matilda, give that back to me. Why can’t you just leave me alone for one day?” He asked with his usual soft tone mixed a hint of sternness.

Her smirk grew wide as she held out the picture in front of him. “Oh, do you mean this picture of the colorful little horses you dweeb?” She snickered as she waved the picture in front of Toby, and placed her other hand on it. “Don’t you know that ponies are for little girls and sissies like you?”

Toby’s face paled as he looked at Matilda threatening to rip his drawing in half “Please don’t, Matilda. I’ve worked hard on that. “ He pleaded with Matilda.

She shrugged her shoulders. “Alright nerd, I won’t tear it. Here you go….oops!” She ripped the drawing in half quickly. “Aw… I guess my hands slipped. Sorry dweeb.” She snickered as the two halves floated down into the hands of Toby.

His face paled and his lips started to quiver as he looked at the torn drawing of his family. He looked up into Matilda’s eyes with tears of his own. “W-why did you do that for Matilda?!” He cried out, catching the attention of the class and Mr. Discord.

Matilda smirked proudly at her work as she mocked Toby by bringing up a hand balled up in a fist and acted like she was wiping away tears “Aw… is the little sissy going to cry?” She snickered.

Toby lowered his head in sorrow as he held the picture close to him as Matilda continued to laugh at his sadness. The other classmates just shook their heads disapprovingly at the girl, but Mr. Discord slammed the piece of chalk he was writing with on his desk. He stared daggers at Matilda. “Ms. Matilda, up to the front of the class...NOW!”

Matilda looked up as she was snickering and grunted out of annoyance as she heard Mr. Discord call her up to the front. She sighed heavily. “Yes, sir.” She got up and as she passed Toby, she punched at his shoulder roughly, causing him to make a yelp of pain.

Mr. Discord shook his head disapprovingly as Matilda approached his desk. “For that action, Ms. Matilda, you have detention after school. Do you understand me?” He crossed his arms and quirks an eyebrow at her.

She let out a disgruntled sigh. “Yes, sir.” She crossed her arms and quirked an eyebrow as well towards Mr. Discord. “Is that all, SIR, or may I go sit down?”

He let out a light chuckle. “Of course you may go sit down, Ms. Matilda, but not at your desk. You know the consequences of not only disrupting the class, but more importantly causing trouble to your classmates.” He gave a light smirk and looked at the class. “And what are those consequences, class?”

“If you act like an unruly chap, you must wear the dunce cap!” The class sang in unison.

Mr. Discord clapped his hands together. “Right you are, class!” He walks over to the side of the classroom and opens a cabinet, pulling out a white cone-shaped cap with the word “DUNCE” in bold, sophisticated letters.

Matilda gasped at the sight of the dunce cap and threw her arms up in the air “But, sir… I don’t think…” She was cut off by Mr. Discord raising a single finger, waving it at her.

“No buts, little missy. You’ve heard your fellow classmates. So put the cap on and go sit down in the corner...or shall I give you a whole week of detention?” A light smirk crept across his face and he quirked an eyebrow.

Matilda closed her eyes and let out a heavy sigh, crossing her arms, and took the dunce cap from Mr. Discord’s grasp. “Fine, sir.” She grunted as she walked over to the corner where a stool was placed and sat down.

The class started to giggle as Mr. Discord held up his hand “Now, now class, we shouldn’t laugh at others’ mistakes or acts of cruelty.” He looked at the class then spoke to Toby. “Mr. Mason, could you please come up to my desk please, and bring your drawing with you?” He gave Toby a warm smile.

Toby gave Mr. Discord a light nod. “Yes, sir.” He carefully stood up from his desk, holding the torn picture in his hands, and walked up to the front of the class.

Mr. Discord smiled down at him and placed a hand gently on his shoulder. “May I see your picture, my good lad?” Toby nodded and handed him the drawing. Mr. Discord carefully took both halves and examined them closely. He placed a finger against his chin in a thinking manner “Hmm… hold on for a minute, Mr. Mason. I have an idea.” He patted Toby on the shoulder as he placed the picture on his desk and walked back over to the cabinet he pulled the dunce cap out of.

He returned with a large piece of white construction paper and handed it to Toby. He walked around his desk, took a piece of clear tape from the tape dispenser sitting on it, and carefully taped the two ripped halves back together. He smiled proudly at his work and carefully handed it back to the child. “Here you go, young man. Now, what I would like for you to do with that construction paper is draw the same picture, but only larger so the whole class can see it. How does that sound my lad?”

Toby smiled happily up at him and nodded. “I’d like to, Mr. Discord. Thank you for putting it back together.” He carefully held the newly fixed drawing in one hand and the construction paper in the other.

Mr. Discord returned the smile. “You are quite welcome, Mr. Mason. Now you go work on your drawing and just come up to see me when you are done.” He gave him a light smirk and wink.

Toby nodded “Yes, sir.” He turned to walk back to his desk, when he heard a snarl coming from over in the corner. He shivered a bit, but went to his desk to start on his new and larger drawing.

After several minutes passed and the time came for the recess bell to ring, Toby finished his drawing. He stood up from his desk and walked up to Mr. Discord’s desk, facing his drawing toward the teacher. “I’m done with my drawing, Mr. Discord.” He gave him a smile of pride.

Mr. Discord smiled warmly and nodded. “Well, it is indeed a fine drawing, Mr. Mason. May I see it for a second?” Toby nodded and carefully handed it to him. Mr. Discord stood up from his desk. “Class, before you all go outside for recess, I’d like for you all to look at this wonderful drawing that our young Mr. Mason has drawn. The same drawing that Ms. Matilda so rudely decided to tear in half.” He turned the picture toward the class.

The class smiled and applauded in approval of the hard work Toby put into his drawing, causing pride to swell up in his heart, and tears to sting his eyes. He smiled brightly. “Thank you all, and thank you, Mr. Discord.” He looked up at his teacher, who patted his back. An annoyed huff escaped Matilda’s lips as she rolled her eyes and crossed her arms.

“No need to thank me, my lad. I think this beautiful piece of art is deserving of being placed right up here.” Mr. Discord reached up to carefully slide the construction paper into the slot at the top of the whiteboard. “Now, you all may go outside and have fun.” He gave the class a big smile as they got up to exit the classroom.

Before Toby walked out, he felt a hand on his shoulder, and turned around to look up at Noi. He gave her a soft smile “Hi there, Noi.”

She gave him a warm smile and pulled him into a warm hug. “That is a beautiful picture you drew, sweetie. You should be proud of yourself, and don’t let Matilda try to bring you down. Okay, Toby?” He gave her a nod and returned the smile. She took his hand in hers. “Let’s go outside, Toby.” They walked out of the classroom together.

Mr. Discord smiled at the two, and then turned to Matilda, who was slowly standing up from her stool. “Ms. Matilda, you may go outside as well, but I expect to see you after school for detention. Am I clear?”

She gave him a nod, crossing her arms “Yes, sir.” She let out a heavy sigh and walked out of the classroom.

Equestria…

Whitetail Woods…

Kevin, Nikolai, and Riley were traveling through the safer of forests of the land as they were making their way toward the Ponyville train station. Nikolai, still bewildered about being in the body of Riley, kept his eyes on his loyal companion, whom was in his body. The wolf was still having great difficulty in walking in Nikolai’s body as he was walking in a wobbly manner along the ground.

“C’mon, boy. Just a few more miles, then you can finally rest.” Nikolai reassured his friend as Riley started to pant heavily, the tongue of Nikolai hanging out from one side of his mouth. Nikolai let out a sigh as he planted his paws firmly into the ground. “Kevin, do you think we could…. Whoa!” Nikolai gasped as he turned towards the satyr boy.

Kevin turned around to see Nikolai’s wolf mouth agape. “What’s wrong? Do I got something on my face?” He looked at the two confusedly.

Without warning, Nikolai burst out laughing. “Well, there’s nothing on your face, but it’s your face completely.” He chuckled uncontrollably.

Kevin tapped a hoof against the ground and tried to cross his arms, but felt them weighing him down. He looked down to find that they were legs just like his hind legs “What in Equestria?” He asked out loud as he fell forward, but caught himself by landing his fore hooves on the ground.

Nikolai sighed heavily as he calmed his laughing and waved a paw toward him. “Come here, buddy. I think you should see something.” He waited for Kevin to follow him as the two walked, while Riley wobbled over to a creek that flowed through the Whitetail Woods. Nikolai pointed at the moving water with a paw “See Kevin, you’ve changed as well.”

Kevin slowly leaned forward to look into the reflective surface of the creek and gasped. Instead of looking at his half human form, he saw that his face was that of a pony, and his upper torso was also that of a pony. He reached up to rub at his face with his hooves, not believing the change, but he couldn’t deny it. He let out a heavy sigh. “Oh gosh, there is no telling what else might happen to us. We got to get to the princess...pronto. Are you two ready to…” He cut himself off when he saw Nikolai leaning on his wolf legs and Riley kneeling on his knees as both were dunking their head into the creek to drink at the water.

Well, I guess a drink of water won’t hurt. Kevin thought to himself as he leaned his head down and began lapping at the fresh cold water. Mm…that is refreshing, but I hope this doesn’t last long. I miss my human half.

Canterlot High School…

Locker 10C…

Diamond Tiara was fluffing her hair as she looked into the mirror on the inside of her locker door. She smirked proudly at her beauty. “Ah…. Diamond, you indeed are a goddess.” She spoke to herself as she heard footsteps approaching. She quickly shut her locker door only to see Silver Spoon bringing Featherweight with her, pulling him by the collar of his shirt.

“Here he is, Diamond. I had to track him down at the library.” Silver Spoon let out a heavy sigh as the two stopped in front of Diamond’s locker.

Featherweight shook free from Silver’s grip. “Well, I had to download the music you both wanted me to onto my iPod. You know, searching for classical piano music isn’t easy.” He pulled out his iPod, and handed it to Diamond. “Now, you know, as soon as Silver Spoon sits down on the piano bench and puts her fingers to the keys, just press play, and Silver Spoon will take care of the rest.”

Diamond simply rolled her eyes. “Yes, Featherweight, I understand what to do.” She placed a hand against one of his cheeks and planted her lips against the other. “Thank you for doing this for me. You know you are a special boy to me, don’t you?”

Featherweight blushed deeply. “Y-yes I do, Diamond, but do you really think this is right to do to a young child? I mean, sabotaging his audition is kind of… how can I say it...mean.” He swallowed nervously as Diamond gave him a stern look.

She rubbed at his cheek “Featherweight, what have I told you before? The little shrimp needs to understand who truly runs this school, and that is me.” She let out a giggle and grins mischievously. “And don’t think of it as sabotaging, think of it as leverage for Silver Spoon to nail her audition.” She gave Featherweight a wink and grinned at Silver Spoon, who returned the grin.

Diamond reached behind her for her backpack, and pulled out what appeared to be a music composition book. She opened it and placed a sheet of paper with randomly written musical notes on it into it, putting it in Featherweight’s hands. “I’m glad Mr. Keyes was gone while I snuck in and got this. Now all you have to do, Featherweight, is take this back and open it up to the page with the incorrect notes on it.” She gave a wink.

Featherweight let out a heavy sigh and nodded. “Yes, Diamond Tiara. I’ll do it.” He turned and walked off toward the band room.

Silver Spoon gave Diamond a dreamy look. “Oh… you are so… clever when coming up with ideas, Diamond.....” She smiled brightly.

“Uh… thanks, I guess.” Diamond looked at her friend confusedly as they walked off from her locker.

Schoolyard…

Recess…

Matilda sat at the base of a tree with her lips pursed with anger and her brows furrowed as she watched the kids play. She picked at blades of grass and flicked them, letting out a snarl as the thought of being embarrassed by Toby flashed in her mind. She let out a disgruntled huff as she scanned the playground until she spotted the little boy with some other kids playing and the scowl that once adorned her face turned into a sly, evil smirk.

She stood up from the ground and walked over to the group of children sitting around in a circle. She stood over them “Well, what are you guys playing today?” She asked in a reluctant, soft tone.

“We’re playing duck, duck goose.” One of the kids spoke. “W-would you like to play with us Matilda?” The child asked nervously, being intimidated by the imposing girl.

She gave a sweet, yet fake smile. “Sure. Is that okay with you, though, Toby?” She turned to look at the little boy.

He looked up at her with a light smile. “O-okay Matilda, you can join us. Since you’re standing up, it can be your turn, if that’s okay with you.” He swallowed a little nervously.

She smirked and nodded. “Okay. That sounds like a good idea to me.” She gave a snicker as she started to slowly and meticulously walk around the circle, tapping each of the kids on the head “Duck… duck… duck…” She continued to do this for one revolution. As she started the second go around, her smirk grew wider as she slowly approached Toby “Duck… duck… goose!” Instead of tapping Toby on the head, she went to head butt him.

He saw this in the corner of his eye and immediately rolled to one side, dodging her attack, and causing her to land on the ground with a soft thud on her stomach. He stood up as the other kids started to laugh at the fallen bully. Toby giggled as well and stuck his tongue out at her, blowing a raspberry. “It looks like you’re the biggest goose, Matilda!”

She slammed her hands against the ground, spat some dirt out of her mouth and stood up. She glared daggers at the child. “Why you little… you’re dead!” She snarled as she targeted him.

He swallowed nervously “Uh… oh.” He turned and ran toward the school as Matilda charged after him. He ran through the school doors just in time before Matilda caught up to him.

She grunted out in anger and kicked her foot at the ground casting dirt against the wall of the school. She closed her eyes and thought to herself. I’ll get that little brat next time. She huffed and walked back to the tree she was sitting at previously.

After school.....

Room E207.....

Toby was waiting outside of Mr. Discord’s classroom for Sunset Shimmer as he closed his eyes and took in a deep breath. Okay Toby, you can do this. You will do good during your audition and become a part of the school choir as it’s pianist. His thoughts were interrupted as he opened his eyes to see a hand on his shoulder, and he looked up to see Sunset looking down at him with a warm smile.

“Are you ready for your audition little buddy?” She rubbed at his shoulder warmly and comfortably.

He looked up at her and nodded. “Yes I am, sister Sunset.” She offered her hand for him to take and he took it into his little hand as they walked down the hallway toward the band room.

Band Room…

The room was empty except for the band instructor Mr. Keyes, who was looking over the instruments. They were still in perfect condition and none were damaged. He wore a pair of beige khaki pants with a brown leather belt, a powdered blue buttoned up short-sleeve shirt, and a black tie. As he was checking the instruments, he heard footsteps enter the room and turned to the owners of those footsteps.

“Well hello and welcome you two. Are you here to audition for the role of pianist in our choir?” He gave them a warm smile as he noticed Sunset “Oh! Ms. Shimmer, it is a pleasure to see you here again. Are you considering on joining band?” He quirked an eyebrow and looked at the boy standing beside her. “And who might you be young man?”

Sunset smiled warmly at Mr. Keyes “Thank you for the offer Mr. Keyes, but no, I don’t plan on joining band anytime soon." She smiled down at the child and rubbed at his head, playfully ruffling his hair “This sweet child is Toby Mason, and he would like to be the one to audition for pianist.”

The instructor nodded and reached out his hand. “Well, it is nice to meet you Mr. Mason.”

Toby reached out his hand and shook Mr. Keyes’ hand. “It is good to meet you too, Mr. Keyes. Yes, I’d like to audition for pianist of the choir, because I used to play the piano with my mommy.” He gave a light smile.

“Ah… so you do have experience at playing the piano I see.” He smirked softly. “And what grade might you be in Toby?” He asked curiously.

“I’m eight years old and in the third grade, sir.” He gave Mr. Keyes a warm smile.

Mr. Keyes nodded “Hmm… well, like the flyer said, all students from the third grade and up are qualified to audition. Just let me go get the piano ready and I’ll let you know when to start your audition. Okay, my lad?”

Toby nodded “Yes, sir.” He let out a heavy sigh and looked up at Sunset. “Sister Sunset, I hope I do good. I want to make my mommy, momma, aunties, you, and my new friends proud of me.” He looked up at her with a tearful and hopeful smile.

Sunset knelt down on her knees to Toby and held each of his hands in hers. She looked into his eyes. “Listen to me little brother, I know you’ll do good, and you will make everyone very proud. I promise.” She gave him a soft kiss on the forehead and stood back up.

Suddenly Toby felt something on his shoulder and turned to see a hand. He slowly tilted his head back to look up at the eyes of Diamond Tiara, and beside her stood Silver Spoon, causing him to start to shake. He swallowed nervously as he spoke “H-hi Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, what are you two doing here?”

Yeah, here to crush the little guy’s hopes and ruin his audition, I bet. Sunset thought to herself as she put on a fake, warm smile as she looked at the two girls.

Diamond gave Toby a warm smile, noticing his shaking under her stare. She rubbed from his shoulder down his arm. “Nervous, little guy? Can't blame you.” She felt him calm his shaking at her touch. “I’m here to support Silver Spoon, because she’s going to audition as well, but we would also like to wish you luck on your audition, Toby.”

Silver Spoon nodded in agreement. “Diamond is right, little one. I’m going to try my hand at playing the piano, but most importantly, we are here to wish you nothing but the best. “She gave him a warm smirk as she placed her hand on Toby’s other shoulder.

Sunset crossed her arms, unconvinced with the girls’ intentions, but she kept the smile on her face for the sake of Toby. “Well, that is nice of you two, and we would like to wish you luck as well, Silver Spoon.” Deep down, however, she was seething just at the sight of the two prissy drama queens.

Silver Spoon smiled proudly at Sunset. “Well, thank you, Sunset. I really appreciate that. “ She blushed.

Toby looked up at the two with a light smile. “Thank you Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon.”

They crouched down and gave him a gentle kiss on each of his cheeks. “You’re welcome, little guy.” They said in unison.

Mr. Keyes walked back to the group. “Alright, Mr. Mason, the piano is all set for you to audition.” He gave the boy a warm smile, then saw the other two and his smile noticeably drooped. “Oh. Ms. Tiara and Ms. Spoon, are you two planning on auditioning as well?”

Diamond shook her head lightly. “Nah… No sir, not me, just Silver Spoon. I’m just here for moral support, that’s all.” Silver Spoon nodded in agreement.

Mr. Keyes nodded and motioned for Toby to follow. “Well, that sounds like a good friend indeed, Ms. Tiara. Please follow me, Mr. Mason, and take your position at the piano.” He placed a hand on Toby’s back gently and guided him to the piano.

Toby nodded as he walked toward the piano “Yes, sir.” He approached the bench and sat down before the piano.

Sunset took a seat in one of the empty chairs, along with Diamond and Silver, who sat a few seats down from her. She couldn’t help but glance at the two with a confused look on her face. I just hope they mean what they say and aren’t here to hurt Toby mentally even more. She let out a heavy sigh as she crosses her arms and legs, and gives her attention to Toby, who looks at her with a light smile. She puts both of her thumbs up and gives him a reassuring smile.

“Alright Mr. Mason, I’d like for you to play the required piece of music. After you’re done, I’ll let you know if you are the choir’s pianist or not. Okay?” He crosses his arms and sits back against his chair.

Toby nods and turns his attention to the music sheet. He closes his eyes. This is for you, mommy. He thought to himself. He took in a deep breath and exhaled deeply as he opened his eyes and placed his hands on the piano keys.

He began reading the notes, and started to stroke at the keys, but the result was a clash of random keys that sounded like a car crash. Each time he would press a key, Toby would wince at the sound it would make. His lips started to quiver and he looked at the music sheet with a look mixed with confusion and shock.

This doesn’t sound right, but I’m playing it just like how it reads. He started to breathe in and out heavily, becoming nervous as he continued to play the notes.

Sunset couldn’t help but contort her face in confusion at the mess of sounds the piano was making as Toby played. She frowned at the nervousness he was showing. Poor kid! This has to be crushing his little heart. She thought as Mr. Keyes held up his hand.

“Please… please stop Mr. Mason!” He directed strictly and slowly stood up from his seat.

Toby stopped playing the piano and started to shake timidly as he turned to look at the instructor. He lowered his head sadly, feeling ashamed of how he played. He let out a shuddering sigh as Mr. Keyes carefully approached him and crossed his arms.

“Young man. Can you explain to me what that monstrosity of piano playing was all about?” He quirked an eyebrow at the child and tapped his foot against the floor.

Toby folded his hands in his lap, keeping his head lowered, and started to shake even more under Mr. Keyes’ stare. He responded a bit shakily. “I-I don’t know, sir. I was playing the music like it was written, Mr. Keyes, I swe…” He was cut off as Mr. Keyes held his hand up again.

“That’s ENOUGH, Mr. Mason. I’m truly sorry to tell you, but you will not become the choir’s new pianist with THAT kind of dribble.” He looked down at Toby with disappointment.

Toby looked up at Mr. Keyes with tearful eyes. “B-but sir....I…” He was cut off with a stomp on the floor.

“No buts young man! Now you go on, because you have disgraced the art of music with that gosh awful display.”

He closed his eyes and shook his head disapprovingly.

Toby’s lips quivered and he felt his heart break at the hurtful words of the teacher. He stood up from the bench and looked up at Mr. Keyes. “I-I’m sorry sir if I wasted your time.” He lowered his head in shame and ran out of the band room crying.

Sunset reached out for him as he passed her, but was unable to grab him “Toby… wait!” She turned to look at Mr. Keyes disapprovingly. "I hope you're happy.....what kind of teacher talks to a young student like that?" She turns around and runs after him.

Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon snickered with one another and quietly gave each other a high five. Mr. Keyes rubbed at his temples before turning to the two “Ms. Spoon, it’s your turn to play. Let’s hope that you actually know how to play the piano.” He let out a heavy sigh as he motioned for Silver Spoon to go to the piano.

“Yes, sir.” She responded as she stood up and smoothed out her skirt.

Diamond stood up next to her and whispered into her ear “Just do what we talked about and you will do perfect, okay?” Silver smiled at her friend and nodded as she walked toward the piano. Diamond followed her and looked at Mr. Keyes “If it’s okay sir, I’m just going to stand by the piano to show her some moral support. She tends to get nervous if she’s alone without me.”

Mr. Keyes sighed heavily and just waved both of them to the piano. “Yes, it’s fine with me, Ms. Tiara. Now just play the correct music as it is listed, Ms. Spoon.” Silver nodded in response.

With Mr. Keyes’ back turned, Diamond quickly ripped out the fake sheet of music out of the book and crumple it up, placing it in the pocket of her skirt. She took out Featherweight’s iPod, and lowered her hand underneath the piano with her thumb on the play button.

Mr. Keyes sat down in his seat, crossed his arms, and brushed his hand at Silver Spoon. “When you’re ready Ms. Spoon, you may begin.” He rubbed at his forehead with a thumb and forefinger, still trying to get over Toby’s audition.

Silver Spoon nodded as she cracked her fingers and took in a deep breath as she placed them on the piano keys. She looked at Diamond and gave her a slow, light nod as Diamond returned it, and pressed the play button on the iPod. Silver Spoon started to act like she was stroking the ebony and ivory keys as the music played through the iPod.

After just a couple minutes, Mr. Keyes stopped her from playing with a raise of his hand. He carefully stood up from his chair and started clapping his hands together, giving the girl a round of applause. He grinned from ear to ear. “Bravo, Ms. Spoon! I believe the choir has found its newly appointed pianist, and that is in you young lady!” He clapped his hands some more.

Silver Spoon squealed with delight. “Really, sir?” He nodded and she smirked at Diamond who returned the smirk, and both girls quietly snickered with one another.

“Now, I expect you to show up to every band practice and performance. Do you understand, Ms. Spoon?” Mr. Keyes looked at her with a serious expression on his face.

Silver Spoon nodded. “Oh YES, sir. I completely understand. I’ll show up on time at every practice session, I promise.” She gave him a warm smile as Diamond nodded in agreement.

He gave her one last round of applause. “That’s what I like to hear. Now you may leave, Ms. Spoon.” The girls nodded and both exited the band room in a skipping manner.

Outside, Toby was sitting on one of the school’s many benches, hugging his legs up to his chest, and his head buried in his lap. He shook with sobs as he was stunned and heartbroken at the words Mr. Keyes said to him. I know I played the music like it was written. I let Mommy, my family, sister Sunset, and my new friends down. He was interrupted from his thoughts by a gentle touch on his shoulder and he carefully lifted his head up to look into the magenta eyes of Rainbow Dash, who sat down beside him.

She gave him a warm smile. “Hey there, little dude. Is something wrong?” She moved her hand over and started to rub circles around his back.

He uncurled his legs and let them hang off the edge of the bench. He sniffled as he looked up at Rainbow. “Hi, Rainbow Dash.” He spoke in a broken tone as he allowed his tears to roll down his cheeks. “I… I went to audition for pianist of the school choir and… and…” He shook harder with sobs, unable to continue.

Rainbow looked on, concerned for the boy and uncharacteristically she wrapped her arm around Toby’s shoulders and pulled him close to her. She rubbed at his side soothingly and looked down at him. “Shh… it’s okay buddy.” She hated to feel sappy, but she couldn’t stand seeing the child hurt like this as she continued to rub at his side and arm.

Sunset Shimmer had power walked through the entirety of the school looking her friend and new little brother. Come on little buddy, where are you? She thought to herself as concern swept over her face and she walked outside. After walking around for a little bit longer outside, she spotted the little boy sitting with Rainbow Dash.

“Oh, thank GOODNESS you found him, Rainbow.” A smile of relief grew across her face as she sat down on the other side of Toby. She patted his lap and looked at him worriedly. “Hey, buddy. Are you alright?”

He sniffled as he turned his head toward Sunset and looked up at her with a light smile while still in Rainbow’s warm embrace. “Yes, I’m doing a little better, sister Sunset. I… I’m sorry that I let you and everyone down.” He frowned and lowered his head.

Sunset and Rainbow looked at each other with frowns of their own, but Sunset gently placed her hand under his chin. “Toby....sweetheart. Look at me, please.” She spoke soothingly as she rubbed warmly under his chin.

He slowly lifted his head up to look at her with tear stained eyes. She reached up with her other hand to wipe away the stray tears on his cheeks and gave him a warm smile. “That’s better. Now listen to me, Toby. You did NOT let anyone down. The one who let you down was Mr. Keyes with those hurtful things he said to you.” She leaned forward to give him a tender kiss on the forehead.

Toby sniffled and sighed heavily as he looked up at Sunset and Rainbow with a light smile. “Thank you for that Sunset. Thank you Rainbow Dash for helping make me feel better, too.” He reached up and wiped away the last remaining tears.

Rainbow Dash smirked proudly and softly. “There’s no need to thank me, little dude. I’ll always be there for my friends.” She let out a light-hearted chuckle and reached up to rub at his head, ruffling his hair playfully.

Toby giggled at the head ruffling and Sunset joined in. She smiled warmly at the child. “Now that is the smile I want to see, little guy.” She rubbed at his cheek. “Now, what do you say the three of us go to the mall and look for some pajamas for you and me to sleep and be more comfortable in?”

Toby nodded. “That sounds good, sister Sunset.” He looked up at Rainbow Dash. “How does that sound Rainbow?” He asked with a hopeful smile.

She reached up and scratched the back of her head. “Well…I…uh…yeah, why not? I don’t mind.” She gave him a nod and a playful smirk crept across her face. “You know what, Toby? Instead of you having to walk all the way to the mall with us, I have a fun and much better idea.”

Toby looked up curiously into Rainbow’s eyes. “What is that Rainbow Dash? I’ll be okay with walking though.” He gave her a soft smile.

Rainbow chuckled, and stood up from the bench. “Well, I was thinking....how about I give you a piggyback ride, little buddy?” She rubbed at his head again playfully.

He giggled. “That sounds like fun, Rainbow Dash. But I might be too heavy for you to carry. “ He gave her a little frown.

Rainbow let out a light-hearted chuckle. “Don’t worry, little guy. I bet you aren’t that heavy. Let’s try it out.” She turned around to face her back toward Toby and crouched down “Alright, Toby. Just wrap your arms around my neck.” She gave a grin.

Toby nodded and complied as he carefully wrapped his little arms around Rainbow’s neck as she gently lifted him up from under his legs and stood up. Rainbow chuckled softly. “See there, buddy? You’re light as a feather to me. It looks like me, Sunset, and the others are going to have to put some meat on those bones.” She playfully teased as Sunset stood up next and they both started to walk, beginning their trek to the Canterlot Mall.

While making their way to the mall, as Toby rides on Rainbow Dash’s back, he gently asks, “Rainbow Dash, sister Sunset, do you think the others would still be my friends and understand when I tell them the truth about me?”

Sunset spoke up first. “Don’t worry, little brother. They will definitely understand.” She placed her hand gently on his back. “Let’s just worry about for later, Toby. Today...let’s just have a good time.” She gave him a warm smile and wink.

Rainbow Dash nodded in agreement. “Yea, little guy! We’ll always be your friends.” She turned her head to give the child a wink and smirk.

Soon, they arrived at the Canterlot Mall. They walked inside as Rainbow crouched down to let Toby down. He smiled up at her as she stood back up. “Thank you Rainbow Dash for giving me a piggyback ride all the way here. It was fun, but are you sure I wasn’t too heavy?”

She smirked softly down at him and rubbed at his head. “Nah… you are easy to carry around, little buddy. In fact...it gave me quite a work out.” She let out a soft chuckle along with Sunset and Toby.

Sunset placed a hand on Toby’s shoulder and looked down at him. “Alright, Toby. What do you say we go get us some cool and comfortable pajamas?” She gave him a warm smile.

Toby looks up at her, returning the smile. “I’d like that, sister Sunset.” He turns his attention to Rainbow Dash. “Would you like to come with us, Rainbow?” He asked with a hopeful smile.

She shook her head softly. “You two go ahead. I’ll be at the arcade. To me, shopping for clothes is… how can I put it?....Boring!” She exclaimed but softened as she rubbed at his head. “Don’t worry though, little dude. I’ll catch up with you two later. Maybe after you are done, if I’m still at the arcade, you and I could play a game together. How does that sound?” She gave him a big smile.

He nodded. “That sounds like a fun idea, Rainbow Dash.” He turns to put his hand in Sunset’s. “You have fun, Rainbow, and we’ll see you in a little while.” He gives her a big smile.

Sunset nodded in agreement. “Yeah, Rainbow. We’ll catch up to you.” They wave at Rainbow as they walk off to one of the clothing stores, while Rainbow Dash walks off toward the arcade.

When they arrive at the clothing department of the mall, Sunset decided to let Toby choose his pajamas out first. She takes him over to the children’s section and feels him pull her. She lets out a giggle at this. He guides her to a clothes rack with a pair of pajamas that are in the design of his favorite superhero, Superman.

They are a combination of long wool pajama bottoms that are dark blue all over with small Superman emblems as designs. The top is a powdered blue t-shirt with a large emblem covering the front.

Sunset looks down to see a big, bright smile upon Toby’s face, and she lets out a small giggle. She gives him a warm smile. “Would you like these pajamas, little brother?” She playfully rubs at his head, ruffling his hair.

He looks up at her with a hopeful smile. “Yes, sister Sunset. Superman is my favorite superhero!” He says happily as Sunset lets out another giggle and picks them up from the rack, handing them to Toby.

He looks up at her with a light smile mixed with a frown. “Sunset, are you sure you don’t mind buying my pajamas?”

She smiles warmly down at him. “Of course I don’t mind, buddy. That is what friends and big sisters are for.” She gives him a wink as they walk over to the teenager section of the clothing store.

Sunset went through rack after rack until she came upon a pair of pajamas that caught her eye. It was a pair of black silk pajama bottoms with flames coming up from the cuffs. The flames had yellow as the center, orange as the first layer, and red as the outer layer. The top was a matching black silk top with flames reaching from the arm cuffs and also the waist.

“Now THESE are cool! What do you think Toby?” She smiles down at him brightly.

He lookes up at her and nods. “Yes they are, Sunset. They look comfortable as well. My mommy used to wear the same kind of material pants as her pajamas.” A frown slowly formes across his face as the memory of his mommy rocking him to sleep as a baby flashes in his mind.

Sunset frowns a little as she looks down at him. She rubs at his back in an attempt to comfort him. “It’s okay, little buddy. Just know that your mommy is always with you....in your heart and in your spirit.” She gives him a warm, reassuring smile as he returns a bright smile.

She grabs the pair of pajamas that she likes and leads Toby to the front desk of the store to purchase both sets of pajamas. She gives the cashier the right amount and receives her purchase in a shopping bag as the two leave the clothing store.

They walk through the mall until they come to the arcade, where Rainbow Dash is enjoying a game of whack-a-mole. They quietly walk up to her as she is getting a high score of two thousand points until she notices them. “Hey guys! You showed up just in time. I’m just about to beat my old high score of two thousand I’m going for twenty two hundred!” She exclaims with a look of determination as she continues to bash the popping mole heads.

Toby and Sunset share a chuckle as they watch Rainbow attempt to reach her goal. After a few more whacks, she surpasses her expected goal and reaches twenty three hundred and fifty points. She throws her arms up in the air, holding the mallet like it is her sacred war-hammer. “YES! I’m the Queen of Whack-A-Mole!” A beaming smile creeps across her face and the two onlookers couldn’t help but laugh.

They applaud Rainbow as Toby speaks up. “Congratulations, Rainbow Dash!” He looks up at her with a big, bright smile.

She puts the mallet back down and rubs at his head playfully. “Thanks, little dude!” She sighs heavily. “Now I’m starving. What do you two say we go to the food court and see what we can get to eat?”

Toby looks up at Sunset, who nods. “That sounds like a pretty good idea, Rainbow Dash.” Sunset says with a smile, which turns into a smirk as she looks down at the little boy. “And you know what, I believe it’s time for ME to give our little buddy a piggyback ride.” She rubs at his head. “What do you say, Toby? Would you like a piggyback ride from your sister Sunset?”

Toby smiles up softly and nods. “Okay, sister Sunset.” He speaks softly as he watches her turn her back towards him and crouch down. He carefully wraps his little arms around her neck and she lifts him up under his legs.

“Ready little brother?” She asks him. As he nods, the three walk out of the arcade to head towards the food court.

While they are walking through the mall, towards the food court, they hear “Hey guys!” spoken out in unison from behind them. They turn around to see Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Fluttershy approaching them.

“Hey girls, what are you doing here?” Rainbow asks curiously, yet giving them a warm smile along with the other two.

“We just wanted to come to the mall so we could have some funny fun fun and not be totally bored!” Pinkie Pie exclaims while speaking rapidly.

“Well, we were just heading to the food court. Would you like to join us?” Sunset asks while holding the child on her back with big smiles on their faces.

“Heck, that sounds like a mighty fine idea to me.” Applejack smiles softly as she turns to the other three. “How does that sound to y'all?”

“Oh, I love that idea! I could get all the sweet yummy in the tummy treats that I want!” Pinkie beams happily. The others just chuckle at her excitement.

“Um… I won’t mind grabbing a bite to eat.” Fluttershy says softly.

Rarity smiles warmly. “I am a bit parched myself, so I’d be glad to join you all!” She smirks as she sees Toby on Sunset’s back. “And it looks like our little darling of a friend will be joining us. Am I right, Toby?” The others smile at the child.

Toby blushes and nods. “Yes, I will Rarity.” He gives them all a warm smile as he holds onto Sunset. They all join together and continue on their way to the food court.

Once they get there, a mixture of aromas waft through the air, and tempt each of the group with the many delicacies that the mall has to offer. Sunset crouches down to let Toby off and stands back up. “Well everyone, let’s go get what we want to eat and meet back at a big table.” The others nod as Sunset takes Toby’s hand in hers and they both search for a vendor to get their food at.

After gathering their food, the group meet at a table and pull up seven chairs to it so they could all sit together. Rainbow Dash had a big slice of pizza with a hamburger and a soda, Pinkie Pie had a wide assortment of sweets, from iced cupcakes to cookies, Applejack had a slice of apple pie with a glass of apple cider, Fluttershy just had a simple fresh salad and a bowl of fruit, Sunset had a T-bone steak with a baked potato, Toby reluctantly had a cheeseburger with French fries, and Rarity decided to indulge in a big ice cream sundae.

Toby was weary of eating meat for the first in over two years, but when he bit into his cheeseburger, he let out a warm sigh and a soft smile crept across his face.

Mm… I forgot how good a cheeseburger could be, but this is just for once. I don’t want to go back home and scare Momma or my family and friends by letting them know that I ate meat here.

As he was eating, Fluttershy spoke up softly. “Hey, sweetie… um… when I was going through the halls today, I saw a flyer that was asking third graders on up to go by the band room and audition for pianist of the school choir.” She gave him a warm smile. “Did you go audition Toby?…um...if it’s okay for me to ask?”

“Yea, sugarcube. I bet ya nailed it, didn’t ya?” Applejack gave him a big smile.

Toby looked at the four girls’ expectant faces, but frowned and shook his head. “No, I didn’t make the choir.” He took a small bite out of his cheeseburger.

Sunset reached over and rubbed circles around his back as she looked at the others. “For some reason, the music that Mr. Keyes gave Toby to play was wrong and it caused him to mess up.” She looked at Toby, who was taking small bites out of his food. Sunset rubbed at his head soothingly and went back to eating her steak.

“Oh darling, I am TRULY sorry.” Rarity spoke after taking a bite of her sundae.

Sunset snarled. “That so called instructor also said some awful things about him! But he knows that they aren’t true. Don’t you buddy?” She gives him a reassuring smile as Toby nods.

“What a mean meanie mean pants Mr. Keyes is for not letting such a sweet little cupcake like you join the choir!” Pinkie frowned as she was finishing up her sweets.

Rarity looks at her sundae, and then at Toby. “Hey Toby. How would you like to share my sundae with me? I’m afraid I might not be able to finish it all, but maybe with a little help, I can. What do you say darling?” She gives him a warm smirk.

Toby eyes the sundae. “It does look good, Rarity. But are you sure you won’t mind me eating it with you? I just don’t want to be rude or selfish.” He gives her a light smile.

She reaches into the pocket of her vest and pulls out an extra plastic spoon, reaching over to hand it to Toby. “Oh darling please, this sundae might be sweet and delicious, but nothing is as sweet as you, Toby.” She gives a light giggle as Toby gently takes the spoon from her, causing the child to blush at the comment.

Without warning, the two dig into the sundae as the others look on, letting out light-hearted chuckles. After finishing the sundae in mere moments, Rarity couldn’t help but let out a chuckle of her own as she saw Toby’s face covered with chocolate syrup and ice cream. Toby looked a little confused until Rarity pulled out a pocket mirror to show him his face, and he let out a laugh of his own.

“Here Toby, let me clean that sticky dessert off your face darling.” She reaches into her purse and pulls out several napkins. She reaches over and wipes away all of the ice cream from his face. “There. That’s better, dear.” She smiles warmly at the child.

“Uh… Rarity. Ah believe the little feller ain't the only one who needs a little facial cleansing.” Applejack lets out a chuckle as Rarity quirks an eyebrow.

“Whatever do you mean Apple… Ah!” She cuts herself off as she gasps when she looks at her own face in the mirror. She is also covered with ice cream and chocolate syrup. “Oh, no....." She whispers. "Of all the worst things that could happen....this…is …the…worst…possible…thing!”

“Don’t worry, Rarity. Let me wipe it off for you.” Toby says softly as he climbs off his chair, walks over to Rarity, and reaches up with a clean napkin to wipe at her face. After he finishes wiping all of the dessert of her face, he gives her a warm smile. “There you go, Rarity! All clean.” He giggles lightly.

Rarity raises the pocket mirror up, and looks into it to see her face spotless. She feels tears sting her eyes as she wraps her arms around the little boy, pulling him into a big hug. “Aw… thank you so much, darling. I don’t know what I was thinking eating like that. A lady should NEVER act in such a manner.”

Toby pats her back as he hugs her back with his little arms. “It’s okay, Rarity. Your sundae was very good, and very tempting to be dug into.” He giggles as the two gently break the hug. He walks back over to sit in his chair.

I enjoy being here in this world, but I miss home so much. Yet, I feel safe and comfortable with my new big sister Sunset and the others. I hope they will still accept me as their friend when I tell them about where I come from and how I ended up here. He thinks to himself as he looks around at the girls, sharing a good-hearted laugh.

Meanwhile walking along the sidewalk, towards their homes, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were plotting on what to do next to Toby. They snicker at one another until an evil grin creeps across Diamond Tiara’s face.

“Silver, I have the perfect idea to make that little baby’s life even more miserable! You know that Featherweight is the chief editor and photographer of the Canterlot High newspaper, right?” Silver Spoon nods. “Well, I think we could get him to take embarrassing pictures of each of the child’s friends, and then get him to write an article about each of them. And then he can write that the source of the information came from Toby Mason.” Diamond lets out a sinister laugh at her idea.

Silver Spoon joins in and smiles wickedly. “Oh…Diamond…that sounds…so devilish…but delicious!” She grins evilly.

Diamond smirks proudly. “I know, because I thought of it!” The girls chuckle meticulously as they continue their walk.

I promise you, you little snot ball, that when I’m done with you, you will be the loneliest little boy in the entire world. Diamond Tiara vows mentally.

To Be Continued…

Author's Note

And so DT and SS's plan has been set in motion to make Toby's life miserable and break his little heart. :fluttershysad:

fred2266: "Well, we've made the Scooby Doo joke for a second time.....whoops. Also, Diamond Tiara is now 20% less cute....."

A New Show: Episode Five

DISCLAIMER: This story was written without any input from GeodesicDragon.

This week's broadcast of A New Show opens with the fans piling into their seats, as the shot pans over to the stage. Fred and Jason are standing up, side by side, conversing with each other. Everything seems to be in order, and normal, contrary to the last two episodes, which were borderline insane.

"Hello, everybody!" Jason cheekily welcomes. "And welcome BACK, to A New Show!"

"As you can tell, Jason is quite peppy tonight," fred says. "Can you blame him? He's back in the studio after an obvious absence last week."

Jason nods. "If you have missed the last two weeks of the show for some unknown reason, things turned...."

"Insane," fred finishes.

"Yes, and very quickly," Jason adds. "I had to miss last week in order to help track down Toby Mason; my prized character, and the main protagonist of the A New Home series....of course, you already knew that," Jason blushes. "He was kidnapped by Lightning Dust, and she, along with Geo, nearly succeeding in excommunicating him from the public eye."

"BUT THEY FAILED!" midnight shouts out in triumph, as the fellow readers, like him, applaud and whistle.

"That's right, they did," fred pumps a fist in the air, as "We Are The Champions" blares in his head. "Don't take it the wrong way, though. That WASN'T their plan in the slightest."

"Well, at least not Geo's. He just went along with Lightning Dust. I'm not sure WHAT he thought was going to happen," Jason admits. "I forgive him, though, and so should all of you."

The crowd does not seem to be behind this so far.

"Come on, guys," fred replies to the crowd's lack of enthusiasm in making amends with Geo. "Look, the guy was pissed. He had every right to be, too. Oprah Winfrey screwed with him, and that ate him up. We all do crazy crap when we're angry. We've ALL been through that."

Some members of the crowd nod, while others shrug.

"So cut him some slack, guys," Jason asked. "Everything turned out alright in the end. Toby is safe, and Lightning Dust has turned over a new leaf."

"So, with that in mind," fred continues. "This show's topic is simply that: Redemption. Lightning Dust will be on the show tonight, along with SEVERAL other special guests. The last broadcast was a bit ludicrous, so, this week, we're going to make it up to everybody, with the LARGEST interview session we've EVER had."

"That's right," Jason smiles, hoping this show makes it up to the fans. "We've got not only 1, not 2, not even THREE, but NINE guests on the show tonight!"

"At ONCE," fred adds for emphasis, and the audience gasps in excitement, as Squishy roars in the very back.

"BEST A NEW SHOW EVER!!!!!!" The outcast shouts, as "We Are The Champions" once again rewinds back to the beginning in fred's head.

"It's sure to be a special show, folks," Jason promised with a slight nod. "We have a surprise for you guys...." the crowd "oooh's" in anticipation.

"It may be controversial," fred warns. "But we feel that it's deserving. We are going to do what we set out to do two episodes ago.....we are here to announce a THIRD host, for A New Show. We don't care WHAT Oprah says.....he, can go to HELL. This is OUR show, and we feel this is BEST for OUR show."

"With that in mind...let's try this again...." Jason says. "Ladies and gentleman, the NEWEST host, of A New Show.....GeodesicDragon!"

Geo comes through the curtain.....

To cricket chirps and disapproving looks.

"Awww, keech...." Geo gulps in realization.

Geo scratches the back of his head nervously, as the anger-stricken eyes of the A New Home fans loom over his figure. He begins to sweat.

He slowly walks to the newly placed third sectional on the stage, which came from Lionel Richie knows where. His legs are wobbly as he seats down.

Fred whistles in astonishment. Poor guy..... "Uhhhh....welcome to the show, Geo!" He grins sheepishly, almost as if saying, "Sorry, brudda."

Geo grabs at his shirt's collar, as the audience continues to gaze at him eerily. "I'll be honest with you guys....this may be MY sectional, but I'd rather be anywhere else in the world right now...."

Jason sighs, as this isn't going the way he thought it would. "I guess it will take the fans a bit longer to forgive you, Geo....I'm sorry."

"No, no-I....I'm sorry," Geo interrupts. "Not only to you and fred, but to the fans of A New Home," he scans his hand across the sea of Tobites. "It was wrong for me to engage in Lightning Dust's plan, which I thought was going to turn out barbaric, but I was simply looking to revenge. I didn't know what Lightning Dust was planning, but I trusted that whatever she was planning, would lead to my eventual revenge....unfortunately, it didn't. Where before I was pissed beyond belief, I now feel undeserving of where I sit right now. I am glad things didn't turn out the way you expected, but I'm not glad at the way I went about things. I'm not going to ask for your forgiveness, because I know that time heals all wounds. I can only hope that, one day, I can TRULY deserve this sectional....but for now, I guess I'll just have to work at it."

"We forgive you, Geo," fred replies. "And we hope the viewers do too, someday. We'll be right back, with our 9...unique guests...."

A New Show is brought to you by....

Deep in the jungle of the backstage area.....

A heavy, Australian Didgeridoo-based theme song plays.

Bazing jumps into the viewer's peripheral vision, wearing a beige collared shirt with a deep beige pocket on each side, beige Capri-shorts, brown mini-boots adorned with white socks underneath, and, to top it all off, an Australian safari hat.

Bazing bursts onto the show with a cheesy smile. "G'day, mates! Steve Bazing here! Ya know, I love the A New Home series, and this A New Show is a Mickey Mouse spinoff of the stories I love! If ya haven't noticed, though...." Steve moves up closer to the camera. He whispers, "Some of the people here are more Fruit Loopy than them bloody Taswegians, mate! And those Taswegians are nothing but ratbags, I swear....." he mumbles something incoherently under his breath, but then pays mind to the camera again, with his beaming smile taking over his face. "This place ain't no Woop Woop, though! I've pulled the incisors outta'a Crocs' mouth with my bare hands.....I've three-legged raced a Kangaroo and WON, and I've even pulled a Vee Dub out of the grasp of an earbashing Kindie with Gigantism! Point is, this place is nuts, which makes it the PERFECT place to explore! Next week, I'm gonna be on the Top End of this arena like Kangaroo Jack on crack when I go....OUTBACK!" Bazing flashes two thumbs up. "Be sure to bring your Sunnies, mates, because it's gonna get as dry as a Nun's nasty.....until then, Hooroo!" Steve Bazing runs off to go crack a fat.

Back inside the studio.....

Geo continues to look distraught, as the audience refuses to look away from him.

"Happy thoughts, people....happy thoughts...." fred murmurs.

Jason, noticing that the broadcast is continuing to spiral into a perpetual abyss of insanity, looks to change the subject. "...WWWEELLLL! We've kept you guys long enough! I'm sure you want to see who all are special guests tonight are, right?" The crowd erupts in cheers, as their mind, and eyes, are taken off Geo for the time being. He sighs in relief at that.

Fred clears his throat. "Yes. This will be the most special interview session we've EVER had on this show. There's going to be MANY fan favorites, MANY questions WILL be answered, and MANY of your voices WILL be heard. Introducing, our guest of honor for tonight.....Lightning Dust!"

Lightning Dust hovers out of the curtain to a roaring reception. Geo's jaw drops.

WHAT THE BLOODY HE-.....Why are they cheering HER?!?!?! THIS IS ALL HER DAMN FAULT!!!!

Geo waves to the fans with a cocky, but also friendly grin, as she lands next to Geo on his sectional. Geo crosses his arms and pouts, as he does all he can to not let his line of vision include Lightning Dust.

Lightning Dust jabs Geo's side with a elbow....wait, do hooves have elbows? Ummmm....

......

PONY ANATOMY. IT'S COMPLICATED.

"Hey, don't be like that, partner," She teases, chuckling. "Nice job on 'Heated Discussions', by the way.....can't BELIEVE you made a clopfic with me just because I TOLD you to....." she waggles her eyebrows at Geo.

Geo blushes. "Uh-heheh...well, I never back down from challenges....."

Lightning Dust nods with a raised eyebrow. "Congrats on your new co-host position, too....I TOLD you everything would work out!"

"That you did," Geo replies with a sigh.

"Welcome to the show, Lightning Dust," Jason shakes her hoof, as does fred with an extra amount of happiness.

"Nice to be here under better circumstances, guys," Lightning smiles warmly. "My first two appearances, I did a pretty nice job of making a fool of myself, didn't I?"

"Truthfully, you did," Jason admits. "You brawled with your human counterpart the first time, and the last time, you abducted Toby," Lightning Dust frowns.

"But, hopefully, the third time is the charm, and everything can be much more sanguine this time around," fred hopes.

Lightning Dust nods optimistically. "I promise, guys...NO funny business."

"Do you have anything you'd like to say before we bring out our other guests, Lightning Dust?" Jason asks curiously.

"I've already apologized to Geo," Lightning Dust replies. "But, once again, I'd like to say that I'm sorry," she looks at Geo straight in the eyes with a frown. "I took advantage of you, and I forced you into what could've been a potentially dangerous situation....and now....look...." she pans her gaze out at the crowd. "These people dislike you...because of ME....."

"It's not your fault, Lightning Dust," Geo replies. "I had the power to say no and walk away, and I didn't do it...."

"You wanted REVENGE," Lightning Dust brings up. "What else could you have done to get it?"

Geo turns away. "I......I guess you're right."

Lightning Dust hovers in the air. She looks at the crowd. "You guys shouldn't hate on Geo.....it's my fault.....forgive him, and forgive me even less.....I'm sorry I alerted you all with my actions. I NEVER meant to harm Toby, or ANYBODY else. Luckily, nobody DID get harmed."

"Why did you do it then, Lightning Dust?" Jason asks.

Lightning Dust floats back down next to Geo. "I was at the darkest corner in my life. I didn't know WHAT to do, but I knew I was going nowhere after the whole Academy incident. Hell, I had been living here ever since getting transported to Earth. Before that, nobody would take me in, so I would find the most quiet places to live. Void of any others around me. Now, tell me.....does that SOUND like 'the good life'?" Nobody nods. They just stay silent.

"I'm taking the silence as a no.....it's been rough. Things are JUST starting to get better, except for the times when I feel bad for what I did a few weeks ago. But, that's why I'm here.....to put that ALL behind me. To move on. I want my OLD life back. The life where I had dreams, aspirations and goals....." Lightning Dust then whispers, "friends....."

She is suddenly pulled into a hug by Geo. "I'll be your friend, Lightning Dust...."

Lightning Dust is taken aback by this action, but she returns the hug with a gleaming smile.

Geo lets go, as fred and Jason walk over to hug Lightning Dust. She accepts their warmth.

"We'll be your friends too, Lightning Dust," Jason proclaims.

"That's all I wanted....." Lightning Dust tearfully replies, as Jason and fred sit back down. Everybody in the audience simultaneously spread their arms.

Lightning Dust chuckles with a sniffle. "I wish I could hug all you guys at once....."

"Why don't you go hug them one at a time, while we bring out the other guests?" Fred suggests.

"Good idea!" Lightning Dust eagerly replies. "Fans of A New Home.....EMBRACE ME!"

Midnight lunges at Lightning Dust, tackling her to the ground in a powerful hug.

"What a beautiful sight...." fred admires.

"While Lightning Dust gets acquainted with the fans," Jason says. "Let's bring out our OTHER guests.....you know them as the six main characters of My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, but their connection to A New Home, is that FIVE of them are Toby's aunts, and ONE of them is his loving and caring mother...."

"Introducing to A New Show ONCE AGAIN..." fred prepares. "Rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr-RAAAIIINNBOOWW DAASSSSHHH!!!!!"

Rainbow Dash zips out onto the stage. She waves at the crowd, but notices they are all too busy hugging Lightning Dust. They ARE cheering for her still, though. Dash rolls her eyes with a chuckle, as she shakes the hands of Jason and fred.

She lands next to Geo, smirking at him. "Eh, Geo....how's my hunt for Welfare going?" She snickers.

Geo's eyes bulge. "I guess you really DID follow me on FimFiction, didn't you?"

"You bet!" Dash squees. "It's an AWESOME story!"

"It gets a THUMBS UP from her!" Pinkie Pie appears beside Dash from Cthulhu knows where, sporting two pink thumbs where her hooves should be.

Everybody not involved in the hug-fest does a double take, as Pinkie just sits there playing thumb-war with herself.

"It's just Pinkie Pie, it's just Pinkie Pie, it's just Pinkie Pie, it's just Pinkie Pie," fred continues to chant quietly as he rolls back in forth on his sectional.

Pinkie Pie snorts, as she points at fred. "I like him!"

"Well....Pinkie Pie is....here now...." Jason stammers. "Next, Applejack!"

Applejack trots out onto the stage, politely shaking the hooves of the three co-hosts. She sits down to the farthest left of Jason, shaking her head at Pinkie Pie's antics.

"Rarity!" fred announces, as the fashionista canters out onto the stage with a flip of her mane. She gasps when she realizes that all eyes are not on her. Either way, she is a lady, and ladies are respectable, so she shakes the co-hosts' hands. Fred goes one step further, however, and kisses favorite ponies' hoof. Rarity giggles as she sits down next to fred.

"Equestria's NEWEST princess...Twilight Sparkle!" Jason announced, as Princess Celestia's prized students trots out onto the stage in the most un-royal of ways. Geo oogles over his Geoverse wife, and nearly faints when he gets to shake her hoof.

He then gets pissed when Twilight goes to sit by Applejack, but he plans to keep his composure.

"And finally....the best mama in Equestria....FLUTTERSHY!" Geo belts, as Fluttershy appears calmly floats out onto the stage with a smile.

To the audience's surprise, though, right behind her comes Sunset Shimmer. And she is giving a piggy-back ride....to Toby.

The audience pushes Lightning Dust away from any possible hugs, as all of their attention turns to the stage. Lightning Dust takes that as her cue to go sit back down, as the crowd unloads with appreciation for their favorite child OC.

"TOBY! TOBY! TOBY! TOBY! TOBY! TOBY! TOBY! TOBY! TOBY! TOBY! TOBY!"

Toby happily waves at the crowd. The last time he had been on the show, he was very much overwhelmed with the praise from the audience. But this time, he seemed to be enjoying it immensely.

After a few more hoof and handshakes between the co-hosts and the other three guests, Sunset sits next to Twilight, Fluttershy sits next to Rarity, and Toby sits next to his mother.

Sunset kills any rumors of bad blood between her and Twilight, as she playfully takes off her crown, and puts it back on her head backwards. She and Twilight giggle at each other.

"Well....everyone is comfortable, and everyone is here," fred says. "Welcome to the show: Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Applejack, Twilight, Sunset, Fluttershy, and of course.....welcome to you, as well, Toby."

"Glad to be here again!" Rainbow Dash replies.

"Yay!" Pinkie Pie cheers, as her thumbs turn into mangoes. "Oh....uhhhh.....THANKS!" She snorts some more. "I've ALWAYS wanted my appendages to be replaced by FRUIT!" She bits into one of her mango-hooves.

"Thank ya very much for the hospitality, fellers," Applejack tips her hat to the co-hosts.

"It's an honor to be here, darlings," Rarity praises. "Such a lovely show with LOVELY fans this is." The audience applauds.

"You are quite welcome," Twilight replies with a courteous nod. "The fans of A New Home are so welcoming and caring. We are YOUR subjects."

That sounds just a LITTLE bit creepy.... fred thinks with a grimace.

"Oh, it's so wonderful to be here," Fluttershy quietly speaks. "I can't thank you all enough for your kindness and support.....I....I just don't even know what to say....."

"YAY! YAY! YAY! YAY! YAY! YAY! YAY! YAY! YAY!" The crowd chants.

Fluttershy takes a deep breath. "....Yaaayyyy....."

The crowd erupts in one ginormous "D'aaaawww...."

They then chant, "THAT'S SO CUTE! THAT'S SO CUTE! THAT'S SO CUTE! THAT'S SO CUTE! THAT'S SO CUTE!"

Fluttershy blushes, as Toby giggles.

"You all have taught us so much about friendship," Jason says. "The least we can do is welcome you the best way we can."

"Toby, it is an absolute HONOR to have you here in the studio with us," fred adds. "You are one of the biggest proprietors of friendship I have ever had in my life."

"Thank you, Mr. fred," Toby replies sweetly.

"We are so happy that you are alright. How are you feeling?" Jason asks.

"I feel really good," Toby replied. "I have my new sister Sunset, and a new friend named Lightning Dust. I've never been this happy in my life."

"Unfortunately, we don't have enough time to interview you all," fred admits. "This was just something special we threw together for the fans, after they had been ripped off the last few weeks. Tonight, we are focusing on your new friend, Toby....Lightning Dust, and her quest to become a better pony. Lightning Dust, why did you think kidnapping

Toby would help you to better yourself?"

"Because everyone he meets, he changes. He makes them love. If he doesn't right away, he will soon," she answers. "I was a dark soul, and if I were going to put my faith and my heart into ANY being, it would be the being with the biggest heart of all." She smiles warmly in Toby's direction.

"So...has it worked?" Geo asks.

"The friendship? It's worked WONDERS," Lightning Dust sighs happily. "Just like I thought, my soul is starting to let some light shine into it. I'm happier, and I've also moved in with Fluttershy and Toby."

"Really?" Jason did not expect that. "That's amazing. Good for you, Lightning Dust. You deserve it."

"I don't DESERVE it," Lightning Dust argues. "But I sure am glad that I have the opportunity. That's for sure."

"How much have you and Toby hung out?" Geo asks.

"Quite a bit for a week's worth, I'd say. Every day, we go to Sugarcube Corner for their ROCKIN' ice cream! I mean, I am an ice cream JUNKIE, but Toby can eat just as much as me....he doesn't even get a brain freeze, either!"

Toby giggles. "Practice makes perfect......"

A new feature suddenly debuts on A New Show, as a bumper in the bottom right hand corner notifies us if anything A New Show related is trending on Twitter. It seems that right now, the terms "Steve Bazing", "#YAY", and "#THATSSOCUTE" are trending.

"Now is the time of the show where we get ACTIVE," Jason announces. "We will give the opportunity of asking Lightning Dust a question to THREE of the audience members. Make sure your questions are appropriate, and also make sense."

Many raise their hand.

"Hmmmm...how about...." fred contemplates, weighing this decision on his shoulders like it's even mildly important. "Hunter reaper."

Squishy roars with excitement, as he uses his tentacles to hoist Hunter into the air. Hunter must be used to this, because he is not scared in the slightest.

What a bad-ass.

"Okay. What is your opinion of us, the readers?" He asks.

"You guys are awesome. Seriously. Those hugs you all just gave me? Meant a LOT to me. I have gained MANY new friends in the past week, and you guys are some of my favorites. You ever want to grab some ice cream with me, I'm in!" She grins, as the same amount of hands are raised.

"Go for it, Nova," Geo calls out.

"MUHAHAHAHAHAHAAAAAAAA!" Nova Nexus chortled, before he clears his throat. "Uhhh...sorry. My question is simple....do you hate Rainbow Dash, Lightning Dust?"

Rainbow Dash looks to her right. Into the eyes of Lightning Dust. Lightning Dust looks at her, as well.

"I used to, not gonna lie," Dust admits. "Spitfire got onto me for making that tornado that nearly cost the lives of Dash's friends. Yes, I admit.....I did that. It was also my idea. But, Rainbow Dash HELPED me. I thought for a long time, SHE was the reason I am not a Wonderbolt RIGHT now...." she pauses.

"You know how I see it now? It's called peer pressure. It's not Dashie's fault at all. I forced her into it, like I forced Geo. I seem to do a lot of FORCING in my life. You know how I see it? I almost killed Twilight, Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie, and Fluttershy. I could never be more sorry for that. I've never had the chance to do this....so, I'd like to say.....I'm SORRY, Rainbow Dash....I'm sorry for leeching onto you at the camp instantly, in an attempt to ride your coattails. You ARE a better flyer than me.....I know that. The Sonic Rainbooms you've performed don't lie. I was intimidated by you, and so, I looked to be your "friend", in hope we could both be in the Wonderbolts together. In the Wonderbolts, we would have to perform the same tricks during shows, so I knew I wouldn't be outshined by you. The fact that I became Lead Pony was luck, and it shocked me just as much as it shocked you.

I made one of my many mistakes when I planted the idea in your mind to help me start that tornado. I manipulated you, and that's wrong. In doing so, you almost killed your friends. That's WAY beyond just wrong. I realize my mistakes now, and I'm looking to chance.....Rainbow Dash, can you forgive me?"

Rainbow Dash immediately wraps Lightning Dust in a hug.

"Of course I can...." Dash responds. "I don't care WHAT you say, Lightning Dust....you DO deserve friendship....EVERYPONY does. No matter WHAT you've done, all is forgiven," the hug is let go. "By the way...you ARE an INCREDIBLE flier. You made me step up my game at the Wonderbolts Camp."

Lightning Dust chuckles. "Thanks, Dashie...." she gives Rainbow Dash a feather-five. She turns to Dash's friends. "What about you gals? I know you've already forgiven me, Fluttershy....otherwise, you wouldn't let me live in your house...but Twilight, Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie? What do you say?"

"A few years ago," Twilight begins. "I would've said no. But, ever since coming to Ponyville, I've learned SO much about friendship. One of the things I've learned, is that everypony deserves a second chance, regardless of what they've done. I've forgiven Trixie, I've forgiven Discord, I've forgiven Sunset," Twilight wraps a hoof around Sunset's waist. "They've all been willing to change. They all HAVE changed. How can you turn someone who wants to become better down?"

"Friendship is a wondrous thing, darling," Rarity replies. "That's something EVERYONE should experience, if not for a second time. I almost died at your hands, but I'd rather DIE than be without friends," she smiles.

"Ah reckon ya'll have learned your lesson," Applejack says. "So long as you're SERIOUS about this whole friendship thing, then ah guess I can forgive yah."

"YES!" Pinkie Pie exclaims. She trots up rams Lightning Dust to the ground, squeezing her ribs tight. "I'm ALWAYS looking for new friends and OH BOY what a LUCKY day! Looks like we'll have to throw you a 'Welcome to the Land of Friendliness' party when we get back to Ponyville!"

"Uhhh....s-sure!" Lightning Dust voice strains from the pressure of the pink one's hug. "I h-have to be able to breath between now and then, th-though!"

Pinkie Pie drops Lightning to the ground. "Hmmm...I guess you're right. Functioning lungs ARE a key component to friendship...."

"Thanks for understand-"

Lightning Dust is interrupted by hugs from all her new friends, which also includes Sunset Shimmer, Fluttershy, and Toby. Jason and fred squeeze in for good measure.

"I.....also have some apologizing to do...." Geo breaks up the incredibly adorable moment. Everybody stops hugging, and turns to him.

"I'd like to apologize to the lot of you, too..." he says. "To the Elements of Harmony....I'm sorry about taking part in the kidnapping of your-"

Geo is interrupted by a slight strain on his ankles. He looks down to see Toby around them, like a monkey on a banana tree.

"Mr. Geo....." Toby begins.

"Y-yes?" Geo asks.

Toby closes his eyes. "....Shut up," he demands happily.

"A-alright then," he replies in astonishment, as all the ponies and Sunset Shimmer walk over to him and, like Toby, hug him.

Geo begins to cry, as everybody besides him in the hug circle chant, "All is forgiven.....all is forgiven.....all is forgiven.....all is forgiven....."

"Alright, this is getting creepy now....." Geo admits with bulged eyes, as the chanting does not stop.

A New Show is brought to you by....

"Come here, Geo....you big Scottish hoss, you-"

"SONIK ANSWER QUESTION PLEASE," fred's hug attempt is interrupted by Geo calling on Sonik.

"Now that you have been kicked out of the Wonderbolts Academy, where will you go next? What will you do? What are the things that you will strive towards becoming?" He asks.

"Where I will go next, is Dairy Queen for some banana splits," Dust answers. "After that, I'll go back to Fluttershy's to get some shut-eye. I will strive towards becoming a better pony, and a great friend to all that are friends of mine. I will make it up to everybody, for all the mistakes that I have made."

"WILL YOU MARRY ME, LIGHTNING DUST?!?!" midnightshadow yells at the top of his lungs, causing everybody to laugh. EXCEPT Lightning Dust.

She shrugs. "Sure."

"Wait-WHAT?!" Fred questions.

"Why not?" Dust asks. "I already have friends. Why not have a lover, too?" She giggles. "Midnight's pretty cute.....as long as we get to have an ice cream wedding cake, I'm set!"

Paramedics are already tending to midnight by the time that sentence ends. Aiden the wolf pisses on his chest.

"Oh my Celestia!" Rarity screams in shock.

"Don't worry, lady Rarity," fred assures. "This type of stuff happens 6 times each broadcast."

"Again, we apologize to our other guests for not being able to talk to them too much this episode," Jason says with a frown.

"Why don't we have one of them on the show each week?" Geo suggests. "We can interview one, and then have another, then another, then another. MIGHT I SUGGEST PRINCESS TWILIGHT FIRST?" He asks with hopeful eyes.

"GIVE THAT MAN A STATUE!" Fred bellows in agreement.

"It's settled then," Jason grins, turning to Twilight. "Would you like to be on the show next week, Twilight?"

Twilight nods. "It will be my pleasure."

Paramedics are now tending to Geo as that sentence is finished, as the terms "#HUGITOUT", and "#ALLISFORGIVEN" are now trending.

A New Show is brought to you by....

The show returns, with the three co-hosts, and our nine guests for the night in a big line, standing side by side. They either have a hoof, or a hand on the pony or human next to them's shoulder. They begin kicking one leg, or forehoof, depending on who, into the air. They then switch legs, and continue to kick while "You Got A Friend In Me" plays-

Laughter. Dark, maniacal laughter is heard.

A lantern is lit, and we now are aware who the laughter came from.

Ellington.

He sets the lantern down on a small table next to him. He is rocking back in forth in a vintage rocking-chair. He also looks very much different from the last time we saw him. Whereas last time, he was wearing a fancy suit, now, he looks the complete opposite of fancy.

Now, he wears a vest that almost looks like one of a tourist, but it's not. It's imprinted with the vibrant pattern of blue, yellow, orange, and red. He has on a plain black shirt underneath it. He has on plain white pants, beige mini-boots, and to top it all off, a fedora....made of snake-skin.

"I talked last week.....of a dark age," Ellington speaks, with a slight Louisianian accent. "Tonight has proven me above all else....a martyr of hope. We seen a stereotypical Australian, talk about how he's gonna "uncover the truth behind A New Show"....." he chuckles. "WE'LL HE'S ALREADY OUTTA TIME! I've already dooo-ooonnee thaaa-aattt. "Steve Bazing"....is a gimmick. I'm not a gimmick......I am THE EATER OF WORLDS!

Seems we have a weddin' to be planned....." he giggles menacingly. "Let me be the first to congratulate the happy couple.....Lightning Dust and midnight.....sitting in a tree....K-I-S-S-I-N-G......AHAHAHAHAHAHAHA-BUT THAT'S CHILDISH, AIN'T IT?!?!? Speakin' of the children....one of these days.....them two is gonna have a baby.....I can only hope, THAT PARENTS...ya'll stop-lyyyiinnn', to ya children, and tellin' them, that monsters....aren't real....I SWEEEEEAAARRR, man....monsters.....are real.....I'm gonna prove it....and then, I'm gonna grab, every single one'a them children, ball 'em up, and shield 'em from the darkness-BECAUSE NO ELSE WILL!

......Follow.....the buzzards....."

End feed.....

Chapter Seven: "Breaking News"

Toby awakes to a disturbance in his slumber. That disturbance happens to be an array of excessive giggling. Toby rubs his eyes, and turns next to him, where Sunset Shimmer continues to giggle on their couch/bed.

She has her face buried into a laptop, with ear-buds shoved into her ears, which is why she does not notice Toby waking up.

"Sister Sunset," Toby softly speaks out. "What are you watching?"

Sunset's eyes dart over to see that Toby is wide awake, and staring at her. Within a second, her eyes dart back to the laptop, back to Toby, and then back to the laptop so she can slam it shut. She takes the ear-buds out.

"Uhhh....what did you say, Toby?" She innocently asks.

"I asked what you were watching, Sunset Shi-"

"NOTHING," Sunset Shimmer quickly interrupts, grinning like she is hiding something.

"Normally I would saying something like "sorry to be rude, Sister Sunset, but could you please tell me what is going on?", but you told me to make that less of a habit.....so, Sister Sunset.....what is going on? Tell me." Toby demands with a cute grunt.

Sunset Shimmer sighs, but can't help but crack a mild smile. "I guess I should have warned you not to be so cute when you're trying to be forceful. Alright, I'll tell you, but you have to promise not to tell ANYBODY, alright?"

Toby nods. "Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye," he mimics the well-known motions of the promise, taught to him by a certain pink friend back in Equestria.

Sunset Shimmer's eyes bulge. "Does....does the Pinkie Pie in YOUR world do that, too?"

Toby chuckles. "Yup."

Sunset Shimmer shakes her head in amazement. "Huh.....well, anyway," she opens her laptop back up, and gulps. "THIS, is what I was watching....."

Toby leans in for a closer look, when he realizes he doesn't have his glasses on. He stretches out, over towards the table next to the sofa/bed to pick them up. He puts them on, then takes his former spot, which involves him not even having to lean in to the laptop.

At first glance, Toby sees the all-too familiar logo of YouTube. He hadn't seen it for two years, but he knew it from the many times he tried to use mommy's computer to get onto it. She always told him no, as a way to save him from the dangers that lurked the internet. The only website Toby could get on was brainpop.com.

"My Little Corgi?" Toby questioned as he read the title of the video. "I don't get it," he looked up at Sunset for guidance.

Sunset sighed again. "It's a TV Show, Toby...m-my...my favorite....."

"Alright," Toby responded simply. "What's wrong with that? Why is that something you need to hide from me?"

"Toby....have you ever played with Barbie dolls?" Sunset asked.

"Uhhhh......no. My dad said those were for sissies," Toby answered.

Sunset had to refrain herself from scowling. Jeez....the more and more I learn about his dad, the more I wanna kick his teeth in.... She took a deep breath. "Well, I wouldn't say they're for "sissies"...more for girls. Well, not all girls....but.....uhhh...girls that....."

"My Little Corgi is a show for little girls, isn't it?" Toby bluntly remarked.

Sunset nodded in relief, glad she wouldn't be stumbling over her words trying to explain the situation anymore. "You sure are smart, Toby. I couldn't have said it any better myself. My Little Corgi is a show for little girls, and, well....as you can see....I'm....not a LITTLE girl...."

"But why should that matter?" Asks Toby.

"Frankly, Toby, it shouldn't," Sunset responds. "But some people are jerks, and, well....they like to judge people for liking things that they believe they SHOULDN'T like."

"That's stupid," Toby says.

Sunset nods. "You're 100% right. It is. That's just how life is, though. Anybody who is at least a TINY bit different than the norm gets cast aside."

Toby can't help but examine the paused image of 6 corgis defeating a corgi that looks to be wearing a robe of that of a king. There's a purple one, a blue one with rainbow fur on the top of her head, and on her tail, a white one, an orange one, a pink one, and a butter yellow one.

The dogs look familiar, but Toby can't quite pick out where he had seen them before.

"This show looks very cute, sister Sunset...." Toby compliments with a warm smile.

"That's what originally drew me in. Cuteness is my weakness. I saw Snips and Snails watching it at Snips' house one time, and it just.....pulled me in. This is the premiere of the third season."

"You at least have others to watch it with, then," Toby points out.

"Actually....I don't. I told Snips and Snails it looked stupid, and that they were wussies for watching it. This was back when I was a big jerk, mind you. But after a long battle with my mind, I knew I shouldn't judge. After all, I played with Teenage Mutant Ninja Griffons as a young filly in Equestria," Sunset giggles. "One of the great advantages of living in the attic above the school library, is you have full access to internet all night. So, I gave in. I watched the entire first season in one night, got no sleep, and failed my Biology test because of it that same day. Was totally worth it," Sunset smirks. "Then, I watched the 8 episodes that came with the second season the next night. I was caught up now. A new episode came out every Sunday, and I made it my top priority to watch it as soon as the school janitor locked all the doors. I would go to online chat rooms to watch the new episodes with other My Little Corgi fans....just like me.

As odd as it may sound.....those Broppies were the only real friends I had ever had in my life....I couldn't be jerks to them, because they....they underSTOOD me.....more than anybody else could."

"Broppies?" Toby curiously asked.

"Oh....that's what fans of My Little Corgi are called," Sunset explains with a slight blush. "It combines the words "bro" and "puppy", to create "Broppy." Girls that like to watch the show are normally called "Sister Litters." Ya know, like litters of puppies."

"Wow....." Toby muses, mesmerized. "That is not only intriguing, but also very cool, sister Sunset. I think I would like to watch this show."

Sunset gasps. "YOU WOULD?!" She squees as Toby nods his head. "SWEET! FINALLY, someone I can share this glorious show with that wont judge me!"

"But....don't you think Snips or Snails wouldn't judge you? I mean, they watch it, too."

Sunset shakes her head. "It just wouldn't be good for my reputation, Toby. I'm know as a rebel around school, Toby. Yes, I'm nicer now, but I still have traits that everyone around me has gotten used to. There's no WAY they will accept me watching MY LITTLE CORGI of all shows. It's a show about prancing, pretty puppies! I'll be the laughingstock of the school if anybody finds out I like this show!"

"That's just ridiculous," Toby argues.

"Why do you think Snips and Snails are such outcasts now, Toby? After I became nicer, they had the opportunity to be themselves. One day, they both came to school wearing My Little Corgi branded shirts, and the only sounds that filled their ears that day were the snickers and the insults that were thrown their way by their fellow students. They CRIED, Toby....I heard them from the bathroom. It hurt me that I couldn't tell them that I was a Broppie, too, but they would've called their hecklers out, and announced that I was on their side. Then they would laugh at ME, too.....I may not take a whole lot from anybody, but I don't think I could beat up an entire school of teenagers all on my own, JUST to defend my rights to watch a TV Show for little girls."

Toby frowns, but he can see where Sunset Shimmer is coming from in her defense. "Who else do you know that watches the show?"

"Besides Snips and Snails, well, Lyra is the BIIIGGG one. Heck, she claims she wants to go to the universe My Little Corgi takes place in, and roam as a corgi WITH the characters. She takes it a little TOO far sometimes. I know for a fact that Silver Spoon watches it, which is some SERIOUS ammunition I can use on her if she and Diamond Tiara keep messing with you. Vice Principal Luna's ringtone is the show's theme song, so I think that confirms she's a fan. Let's see....oh! And most recently, I saw a My Little Corgi bumper sticker on his car."

"Wow....seems like MORE than just little girls are watching it," Toby replies in amazement.

Sunset nods. "There are more Broppies than there are little girl fans, even. We've got 8 year old boys, to 45 year old girls watching the show. Not only is it cute, but it's just an all around beautiful show. The animation, the characters are likable and complex, the songs are catchy, and the voice acting is SO well done. It's a show that puts any other animated TV show in the past 5 years to SHAME."

"It sure sounds like it," Toby muses. "I'd love to watch it!"

"And I'd love for you to watch it with me, buddy," Sunset responds, but she suddenly frowns. "Unfortunately, we have to do it when nobody is around...."

"But WHY?" Toby asks. "Why can't Rainbow Dash know? Why can't anyone else know?"

"I already explained that, Toby," Sunset repeats as she puts her backpack on. "If word gets out that I'm a Broppie, my entire social life will cease to exist, and I just RECENTLY got my social life! I'd like to hold onto it for as long as possible. Not to mention, if Diamond Tiara finds out that you watch MY LITTLE CORGI of all shows, she'll never shut up about it. Of course, I'll shut her up for you, but by then, your emotions will have already been tampered with, and I DON'T want that."

"Well, I thank you for that, but don't you think that if everyone can accept that you're really a pony, that they could accept something as little as you watching some show?"

"I wish it were that simple, Toby. I can show you the show later tonight if we get a chance, but PLEASE don't say a WORD about this to ANYBODY," Sunset says, thrusting Toby's backpack over him.

"But I-"

"NOPE," Sunset interrupts. "Discussion over. Now, let's go wake Rainbow Dash's lazy butt up," Sunset groans as she begins to travel up the staircase leading to Rainbow Dash's room, not wanting to be late.

Toby can only sigh. Would people really make fun of me for something as simple as liking a certain TV Show? Toby thought. It seemed too dumb for him to believe, but Sunset Shimmer was older, and more experienced in life. Maybe these Broppies had taught her things he had never thought about before.

Meanwhile....

Canterlot High School....

The Press Room....

Diamond Tiara slammed down the piece of paper on Featherweight's desk, while both she and Silver Spoon grin like the Cheshire cat.

"What's this?" Featherweight asks, gulping. He had a pretty good idea, but he didn't like what he was thinking.

"Your newest hit column!" Diamond Tiara proclaims. "Didn't you get my text? I told you I was going to make Lameson's life SUCK by getting his friends to turn on him!"

"I had a feeling that's what this was," Featherweight replies with hesitation towards Diamond Tiara.

"Read it," Diamond Tiara commands with a smug expression. "It's truly of masterpiece."

Featherweight scans over it, and his eyebrows lower by the time he's done reading. "Uhhhhh...."

"What do you think?" Diamond Tiara asks with a curious grin, getting nose to nose with Featherweight.

Featherweight hastily grins back. "Well, it's certainly....nasty, that's for sure....."

"Oh, please," Diamond Tiara replies by crossing her arms. "I could've done MUCH worse, but, since he's just an 8 year old kid, I figured it'd be unrealistic to pretend he's saying stuff like "Applejack is in love with her brother."

Silver Spoon gasps. "Applejack is in love with her brother?!"

Diamond Tiara snickers evilly. "THAT'S for next week's paper. Now, how long until everybody in the school gets their hands on THIS?"

"I'm guessing I have no choice but to print it...do I?" Featherweight asks.

"Of course you don't!" Diamond Tiara barks. "Now, HOW LONG?" She repeats with venom.

"Right before first period begins, more or less," Featherweight estimates.

"Hmph. Good," Diamond Tiara pleasantly replies. "Make sure your word is golden. I want this issue to be the most MUST-SEE issue of the Canterlot High Press EVER!"

Meanwhile.....

The Entrance to the Crystal Empire.....

"Thew....finally!" Kevin proclaims with a heavy sense of relief. "After over a day of traveling, we made it!"

"It didn't help that the train was a few hours late," Nikolai grumbles. Riley barks in agreement.

"I don't mean to be rude," Daring Do blurts out. "But it just does NOT sound natural to hear a bark coming from a human....."

Riley runs over to lick Daring's face.

"Ech....that ALSO is NOT natural," Daring Do complains.

"What's not natural is the fact that your actually HERE," Kevin points out. "You just.....woke up here? And then boarded the train?"

Daring Do nods. "Yes, guys....what is so hard to believe about that? I was in the middle of battling Ahuizotl in my quest to capture the Holy Grail, he got the upper hand on me, and then I wake up right next to the train-stop."

Kevin puts his hands up defensively. "Don't get me wrong, it's really cool to see one of my favorite characters from one of my favorite novels come to life, but I just can't help but think I didn't get enough sleep last night...."

"How do you think I feel?" Daring Do replies. "I wake up in this random place, meet a Satyr, and a human and wolf that have switched bodies. Not to mention, I'm apparently the main protagonist in a popular book series. What is wrong with this picture?"

"Well, we're about to find out," Nikolai points a paw up ahead. "There's the Crystal Castle up ahead. Princess Celestia should be able to let us in on the details."

"As long as there are no snakes in that castle, everything should go smoothly," Daring Do shivers as her and her new comrades begin to walk forward.

"By the way, it's an ULTRA popular book series," Kevin corrects.

"Oh...my apologies, you fancolt," Daring Do chuckles. Kevin squees.

An hour later....

Canterlot High School.....

As Toby and the girls leave the Gym, and begin to separate to their first period classes, they all make it top priority to pick up the newest issue of the Canterlot High newspaper off of the rack next to the gym.

"Wonder if I got voted 'Top Athlete of the Week' AGAIN," Rainbow Dash smirks.

"Wonder which one of my jokes got picked for the weekly 'Knucklehead' column!" Pinkie Pie gleefully announces.

"Ah wonder why Tobeh would say the things he said on the front page," Applejack coldly announces.

"Wha....what?" Toby squeaks out in shock and surprise. "What are you t-talking ab-bout? I've never submitted ANYTHING to the school newspaper-"

Toby was interrupted by Applejack shoving her copy in his face, DEFINITELY close enough to where he could read it.

All of the other girls had no idea what Applejack was talking about, so they had to quickly and carefully eye their copies of the newspaper.

It didn't take long for them to find what they were looking for, because just like Applejack said, it was the TOP STORY on the FRONT PAGE.

"Rarity: Canterlot's top fashion designer and lover of fashion actually steals her ideas from fashion magazines and pretends to be the originator of her outfits. Also, she doesn't use the finest of clothing material, but material that has been donated.

Rainbow Dash: Canterlot's number one athlete is actually really bad. She claims to have been born with her athletic ability, but in reality she watches training videos on soccer, basketball, softball, etc. She also reads Sports for Dummies books to learn how to be good a sports.

Applejack: The redneck country girl claims to make apple cider freshly squeezed from the apples from her farm, but truth be told, her and her Apple clan purchases apples from other places, and asks for the producers of those apples to make the apple cider for them, but put Sweet Apple Acres on the bottles.

Pinkie Pie: Always hyper. She says because she just loves to plan parties and events for the school, but if I may be the bearer of bad news, she actually drinks a great amount of coffee so she can stay awake during her classes. She needs coffee to stay awake so she doesn't fail, because she really isn't that bright in the head.

Fluttershy: The school's number one lover of all animals both big and small. She looks innocent and sweet on the outside, but on the inside, she is a carnivore who loves to eat meat. Also, secretly she has coats that are made from the most expensive furs of animals.

Sunset Shimmer: The three time Princess of the Fall Formal, who recently turned a new leaf, was never reformed, it seems. She walks Mrs. Mild's kindergarten class to school every day, but little do those poor students know about what Sunset does when they AREN'T in class. She sneaks into their classroom during lunchtime and recess, and steals the milk and cookies that they were supposed to snack on only minutes later.

All of this great and shocking news is brought to you by me, third grader, Toby Mason.

Toby gasps, as he slowly lowers Applejack's newspaper down to his eyes. All he sees is 6 teenage females giving him the death stare.

"You're in BIG trouble, young man...." Fluttershy coldly proclaims.

To Be Continued.....

Author's Note

Oh, no :pinkiegasp: it looks like DT and SS's plan is already starting to take a devious shape. :twilightoops:

A New Show: Episode Six

DISCLAIMER: This story was written without any input from GeodesicDragon.

Before the show...

Fred and Jason are surveying the stage. Specifically, the giant banner at the top that reads "Happy Birthday, Cody!" Black and green streamers hang all around the set in rows.

Fred frowns. "Is there any way we can make the banner sound more....senile?"

"Awww....why would you wanna upset Cody on his BIRTHDAY, fredd-o?" Pinkie Pie asks, as she begins to tie multiple black and green balloons to the steel beams that hold up the stage.

"It's the A New Home way!" Fred rebuttals. "I didn't get some extra special interview for my birthday! Nobody even cares when it's MY birthday! They announce it over the intercom at school and a pin drops....."

"Tough feathers, lassie," Geo replies. "It's your own fault. You're shoving Cody's own birthday in your face by actually celebrating it on the show."

"Hmph," fred pouts. "Either way, as long as you wear this kilt throughout the whole broadcast, I'll be a happy kid."

Geo's eyes bulge, as he instinctively dodges a kilt that fred throws directly at his face. It is your ordinary, everyday kilt, that has a red frame with white stripes striking through it vertically and horizontally. Roddy Piper would be proud.

"Go to bloody hell!" Geo retorts. "I'm not wearing that thing!"

"Puuusssyyyyyy," fred fires back.

"WHAT did you say?" Geo stares a whole through fred, taking multiple steps forward.

"......Cat....Dolls," fred corrects himself, in fear of his life. "The Pussycat Dolls will be performing at Cody's after-the-show party!"

"Nice cop-out answer," Jason compliments. "The Pussycat Dolls, though?"

"Yup!" Fred yelps. "They're fiscal."

"You could bring Tupac back from the DEAD," Geo replies. "I am still NOT wearing that kilt."

Fred crosses his arms. "And why NOT?"

"It's the most stereotypical thing you could POSSIBLY put me in!" Geo explains. "You think we all walk around Scotland wearing kilts?"

"Look," fred sighs heavily. "When I close my eyes to envision of the vast plains of Scotland, I see TWO things......a field filled with Irn Bru cans, and Thomas Rawlinson handing out kilt after kilt to a line that includes only thousands upon thousands of Geos. So, NO, I do NOT think that ALL Scots prance around in kilts....." fred snickers. "J-...just you."

"While I field full of Irn Bru cans DOES sound like heaven.....you're still an idiot," Geo insults.

Fred smirks. "The cans are empty, by the way."

"DAMMIT!" Geo curses.

"Gee, guys!" Pinkie blurts out. "Haven't you ever heard the rule that if you curse in the presence of a pony, you'll be crushed by the giant Lima Bean?"

"Now, see Pinkie," fred says. "When I close my eyes to envision the sense you are making, I see TWO things......no sense, and cents so I can buy some sense for you."

Pinkie giggles, but swiftly shifts herself over to fred, eerily whispering into his ear. "Then everything is going just as planned....." she then quickly flips back to her usual peppy demeanor. "SOOOOOOOOO! I'll wear the kilt!" She begins to bounce. "Oh! Oh! I'll just need some bagpipes!"

Geo groans. "You may as well grow a second mouth where your stomach is to feed yourself Abernethy biscuits with a bowl of Cullen skink while you play! Then, you will have officially reached up to the stratosphere with the amount of stereotypes you possess."

"Mmmmmm...." Pinkie moans. "Abernethy.....the most healthiest biscuit in the history of biscuitry!"

Fred shakes his head, but turns back to Geo. "Don't you want to make Cody happy on his birthday, you big grump?"

"TRUST me......he'll be a LOT happier WITHOUT me wearing that kilt....." Geo replies. "We ALL will...."

"BUT WE JUST WANT TO SEE YOUR SEXY ANKLES!!!!!!" Fred screams out, as silence comes over the entire arena. It seems even Cody's birthday decorations are staring at fred.

That is, until an unexpected bystander makes his presence known.

"Yaaaaayyy! Homosexual conflict!" Nova Nexus cheers, as now all eyes are on him. Fred's left eye begins to twitch.

"That's it! YOU'RE wearin' the kilt!" Fred demands, as he snatches up the kilt, and rushes over to Nova, forcing the kilt over his head, through his arms, and past his chest, stopping at his.....ankles.

Nova looks down at his new manly dress, and then looks back up at fred, grinning. "Yay! I'm important to the conflict!"

When no one is looking, Geo pulls up his pant-leg just a tiny bit, taking a quick glimpse at his ankles. He quickly places that same pant-leg down, and stares at Nova in the kilt for a split second.

Eh, definitely not as sexy as mine.... he can't help but think with a slight smirk. He could only hope no one ever got a hold of that thought.

"Welcome everybody, to A New Show...." fred awkwardly opens. "Uhhhh....nothing happened before the show....."

"Not a damn thing," Geo added, staring at Nova blankly.

Jason gritted his teeth, as he had a feeling this was going to be another one of THOSE shows. "Nova Nexus is going to be our official kilt-wearer for this weeks broadcast."

"Nah, that's just his usual attire," fred replies. "He wears it to every show....we just never noticed it."

"Sounds good to me," Geo says, unable to take his eyes off of Nova's ankles.

"I'm going to find 'Nessy!" Nova declares, doing a little twirl in his new getup. Geo huffs.

"Before the 'Stereotypical Hysteria Brigade' pops in unannounced to give us the boot off of syndicated television, let's just MOOOOOOVEEEEE on...." fred decides.

"Agreed," Geo nods his head, coming to the conclusion that no amount of Irn Bru would get his mind off of this episode.

"Well, today is going to be a very special episode, folks," Jason points out. "It's one of our VERY own loyal viewer and reader's birthday! Tonight, we celebrate the 19th birthday, of Cody!"

The crowd claps in response.

"And what a better way to celebrate your B-Day, then with an interview on A New Show?" Fred proclaims. "Well, except a Toucan.....everyone wants one of those so they can get.....LOOPY." Fred snickers.

Half of the crowd leaves.

Geo harrumphs, as he turns to glare at fred.

"Way to go, pecker-head....." he insults.

"YOU MADE A PUN, TOO!" Fred angrily retorts, looking back at the crowd. "How come none of THEM left!?!?!?"

"My pun was better," Geo brags.

"WHATEVER! WHAT'S DONE IS DONE!" Fred seethes as he sits back down.

"ENOUGH," Jason commands. "Today is a special day for Cody, and you two are NOT going to ruin it with your constant sniveling."

"Snivelness is not to godliness," fred mumbles.

"Fine, fine," agrees Geo. "Let's just bring out our first guest, shall we?"

"Of course! She recently arrived in Equestria from....well, it's never specified in the episode "Read It And Weep" where she comes from, so....I guess some type of head-cannon will have to be made," Jason scratches his head in thought.

"BUTTE, MONTANA!" Fred screams. "IT'S PERFECT!"

".....What," Geo deadpans.

"BUTTE FRIGGEN, MONTANA!"

"Is it Butte Montana, or Butte Friggen, Montana?" Geo asks. "Make up your mind."

"Let's ask our guest!" Fred declares with a excited grin.

Jason and Geo share a look, which ends with Jason shrugging in agreement, as he introduces. "Good segway, I guess. Alright. Ladies and gentleman, welcome to A New Show......Daring Do!"

All of the audience that left, due to fred's Celestia-awful pun, suddenly file into their seats once again with a fit of clapping.

While this clap, this totally copyrighted theme song plays.

Daring, Daring Do,

Is it true?

That. Hasbro hates you?

Look at your design,

It's quite. Identical,

To Rainbow Dash's...uh, design,

Daring, Daring Do,

There's snakes all around you,

So are you afraid yet?

Daring, Daring Do,

When you swing into view,

Does the text in your life say 'Achievement Get?'

You know we got a big plot-hole to solve,

So Daring Do get offa your back,

What out for the quicksand,

And Daring Do you're gonna die oh wait you're not because you're an overratted pro-tago-nist,

And Rainbow Dash loves you,

Do you, too?

Daring, Daring Do,

You probably, probably do,

Because, you're both lesbia-aans,

Daring, Daring Do, but you're mane's not rainbow colored,

It's.....black and.....blue? No silver

So Daring, Daring Do,

How's it feel?

To be. An Indiana Jones rip-oooff?

Probably feels good,

But it shouldn't,

Because you don't have any fingers to flip off Ahuizotl,

When he steals your beef jerky,

Oh wait you're pony so no meat

Daring, Daring Do,

The song is over,

Why are, you glaring at me-eee?

Daring, Daring Do,

I see you,

And, you don't look happy.

This song sucks.

By the time the song is over, half of the audience has left. This time, though, it's the half that didn't leave before.

Jason is yanking at his shirt collar, as Daring Do sits down beside him in disbelief.

"Hmmmmmm......" Geo has to think how he can put what he just heard into words. "Well, that was a flop."

"SHUT UP," fred whines. "It's all about what our guest thinks!" He grins at Daring Do. "What did you think, Oh Daring One?"

"It sucked," Daring Do blatantly speaks.

"That's because you are a character from a series of ADVENTURE novels!" Fred bellows. "You don't know how to have FUN, and you don't know how to be FUNNY. Everything's just ONE BIG ADVENTURE for Daring Do! Lighten up, you copycat. You're on A New Show! Nobody wants your Raiders of the Lost Ark crap here!"

Daring Do scowls. "Now that's not fair. I'll have you know I went to Disneyland last night," Daring Do retorts.

Fred raises an eyebrow. "Did you meet Goofy?"

"I did not-"

"THEN YOU DIDN'T HAVE FUN!!!!" Fred interrupts. "YOUR ARGUMENT IS DUMB AND INVALID."

"You piece of-"

"DUMB AND INVALID!"

"Fine, fine. I guess you're the fun crew, huh?" Daring Do notices.

"I like fun," Geo replies. "But fred is just apart of the idiot crew."

"I like fun, Daring," Jason says. "But this was supposed to be a SIMPLE interview....." he glares at fred.

"This is actually more simple than I've been through," Daring reconciles with a chuckle.

"Does this mean you're in a comfortable environment?" Fred asks.

Daring Do snickers. "Absolutely not. I have been written into TWO unknown worlds in the span of a few days. One, being the land of 'Equestria.' And the other, being here.....earth. Also, I was written into BOTH by THIS nut-job," she gestures to fred.

"I take that as a compliment," responds fred.

"Which brings us to our first question, Daring," Jason says. "Do you have ANY idea what's going on?"

Daring Do shakes her head. "Not a single clue. I was just versing Ahuizotl in one of our notably EPIC battles of Scrabble, when all of a sudden, the world around me blacks out. I wake up in these woods, and are soon found by the woods' "rejects", I suppose. It's worth mentioning that my current set of Scrabble letters had spelt out "fanfiction." That's some bad voodoo if I've ever seen it."

"Wait, "rejects"?" Geo questions. "Does this mean you share disdain for Kevin, Riley, and Nikolai?"

"Oh, NO," Daring Do quickly responds as Midnight sets down the spear he was sharpening for her demise. "I didn't mean it like THAT. They are actually very helpful and polite. Sure were nicer than anybody in Butte. I could get past the fact that one was a Satyr, one was a human turned wolf, and one was a wolf turned human. Seems like characters I would be able to encounter in Butte....."

"HOLD ON A SECOND," fred calls out. "Did you say.....Butte? As in.....BUTTE, MONTANA?"

"Yup," Daring replies. "That's where I live. The series I'm in might not ever state that, but it's the location I know and love to hate."

"OOOOOHHHHHH!" Fred throws his arms up in an annoying matter, as he stands up and circles around Jason and Geo. "I TOLD YA. I TOOOLLDDD YAAAAAA. BUTTE IS CANON TO DARING DOVERSE. BUTTE IS CANON TO DARING DOVERSE."

Geo and Jason simultaneously bury their faces in their hands.

"I just can't believe THIS guy is the genius that wrote me into A New Home," Daring Do sighs. "WHAT were you THINKING, Poetic?"

"Well, it WAS unexpected, I have to admit....." Jason says.

"YEAH. To me, too!" Daring squeals. "I was going to win in Scrabble! How do you think I feel about this? Couldn't you at least CONSULT me before snatching me from my universe?"

"Nope," fred simply replies. "Needed conflict, and you can't spell conflict without Daring Doooooooooo."

"Are you at least happy, though, Daring?" Geo asks. "I mean....happier than you were in....." he grimaces. "....Butte?"

"Hmmmmm....." Daring ponders. "I guess I am. There's not as many adventures in Equestria to be had. Some cool characters, but not many adventures. Winsome Falls is pretty tame when it comes to woodland areas I've explored. All me, Nikolai, Kevin, and Riley did was walk to the train station and talk. I've got no problem with talking, but that's not really exciting. I told them about my life, and they told me about there's. Kevin and Nikolai's stories are very heartbreaking. I'm proud to call them my first Equestrian friends, but me and my friends need ADVENTURES to go on! Earth provides that, I can say. It's a DIFFERENT kind of adventure than an adventure from Butte, I'll say, but I'm always open to variety."

"What has been your favorite adventure so far?" Fred asks.

"Most DEFINITELY my quest to find the Holy Grail," Daring Do reminisces. "'Twas quite the epic tale, really."

"Do you remember any quotes from any encounters with Ahuizotl during the quest?" Fred curiously wonders.

"Quotes?" Daring questions. "Well, my favorite would have to be the entire conversation I had with the bridgekeeper. It went something like this:

"Stop. Who would cross the Bridge of Death must answer me these questions three, ere the other side he see."

"Ask me the questions, bridgekeeper. I am not afraid."

"What... is your name?"

"My name is Daring Do of Butte."

"What... is your quest?"

"To seek the Holy Grail."

"What... is your favorite color?"

"The color of your mother's panties."

"Go on. Off you go."

"Oh, thank you. Thank you very much." That's easy. I think to myself....but then, the bridgekeeper stops me.

"Stop. Who would cross the Bridge of Death must answer me these questions three, ere the other side he see."

"Ask me the questions....again, I guess? I'm not afraid."

"What... is your name?"

"Daring Do of Montana."

"What... is your quest?"

"To seek the Holy Grail."

"What... is the capital of Assyria?"

I pause.

"I don't know that."

The bridgekeeper cracks a giant mallet against one of my front hooves. I fall to the ground in pain.

"Auuuuuuuugh."

"Stop. What... is your name?"

"AGAIN WITH THIS?! I am Daring Do of BUTTE, MONTANA."

"What... is your quest?"

"I SEEK THE GRAIL!"

"What....is your favorite color?"

"YOUR MUM'S BLOOMERS!"

He whacks another one of my front hooves.

"AUUUUGGGHH!!!!! THAT WAS AN ACCEPTABLE ANSWER BEFORE!"

"Hee hee heh. Stop. What... is your name?"

I gasp for breath. "I......I......I am Daring Do......of Syria...."

"What... is your quest?"

"To seek....the Holy Grail."

"What... is the air-speed velocity of an unladen swallow?"

"What do you mean? An African or European swallow?"

"Huh? I... I don't know that."

I throw the bridgekeeper over.

"Auuuuuuuugh."

"How do know so much about swallows?" I ask myself.

"Well, you have to know these things when you're a stone cold killa, you know." I speak to myself.

"Or.....ya know.....something like that....." Daring Do concludes.

By the end of that epic flashback, the other half of the audience that had left now inhabits their seats once again.

"Did you ever get to the Holy Grail?" Jason asks.

"Nope," Daring Do answers. "Couldn't even crawl on account of my two front hooves apparently being broken. I had to eat the dirt by the bridge for a month straight before I simply hobbled back to Butte."

"So Ahuizotl WON, then?!" Fred asked, shocked.

"Ahuizotl wasn't the one keeping the Holy Grail from me, believe it or not," Daring Do responded. "That was Graham Chapman."

There is a silence in the air, until fred finally speaks up.

"ALRIGHT! This has been the oddest interview we've ever done, which is good. So thank you, Daring for that."

"How are facts odd?" Daring Do quirks an eyebrow in confusion. "Whatever. I guess it was my pleasure."

"Before you go, the audience now has an opportunity to ask you questions!" Geo points out. "So, who would like to go first?"

RedStar stands up. "Daring, what were to happen if you took an arrow to the hoof?"

"My hoof would be broken and I'd have to eat dirt for another month, I'd suppose."

Nobody else stands up.

"SERIOUSLY?" Fred scoffs. "What, you guys too good for Daring Do? She eats DIRT! That's right! Have any of you ever eaten dirt?" No response. "DAS WHAT OI TAUGHT. Sorry Daring, but it seems these people have no more questions for you."

"No free copies of "Daring Do and The Quest for the Holy Grail" when it hits bookstores for them, then," Daring Do chuckles. "Ah, well. It's fine. I'm not the main attraction, anyway. Perhaps we can do it again sometime, fellas?"

"You're always welcome back, Daring!" Jason responds by shaking Daring's hoof.

"Great!" Daring shakes Geo's hand, but calmly backs away when she gets to fred's, gliding off of the stage backwards.

"Haha!" Geo laughs. "Scrub fred can't get no FILLEH!"

"Scotland isn't even a real COUNTRY!" Fred argues.

"Your penis isn't even a real PENIS." Geo fires back.

Fred runs off crying.

A New Show is brought to you by.....

Backstage......

The already familiar anthem of A New Show's resident Vegemite addict sounds off, as he makes his way into view of the camera.

He has his usual toothy grin on. "Oi, mates! Steve Bazing, here! Wow....ya actually showed up? Color me surprised, mates! I never expected that.....this IS a very dangerous voyage, after all. Which is why, you'll need to make sure ya have ONE little necessity before we get going. Which is ya SANITY, mates! There's a lot of kooky characters here at A New Show, and we need to make sure we can withstand their mindgames and horrible puns. It'll throw them off guard, because we're already expecting their best, mates. Alright, ya ready?" Steve believes that the audience has just nodded at him. "Good!" He begins to slowly walk in a crouched position down the health, without 0 sense of stealth, as he is behind absolutely NOTHING.

"We need to keep quiet throughout our sight-seeing, mates," he whispers. "They already can't see us, so being quieter will give us some more leverage against any beast we encounter." He says all of this as Flash Sentry, whom was walking down the same hall, stops at the exact left side of Steve to stare at him. It seems Steve does not notice this.

"Shhhh......" Steve whispers at the audience. "Ya hear that, mates?" Faint crying is heard in the background. "That's either a mating call, or one of the creatures releasing it's graphic oddities." He motions for the audience to follow him. "Let's hurry before it runs off!"

After many moments of un-stealthy walking, and about 16 other humans and ponies gawking at Steve, he stops at the catering area, where fred is stuffing Swedish Fish into his mouth as he sobs.

"Well would'ya look'a that...." Steve stops and stare in amazement. "We've hit the goldmine, mates! We have just encountered an EXTREMELY rare breed...the fredicus 2266ixus, scientific name D-Bag Fuqqer. Do not make any sudden movements, or loud noises, because this creature WILL feel your presence, and he WILL strike. He's like a Kangaroo in heat; ya don't wanna mess with her, but ya wanna make fun of her because it looks stupid. This species is no joke, though. It appears.....it appears to be on it's menstrual cycle, currently, which would explain the over-excessive need to eat, and the fact that it smells like 32 year old Grey Poupon.....one of the commercials, not the mustard itself...."

When Steve finishes talking, he turns back to analyze the fredicus 2266ixus, but he realizes it has been staring at him the whole time.

"HOLY DOOLEY!" Steve shrieks. "WE'VE BEEN NOTICED!"

Fred grumpily walks over to Steve, who cowers in fear. Fred crosses his arms as he stops walking right in front of him.

"Bazing, I was looking forward to your first segment, but this is just disappointing...." fred shakes his head. "I expected more from such a world renowned Aussie."

"I was JUST trying to uncover the secrets of the A New Show realm!" Steve cries.

"Luna just walked past you," fred points out. "Why couldn't you find HER in some compromising situation?"

"You were the first one I found!" Steve retorts.

"Even so, I feel like crap. You preyed on me. You're worse than the parasitic media."

"Bugga....." Steve hangs his head in shame. "I'll try to be less cynical next time, fred...."

"Oh no, it's not that," fred replies. "You should be MORE cynical! Just, not to me......I'll even give you extra TV time next week, so you can deliver the goods!"

Steve jumps up, and thrusts a fist in the air. "A'right, mate! You won't be disappointed! I'm gonna show the viewers at home the viscous cycle of 2fort-errr.....I mean A New Show!"

"Great!" Fred smiles wide. "Now go beat up Geo. He sucks."

"Sorry, mate. No can do. Aussies are neutral. I'm not getting myself in this mess."

"DAMMIT!" Fred curses.

"Also, we're out of Swedish Fish now."

"DAMMIT!"

A New Show is brought to you by....

"Well, I'm back guys," fred announces as he sits back at his sectional. "Had to gather my thoughts, and get checked out by some pervert Australian."

"Sounds like a life changing experience!" Geo says chipperly.

"Now that you're here, we can bring out our next guest," Jason says. "You're really going to like THIS one, Geo. We promised she'd be here, and we are going to deliver!"

Geo rubs his hands in anticipation. "Oh, GOODY!" He hops in his seat and wiggles his legs around like a little school girl.

He's going to be rubbing MORE than his hands in a few minutes..... fred thinks as he successfully stifles a snicker.

"You can go ahead and introduce her, since you're her biggest fan," Jason decides.

Geo is already doing squat-thrusts. "Just.....ehhhh....give me a minute.....gotta....ehhh...get....in shape.....for thiiiss-" He hops up. "DONE!" He begins to sweat, and NOT because of his quick workout. "Ladies and gentleman, I am pleased to introduce-"

"Fillies and gentlecolts," Geo is interrupted by the emerging pony version of Flash Sentry on the stage, whom is decked out in his full royal guard gear. He speaks in a loud, clear voice. "Her highness, Princess Twilight Sp-"

Flash Sentry is interrupted as Geo runs up to him, unleashing a flurry of punches that switch to connect with his nose, jaw, and cranium with every punch.

Flash Sentry falls to the ground, as Geo straddles his chest with extra pressure. He begins choking him with force.

"You son of a bitch!" Geo screams. "This was a once in a lifetime moment for me! I've lived for this since the birth of my Bronyhood! To introduce BEST PONY. TWILIGHT. SPARKLE! JUST ONCE! I JUST WANTED TO INTRODUCE HER ONCE FOR AN INTERVIEW THAT I JUST SO HAPPEN TO BE IN! JUST ONE DAMN TIME, AND YOU, WORST PONY, WORST THING EVER CREATED. RUIN IT!!!!! WHY I SAY!?!?!? WHY FLASH SENTRY?!!?!?!?-" Knee in the gut-"You just-" Knee in the gut-"Can't keep-" Knee in the gut-"Your stupid face-" Knee in the gut-"Out of people's dreams-" Knee in the gut-"You always have to-" Knee in the gut-"Ruin people's-" Knee in the gut-"Aspirations for LIIIIFFFEEEEEE!!!!!!!-" Knee in the gut-"WHY YOU SON OF A BITCH!?!?!!?!? WHYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!?!??!?!??"

Nobody decided to stop Geo, until Jason got up from his sectional, and quickly rushed over to pull Geo off of Flash Sentry.

Jason firmly grabs Geo by the shoulders, but not before Geo can land one more fierce kick into Flash Sentry's sternum.

"GEO!" Jason screams. "STOP! Can't you see that's his DUTY?! He's in the ROYAL GUARD....Twilight's ROYALTY!"

"And Princess Twilight doesn't need the likes of HIM ruining her sterling reputation with such CRAPPY introductions! Besides, he didn't introduce her LAST WEEK!"

"A great point he makes!" Fred proclaims. "This is all ratings, so I have NO problem with it!"

Jason sighs, letting Geo go. "I don't like it, but you can't argue with ratings....." Jason goes to sit down. "Continue, Geo...."

"With the most eldest pleasure in my being....." Geo creepily cackles, but ceases with a clear of his throat. "Ladies and gentleman, her highness....PRINCESS.....TWILIGHT....SPARKLE!"

Princess Twilight Sparkle trots out onto the stage to the frantic clapping of the audience, tripping over the unconscious, prone body of Flash Sentry in the process. Geo rushes over to help her up and lead her to his sectional. He obviously wants her to sit by him.

Twilight shakes the hands of all three co-hosts, while she frowningly looks in the direction of Flash Sentry.

"Welcome to the show, Princess!" Geo greets with a beam.

Twilight is snapped out of her 'Flash Sentry' trance, almost as if she has finally noticed she has an interview to do. "Oh! Ummmm....hello, everybody," she puts on a fake Beauty Queen-esque smile. "I'm sorry, but I'm a bit out of the game.....what happened to Flash Sentry?!"

"Oh, he just slipped on an ice-cube," Geo falsely admits, giving fred and Jason, and then the audience a "Say nothing" glare.

"Oh goodness!" Twilight gasps. "Is he going to be alright?"

"Not sure," Geo replies. "It was a pretty big ice cube. Let's not let our dear Flash's condition hinder this experience, Princess."

"Please, call me Twilight," the princess insists. "I don't think I could ever get used to being called a "princess", no matter HOW much of one I am."

"Speaking of which, how has that been, Twilight?" Fred asks. "I mean, being a princess and all. Have you developed a new purpose in life, or is your goal still to spread the magic of friendship everywhere you go?"

Twilight giggles. "Well, it certainly has been weird to have to do some of the royal duties that comes with being a princess, such as going to Equestrian meetings with members of both the Gryphon Kingdom AND Zebrica, and having to eat dinner with Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, AND Princess Cadance every night has been both a treat, and a nuisance if you could imagine the type of table manners Celestia has," Twilight rolls her eyes in remembrance. "But I am still ALL about friendship. Without the friendships I have made, I never would have even had the chance to BE a princess."

"Wasn't there some kind of doubt at the beginning, though?" Jason asks. "Do you think you were ready to BE a princess?"

"I honestly STILL don't think I'm ready to be a princess," Twilight boldly answers. "However, Princess Celestia and my friends BELIEVE in me, so there is NO WAY I'm going to let them down. Besides, there are some duties I am VERY good at. Passing laws has proven to be quite easy, and fun, and organizing all of the papers I am handed is not a challenge at all, since I am a master organizer."

"What is your OFFICIAL job as a Princess?" Fred asks. "I mean, Celestia raises the sun, Luna raises the moon, and Cadance keeps the Crystal Empire on heavy guard. What is your TOP assignment?"

"I think my top assignment would be to protect Ponyville," Twilight answers. "That's the 'kingdom' I have to 'rule' over, and I'm glad. It's where the library is, it's where my FRIENDS are. I couldn't think of a better place I would want to protect with my life."

"Have you seen any signs of your friends being...jealous of your new calling?" Fred asks.

"Well, it's no secret that Rarity would KILL to be a princess," Twilight chuckles. "But I honestly think she would kill for ME to STAY a princess. The thought of that is, of course, ludicrous, but it shows how great of a friend she is, along with the other girls. They have all been very supportive in these difficult, but also life-changing times."

"We thank you for being so very honest with us, thus far, Twilight," Geo says. "Now it's time for the audience to get the chance to ask the newest princess of Equestria their questions!"

"Yeah, and MAKE SURE MORE THAN ONE QUESTION GETS ASKED," threatens fred. "I mean, REALLY? ONE question for Daring Do? WHAT IS THAT?!"

Twilight nods. "I have to agree. Daring Do is such an intriguing pony. I cannot COUNT how many questions I asked her backstage. Non-the-less, I'm sure the A New Home fans will be able to ask me some well-thought-out, if not DIFFICULT questions...."

Squishy roars, which causes Twilight to jump.

"Looks like Hunter has a question," Jason observes.

Squishy lifts up Hunter in one of his tentacles, and presents him to the stage.

"Twilight, do you have a crush on any living pony or human?" Hunter asks.

Twilight's eyes bulge, and she blushes slightly. Geo looks at her attentively.

"Well...." Twilight looks behind her. "There is SOMEPONY.....but, I think I'll keep that to myself.....royal secrets and all," she nervously laughs.

Geo's hopes drop.

Screw you, Sentry.... he mentally curses.

Midnight stands up. "My question is.....why can't you fly, Twilight?"

"Uhhhhhh....." Twilight's mouth hangs wide open. "But.....I flew at my coronation, and....and I flew as fast as I could while trying to rescue Toby from Lightning Dust. I'll admit, at my coronation, it was simply luck, on account of me being so excited, and I had just started learning how to fly from Rainbow Dash while I was chasing after Toby. STILL, though, I DO know how to fly....just....not very fast....."

"I think it's beautiful when you fly," compliments Geo.

"Uhhh, thanks?" Replies Twilight with hesitation.

"Are there ANY more questions for Twilight Sparkle?" Fred asks. Nobody replies. "GARGH! COME ON! Last week you guys had, like, 8 questions for Lightning Dust! What happened?"

This is my chance..... Geo thinks, sweating. He springs up from his seat.

"I have a question!" He bellows.

"Go ahead, Geo," says Jason with a smile.

"Uhhhmm.....o-okay....here goes....." he gently sits down next to Twilight. "T-Twilight....could I.....could I.....have a....kiss?" He suddenly forces his eyes shut in fear of rejection.

Twilight giggles. "A kiss, you say?"

Geo opens one eye. "Y-....yes....."

PLEASE SAY YES PLEASE SAY YES OH FOR THE LOVE OF MY LOINS PLEASE SAY YES.

Geo opens his other eye, to find Twilight looking at him with a dreamy expression. The icing on the cake, is that she is biting her lower lip. OH AND THOSE FLUTTERY EYE-LASHES!

http://fc04.deviantart.net/fs70/f/2012/115/a/f/twilight_sparkle_lip_bite_by_daviez20-d4xiig2.gif

"I think that is....reasonable.....a princess of my stature needs to be able to PLEASURE her subjects....." Twilight licks her lips. "Close your eyes....."

"OKAY," Geo is able to squeak out, as he closes his eyes. Twilight does the same.

Their mouths begin to move closer and closer to each other's, as the phrases "#DaringDoCantGetNoQuestions" and "Steve Bazing" are trending on Twitter.

Just as Geo can feel Twilight's breath tickling his face, a giant Hershey kiss falls through the ceiling and lands on Geo, crushing him.

"There's your kiss, vile scoundrel!" Proclaims Twilight. "I HAVE AVENGED THE SENTRY!" Twilight takes off through the curtains, picking Flash Sentry up with her magic as she makes her escape.

Jlargent leads the audience in a slow building clap, despite the fact that his brother has just been crushed by 2 ton chocolate that doesn't know what shape it is.

"Best time for a commercial break EVER," revels fred.

A New Show is brought to you by....

"Well fans, we're screwed," announces fred. "Geo is dead, which means this show is now dead......"

"That's not very nice, fred-"

"HIS CLOPFICS GAVE ME AIDS AND I WASN'T EVEN INVOLVED IN THE SECKS."

"#ChocolateOverload" and "#CreepyGeo" are now trending on Twitter.

"Even in death, he STILL trends!" Grumbles fred.

Jason sighs, as he realizes he was correct. This WAS one of THOSE shows. "Let's....just....bring out the birthday boy, shall we?"

"Hey, mind if we interview his ghost next week?" Fred asks.

"Oh will you stop that???" Jason spits.

"Just saying," fred replies. "He's a co-host. He STILL has an obligation to this show. Death or not, his Scottish behind BETTER be punching his card in again next week!"

"Unbelievable...." Jason mumbles. "Fans, it's been built up all night this next guest has."

"Not only that, but this EVENT has been built up FOR the guest," fred adds. "He's been looking forward to this for quite a while."

"So, without further adieu, please welcome, the A New Home audience's VERY own.....dread94!"

Cody calmly walks out on stage, taking a deep breath, preparing for the worst. He walks down to shake the hands of fred and Jason's, and sits at Geo's sectional.

"Watch out, Cody," fred warns. "That seat is TAINTED."

"Your brain's tainted," mumbles Jason, suddenly flashing a smile so fred didn't hear him. "WELCOME, Cody! It's great to have you on the show for such a special occasion!"

"Well, I can't BEGIN to tell you how great it is to be here, guys," Cody whistles. "Wow....on my 19th birthday, with all of this love from not only you, but the A New Home faithful. I have to say, I don't really deserve it....."

"Oh NONSENSE, buddy!" Fred interrupts. "You should ALWAYS get the best on your BIRTHDAY!"

"CODY! CODY! CODY! CODY! CODY! CODY! CODY! CODY!" The crowd chants, causing Cody to sniffle a little bit.

"Thank you guys very much for this opportunity....." Cody says. "This has to be the best birthday present EVER."

"Perhaps, but I'd like to think that Lyra is a pretty good birthday present, too," fred chuckles. "How are you two doing? Are the wedding plans going along fine?"

"Oh, I am undeniably in love with Lyra Heartstrings," Cody admits. "The plan is to STILL get married here on A New Show. Other than that, we're just taking it slow. We don't want our wedding, of all things, to be rushed."

"So, Lyra's a pretty nice catch, huh?" Jason asks.

"She sure is," Cody sighs happily. "I sure am lucky to have her in my life. Truthfully, I think I am WAY out of her league, but I'm not going to complain, when I have her all to myself."

"It's been noted that you yourself have given Jason a few ideas when it comes to fanfictions," fred brings up. "Care to share a few of those ideas with us?"

"Well, in the newest chapter of Heart of Diamonds, I'm the one that came up with the nightmare at the beginning."

"That was eerie stuff, man, gotta admit," fred replies.

"I also came up with a few story ideas. One is called A New Apple, and it's about a human girl named Lisa. The other is called A Rainbow's Son, which is about a seven year old boy named Josh. Sorry, but that's all I'm going to say about them."

"Those sound really interesting," fred admits. "I especially wonder how Rainbow Dash as the mother of a human child would work...."

"I hope to make both of those stories, one day," Jason says. "One last question for you, Cody....what do you LOVE about My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic? What makes it special to you?"

"Hmmmmm...." Cody has to think for a minute for a question that could be answered many ways. "Well, what I love about the show is that...it's just one of those shows where I can get a better general understanding of how it works and flows, so I can give future writers fresh ideas inspired by the episodes and everything about the show."

Fred nods. "Sorry for the quick interview, Cody, but it seems we're almost running late for your birthday party, which ALL of the members of the audience are invited to." The crowd cheers.

"TOGA! TOGA! TOGA! TOGA! TOGA! TOGA!" Chants BrianPony, bringing out his wild side.

"It's no problem at all," Cody smiles. "It's going to be so fun hanging out with everyone!"

"Before we go...." Jason interrupts the end of the show. "I think we ALL know what to do....."

"I'm pretty sure we do," replies fred with a nod. "The perfect way to end the show, is exposing our sexually chocolate voices to the world.....a one, a two, a one-two-three-GO."

"Happy birthday, to yooo-uuuu, happy birthday to yooo-uuu, happy birthday, dea-aarrr Cooo-ddyyyy....happy biiii-iiiirrttthh-dddddaaayyyyyy......tooooo-oooooooooooooooooooooooooooo......y-"

The eerie, yet commanding sound of a rocking chair is heard, as the national anthem for Birthday's is interrupted.

A candle is lit, as we can faintly see the devilish face of Ellington, along with his ever-growing beard.

As he begins to talk, he continues to light more candles.

"19......according to numerology, 19 is the number of SURRENDER......" Ellington chuckles. "How apropos that is.....because in due time, young Cody.....you, and the rest of the PARASITES, of the A New Home universe, WILL SURRENDER TO ME! And all that I STAND FOR! For now, though......today, is a HAPPY day......19 is also, the number of DESTINY-now, I don't really believe in DESTINY, but that's just meeeee....you may believe in destiny, Cody-and that's FIIIIIINNNNEEEEE......hold on to those sacred beliefs, because it's ALL YOUR GONNA HAVE.

Tonight, though....you party.....you have FUUUUUUNNNNNNN, while I SIT here, and WATCH......Eheheheheheeeeeeee......that's right, Cody.....I'm watchin' ALL of those around you......but none, more than YOU.....that's right.....I've taken an interest in you.....something I see in you, reminds me of....well, meee.....I like that. When I look at you, something inside me screams "HE'S NOT APART OF THE MAGISTRATE! HE'S A MAN," and yes, you ARE a MAN now....."HE'S A MAN THAT'S GONNA WAKE UP ONE DAY, AND BRING ABOUT THE ENDS OF THE HAPPINESS!"

That, is just ONE, of my dreams, Cody....one of MAAANNYYY......

I hope you will share this dream with me......

Together.....

Heh, heh....

But that's alright if you're refusing.....for now, I'm gonna let ya HAVE ya fun......because fun ain't gonna last forever......

Goin' back, to surrender.....when everyone surrenders, I'm gonna be TAKIN' some of them....because I, am a HERDER....AND I NEED SHEEP, CODY! You, my sir, are gonna be ONE'A THEM SHEEP.

Then, I'm gonna teach ya how to end the happiness, and the sheeps will soon...become the HERDERS. And then y'all can teach THEM to end the happiness, AND I'LL HAVE MY OWN BIG PETTING ZOO!

So laugh, love, miiiinnggllleee, Cody......enjoy this birthday.....it's gonna be the LAST one like it, that you ever have....

This time next year, you'll be 20....20, is the number of those who are ailing, and are in need of help....Cody, I can PROMISE you, by you 20th birthday.....you won't just be HELPED, you'll be HELPING the WEAK.....

THAT, is the best present, ya could EVER hope to get......

It don't come with a bow, it don't come with a "To blank, from blank" tag, hell, it don't even come WITH A RECEIPT!

It comes......it comes from the heart, Cody.....

Hopefully, you'll accept it, and save me a piece of cake, too......"

Ellington wickedly cackles, until he stops with a blank glare at the camera.

He blows out 6 candles.

"Follow...."

Then 6 more.

"The....."

And 6 more.

"....BUZZARDS....."

There is one candle left.

"Huh......ain't that something.......AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAAAA! AHAHAHAHAHAAAAA! HAAAAAAAHAHAHAHAHAAAAAA!"

Ellington begins to sing.

"One, is the loneliest number....that you'll....ever dooo-oooo.....hehehehehehehehhhhh...."

End feed.

Author's Note

As we conclude Episode Six of A New Show, let us all wish dread94 a.k.a Cody a Very Happy Birthday Today! :pinkiehappy:

Chapter Eight: Truth Revealed

As Toby looks up at the six girls glaring down at him, he starts to shake nervously “B-b-but Fluttershy, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Sister Sunset, I didn’t write any of this, I promise,” he speaks in a soft, broken tone. His lips quiver as he looks up at them shaking their heads disapprovingly and have their arms crossed. He can feel tears threaten to escape, but he tries to hold them at bay, and be a brave boy.

“You know Toby, I thought you were a real sweetie.” Fluttershy clenches her eyes shut allowing a tear to roll down each of her cheeks. She lets out a heavy sigh and open her eyes looking down at the child sternly “But after reading these hurtful lies that you wrote, I was very wrong.” Those words tear at Toby’s little heart and causes him to shake even harder. Fluttershy lifts her gaze to look at the others “Girls, I’m just going to go on to class, but I’ll see you all at lunch, okay?” They give her a light nod as she walks off.

Toby frowns deeply as he watches the human version of his Mother Fluttershy walk away in tears. He reaches up a trembling hand to try and stop her “Fluttershy… please wait, I… ow!” He let out a yelp as Rarity smacks at his hand. He recoils in fear as he brings his hands in against his stomach and rubs at the smacked hand. He looks up at Rarity looming over him with her brows furrowed with frustration.

“I would’ve never believed such a precious little darling as you Toby would write such heinous lies about me or any of us.” She sighs heavily as she glares down at the little boy “However, a lady such as I can make mistakes, and the biggest mistake was befriending a little ruffian like you.” Toby’s eyes widen with sadness at the ice cold tone Rarity speaks with.

She huffs and looks at the others “Well girls, I’ll see you all at lunch as well. I’m going to try and cheer Fluttershy up before the warning bell rings.” She then looks down at Toby with a look of disapproval “And as for you, you little liar, I’m very appalled at your actions, and I don’t want to see you at lunch.” Toby just lowers his head, looking at the floor, and just shakes nervously. Rarity turned and walks off leaving the child hurt with her harsh words.

Pinkie Pie who is reading over the article begins to shed tears of her own as she looks down at Toby “Do you really think of me like this Toby? I thought you were my friend.” Her lips quiver with sadness as she shakes some with sobs.

Toby’s frown grows even deeper as he watches Pinkie cry “B-but Pinkie, I am your friend. I-I promise, I never wrote any of these lies. Please Pinkie, you’ve got to believe me, I’d never want to hurt you or any of your feelings.” He looks up at the remaining girls with a frown, yet pleading face.

Pinkie looks down at the child and shakes her head “And I thought you were a real sweet little cutie Toby, but now I see the truth. You’re nothing but a mean meanie pants that enjoys telling lies about others and hurting others’ feelings.” She sighs heavily and looks at the others “I’ll see you later girls, I can’t handle these lies anymore.” She turns and walks off.

Toby can feel his little heart shatter as each girl scolds him and walks off. He feels himself on the verge of letting his tears fall, but he tries to stay strong. He sniffles heavily as he looks up at Applejack with her eyes closed, head lowered, and shaking it with disappointment.

She opens her eyes with her brows furrowed with anger “Ya know what sugarcube, Ah am very proud of the hard work my family and I put into our apple farm. Now Ah don’t know what kind of attention you’re trying to get from writing this hogwash, but Ah can tell ya that we Apples make all of our apple products fresh and homemade on our own land.” She takes in a deep breath and exhales deeply to calm herself down “All the apple cider that we supply for the school events is freshly made from Sweet Apple Acres and nowhere else. So ya little rotten varmint, before ya go writing an article for the newspaper, get your facts straight.” Her tone is much colder than Rarity’s.

Toby looks up at her shaking nervously at the anger in her voice “B-but Applejack I…”

“No buts sugarcube! Ah can tell a good apple from a rotten one and ya Toby are as rotten of an apple core as Ah ever saw one.” She places her hands on her hips and leans her head down until she is eye level with him “And here Ah was thinking ya were a good little boy, but Ah guess Ah can be wrong sometimes.” She sighs heavily “Ah don’t want anything to do with a no good dirty little liar like ya anymore.” Toby shutters at the harsh words, turning his head to the side.

Applejack leans back up as she looks at the others “Ah’ll see yall at lunch. Ah got to try and calm myself down before today’s test today in Algebra.” She tips her hat to Rainbow Dash and Sunset shimmer, and walks off.

Toby forms two small fists with his hands to try and continue to hold back his tears as he continues to shake with sadness. He clenches his eyes shut to subdue his tears, but as soon as he opens them back up he can see a shadow looming over him. He looks up to see Rainbow Dash with a scowl on her face and her arms crossed.

She reaches up to rub between her eyes. “You know Toby, what you wrote about me, about all of us was very uncool. I’ve had a great reputation here at Canterlot; voted top athlete in every sport since my freshman year, won countless championships with my soccer team, and now it is probably all ruined thanks to your little juicy gossip.” She shakes her head and sighs heavily. “Now I’ve got to go around school all day and tell every student that these are nothing but lies.” She let out an agitated grunt. “Doh… how could you write this garbage Toby?! I thought you were an awesome little dude, but I guess I was wrong! I know you've been through some REALLY hard times in your life, and I'm sorry for that, but THIS? This is NO WAY to react.....I bet your dad acted like this when HE was in High School....like a JERK.” Her words tear deeper into the already beaten and battered heart of the child as he looks up at her. She looks toward Sunset. “I’ll see you later, Sunset, I got to go and get all this straightened out before class starts.” She turns and stomps off.

Toby looks up at the last remaining girl, his big sister with tear-stained eyes “S-Sister Sunset, you believe that I didn’t write any of these lies, don’t you?” He asks with a whimper and gently holds one of her hands in both of hi little ones.

Sunset takes her paper and crumples it up with the free hand, tossing it away in a trash can outside the gym. She look down at the pleading, sad face of the little boy, and sighs softly. She crouches down to his eye level and places a hand gently on his shoulder, looking deeply into his eyes “Of course little buddy I believe that you didn’t write any of this chicken scratch.” She gives him a warm, reassuring smile, but sees that he is on the verge of tears as she pulls him in for a hug. She reaches up with a hand and strokes from the top of his head down the back of it. “Shh… it’s okay little buddy, I promise I’ll get to the bottom of this.” She moves her hand down to rub at his back soothingly.

He sniffles and wraps his arms around her neck “T-thank you Sister Sunset for believing in me.” A little smile creeps across his face knowing that Sunset believes him and trusts that she’ll get the others to believe him too.

They carefully break the embrace and Sunset gives Toby a gentle kiss on the forehead “No need to thank me little brother.” She gives him a warm smile and reached up to rub at his cheek “Now you try to remain the brave little boy I know you can be Toby and I’ll see you at lunch, okay?” She reaches her hand down to rub up and down his arm soothingly.

He sniffles one more time before nodding “Okay Sister Sunset. I promise I’ll be brave today.” He gives her a soft smile as she stands up. He looks up with a pleading look “Please just tell the girls that I’m so sorry for whoever wrote these lies about them, and that I don’t want to lose them as my friends.”

She pats his shoulder “Don’t worry little buddy, I’ll tell them the truth, once I find out who’s really behind this.” She gives him soft smile “Now you go on ahead to class and I’ll come to pick you up when lunch arrives.”

He looks up at her and nods softly “Okay Sister Sunset, I’ll see you after class.” He gives a light smile and turns to walk away, waving at her. She returns the wave as she walks in the opposite direction to her class.

On the side of the building within the shadows, stands Featherweight with a solemn expression on his face. He lowers his head oh, what have I done? I’ve gone and helped Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon ruin the little guy’s friendship with those girls. He lets out a heavy sigh as he forms a fist with one hand and pounds it against the other hand I’ve got to fix this and I think I know how. He nods firmly and walks off.

Meanwhile…

The Crystal Palace….

As morning arrives, Rarity is awakened by the warm rays of Celestia’s sun glistening through the window cascading over her like a blanket of warmth. She lets out a soft yawn and a warm smile creeps across her muzzle. She stretches out both her hind legs and forelegs as she reaches up to remove her sleeping mask.

Mm… what a beautiful morning it is. Ah… the warm light of Princess Celestia’s sun washing over me feels ever so divine. She carefully climbs out of the bed and trots over to the window to look out over the Crystal Empire. Her smile grows as she watches some crystal ponies out early trotting along the streets, but she frowns on the inside.

It’s always lovely to visit the Crystal Empire, but in this case, it feels awful with my darling of a little nephew being gone. I sure do hope that he’s doing okay, and those other versions of us are being good to him. She lets out a soft sigh as she takes in a deep breath of the fresh morning, and exhales deeply before turning to trot to the mirror.

As she approaches the mirror in her room, she speaks aloud “Well Rarity old girl, let’s see what we can with that mane of… AAH!” She screams as she looks takes a glance at her reflection. Instead of seeing her usual pearl white coat with royal purple mane, she sees the complete opposite. Now her coat is a the same royal purple as her mane, her mane is pearl white, and her cutie mark is still three light blue diamonds.

Suddenly the door to her room swings open and Applejack enters “Rarity, what in the hay is going on in…” She cuts herself off as her jaw drops open as she looks at the mismatched unicorn mare. “What in tarnation happened to you Rarity? Why are you purple?” She couldn’t help but let out a chuckle.

Rarity lets out an annoyed grunt “Applejack! This isn’t funny!” She furrows her brows with disappointment at the country pony. “I don’t know how I ended up like this. I just went to bed last night like I always do, slept peacefully, and I just woke up like this.” She collapses onto the floor, burying her face into her forelegs, and starts to shake with sobs.

Feeling bad for her friend, Applejack trots over to her, and places a gentle hoof on her shoulder, rubbing at her soothingly. Rarity lifts her head up to look at Applejack with tear-stained eyes. Applejack gives her a soft smile “Listen sugarcube, ya might look a little bit different, but Ah promise we’ll find out what is going on here. So buck up and strut your stuff like the Rarity Ah know would do.” She gives her a firm nod.

Rarity smirks proudly and carefully stands up, whipping her mane behind her head “You’re right Applejack darling. It doesn’t matter about my appearance, I’m still Rarity Belle, I’m still the Element of Generosity, and no color change is going to stop that!” She speaks loud and proud. “Now let’s go see the princesses, shall we?” She smiled confidently at Applejack.

Applejack chuckles at the fashionista’s quick change in attitude “Now that’s the spirit Rarity.” She steps aside and stretched out a foreleg “Ladies first.” She gives her a warm smile as Rarity nods, and trots ahead. Applejack follows as the two mares head toward the throne room.

Canterlot High School…

Room E207….

Toby sits at his desk working on a class assignment of multiplication and long division that Mr. Discord instructed the whole class to do. Although he focuses his attention on his classwork, he still can’t get the morning’s events out of his mind. He sighs heavily as he concentrates on the math problems.

I hope Sister Sunset will be able to show the girls that I didn’t write those hurtful things. I don’t want to lose them as my friends. He frowns some as he continues to work on his math problems.

As he is working on his assignment, a hand nudges his shoulder “Hey dweeb, turn around.” He swallows nervously and slowly turns his head to look at Matilda behind him with a smirk on her face. She gave a light chuckle “I never knew you had it in you kid to be so harsh, but I guess I was wrong.” She pats his should roughly.

Toby quirks his eyebrow at her “What do you mean Matilda?” He asks quietly.

She looks at him and her smirk grows “The newspaper this morning. I read that article you wrote and totally bashed those upper class girls, and to be blunt, they deserved it. You did a great job runt.” She let out another lowly chuckle.

Toby shakes his head “But I didn’t write them Matilda. Someone else did, I would never hurt my friends like that.” He speaks a little louder, but not loud enough for Mr. Discord to hear. “So please Matilda, could you leave me alone for today?” He gives her a pleading look.

She just continues to smirk “Ah… come on dweeb, what do you mean you didn’t write any of this? The article has your name at the bottom of it, so just admit that you wrote…” She was cut off as Toby smacks his desk with his hand frustratingly.

“I SAID I DIDN’T WRITE ANY OF THIS MATILDA, SO LEAVE ME ALONE!” He yells, catching the attention of the entire class and Mr. Discord. He gasps as soon as he realizes that he yelled at her and a frown immediately forms on his face “M-Matilda… I-I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to…”

“Mr. Mason, is everything alright my lad?” The voice of Mr. Discord cuts Toby off.

Toby slowly turns to look at his instructor and sighs heavily “Y-yes Sir, I’m okay. I’m sorry for yelling like that, I didn’t mean to.” He speaks softly.

Mr. Discord nods “Well, there is no need to apologize my boy, but if you don’t mind, I’d like to see you after class, okay?” Toby gives him a light nod as he turns back to write on the blackboard.

Matilda chuckles behind Toby “Haha… it’s about time you got some well-deserved punishment dweeb.” She punches at his shoulder causing him to wince and grab at it in pain.

He sighs heavily and goes back to work on his assignment.

The Crystal Palace…

Princess Celestia stands before the throne in the throne room as the other three princesses, along with Prince Shining Armor, the Elements of Harmony, Silver Spoon, Diamond Tiara, and Filthy Rich are all present. All of the guests are speaking among themselves as Rainbow Dash rolls on the floor laughing after seeing Rarity’s new appearance. Rarity just huffs and flicks her mane toward the cyan mare.

Fluttershy decides to trot outside of the throne room to the balcony and looks out over the kingdom. She sighs heavily as she lifts her head up to gaze at Celestia’s sun. Oh my precious little baby boy, I hope you’re safe and that the creatures in the world you’re at are treating you right. Just stay strong and brave Toby, Momma loves you. Her thoughts are cut off as she feels a hoof on her shoulder and she turns her head to look at Twilight.

“Um… hi Twilight, what are you doing out here… um… if that’s okay for me to ask?” She speaks in her usual timid voice.

Twilight gives her a warm smile “I just wanted to come out and check on you Fluttershy. Are you okay?” She rubbed at Fluttershy’s shoulder softly.

Fluttershy sighed softly and nodded lightly “Yes, I’m okay. I’m just worried about my baby boy, that’s all.” She blinks her eyes to allow a couple of tears to fall to the balcony floor “It’s so lonely without him here Twilight. I know I have you and the girls with me, but I miss my precious little one.” She gives the lavender alicorn a sad smile.

Twilight can sense the pain in Fluttershy’s voice and lays a wing comfortably over her “I understand Flutteshy, we all miss our dear little nephew. However, I promise that the world he’s in now, the girls there are taking real good care of him.” She gives the timid Pegasus a warm reassuring smile.

Fluttershy sniffles and looks at Twilight sternly in the eyes “Are you sure Twilight? I mean me or the others don’t know how the other versions of us are, and what if they hurt Toby?” She sighs heavily but feels Twilight rubbing her wing along her back soothingly.

“No Fluttershy, I know they won’t hurt Toby. They are exactly like us, only human version, but they are definitely reflections of ourselves. I bet even the Pinkie Pie of the other world threw him a party to welcome him.” She lets out a small chuckle earning a light giggle from Fluttershy. Twilight smiles “Do you feel better now?”

Fluttershy nods “Yes I do Twilight, thank you.” She gives her a warm smile “Let’s go inside and see what Princess Celestia and Princess Luna can tell us what’s going on.” Twilight nods in agreement as the two turn to trot back into the throne room.

“Calm yourselves my little ponies, my sister and I will tell you all why these strange occurrences has been happening in Equestria.” Celestia gently holds up a fore hoof to quiet the commotion between the guests. They all settle down and Celestia smiles warmly “Now, that’s better. As you all know, ever since our dear child went through the portal to the other world, there have been odd happenings going on in his absence.” The guests all nods in unison.

Luna steps forward “Yes my dear friends, I believe when our dear nephew stepped through the portal, it upset the fabric of all magic in Equestria. As result, the strange actions that you all have been through will remain until the child returns.” Every pony in the room gasps and sighs heavily.

Rarity bites her lower lip “Oh dear, that means I’m going to have to stay in the castle until my darling little nephew returns.” She sighs heavily “I can’t possibly go outside in front of all the crystal ponies like this, it would absolutely ruin me.” Once again, she collapses onto the ground, burying her face in her forelegs, and start sobbing.

Applejack simply rolls her eyes and places a hoof gently on her back “Oh for land sakes Rarity! Ah already told ya, there is no shame in looking the way you’re looking so quit whining like a little filly and act like a grown mare!” She shakes her head bemusedly.

Rarity sniffles and looks up at the aggravated country pony “Alright, fine Applejack darling. You don’t have to shout.” She sighs heavily and stands back up flicking her mane.

Applejack’s eyes widen “Ah was not… oh never mind.” She lowers her head and shakes her head.

Rainbow Dash reaches a hoof up to rub along her licorice like mane “As I had some time with this new mane do of mine, I’m kind of enjoying it to be honest. I bet I’m the only Pegasus of all pegasi that has this style of mane. To me that is… totally… awesome!” She beams excitedly earning a chuckle from her friends.

Suddenly the doors to the throne room opens as two royal guards enter “Your highnesses, we have some guests who would like meet with you.” They bow their head to the royals.

“You may let them in guards, thank you.” Prince Shining Armor nods toward them.

They return the nod and turn around “You four may enter.” They step aside as Kevin, Nikolai, Riley, and Daring Do enter into the throne room.

Princess Celestia gives a warm smile as she watches the four new guests enter “Oh, hello Nikolai, Riley, and Kevin?!” She quirks an eyebrow as she looks at them.

Kevin nods as he bows his head followed by Nikolai in Riley’s body and Daring Do “Yes your highness, it’s us. As you can see, I’m a complete pony, and Riley and Nikolai… well, I think I should let them explain.” He looks at Nikolai.

Nikolai pads up some “It’s good to see you again Princess Celestia, I just wish it was under better circumstances.” He sits down on his haunches and sighs heavily “Anyways, we were camping in Winsome Falls when I woke up to discover that I was somehow transferred into Riley’s body and he into mine.” He looks up at Riley who has his tongue out panting and simply rolls his eyes.

“Oh… my… that is quite the predicament.” Fluttershy speaks softly as she looks at the three.

“So we decided to come and visit you Princess Celestia and the others to see what is going on. We took the Friendship Express and as we got near to the Crystal Empire, we encountered her.” Kevin speaks up and points a hoof at Daring Do.

She bows her head to the princesses “Hello princesses I am…” She is cut off as Rainbow Dash flies up into her face.

“ohmygoshohmygoshohygosh! You’re… you’re… DARING DO!” She beams brightly and flaps her wings excitedly. “Miss Do, I’m a hug fan of yours! I have all of your books and I read them three to five times a day!” She reached out both of her fore hooves and grasps one of Daring’s hooves, and shakes it happily.

An awkward forms across Daring’s muzzle “Well, it’s always nice to meet one of my adoring fans. May I ask what your name is?” She gently pulls her hoof out of Rainbow’s hooves and shakes it to get feeling back into it.

“Oh my gosh, I’m so sorry Miss Do. My name is Rainbow Dash and I’m the most awesome, coolest, and best flyer in all of Equestria!” She shoots up in the air and poses with her forelegs and wings spread out. She looks down at Daring and gives her a confident nod.

Daring lets out a light chuckle and nods at the cyan mare “Well Rainbow Dash, it is a pleasure to meet you.”

“Excuse me Daring Do, we are honored that you are here, but how did you end up here in the Crystal Empire?” Celestia asks as the other nod in agreement.

Luna steps forward and places a hoof gently on her sister’s shoulder “Dear Tia, I think we should allow our new guests to enjoy breakfast with us, and then we can allow Daring Do to tell us about her predicament.” She gives Celestia a warm smile.

Celestia lets out a little giggle “Oh, you’re exactly right Luna.” She turns to every pony “My apologies my little ponies. How about we all have a big wonderful breakfast?” They all nod in agreement as Celestia smiles warmly and her, along with the other royals leads the way to the Crystal Palace’s dining hall.

Canterlot High School…

Room E2097 after class…

Mr. Discord bids his students adieu as they leave class to go to lunch. He turns to see Toby sitting at his desk with his head lowered looking at his hands folded in his lap. He sighs softly and carefully approaches the little boy “Mr. Mason, is there something you would like to discuss with good ol’ Mr. Discord?” He smiles warmly as he takes a sit on the desk in front of Toby.

Toby sighs heavily “W-well Mr. Discord Sir, I think my friends don’t like me anymore.” He speaks sadly as he looks up at his teacher.

Mr. Discord frowns a bit and reaches behind him, pulling out a rolled up newspaper from his back pocket. He unrolls it, revealing the page with the article about the girls. He lets out a soft sigh “Is it about this my young lad?” He carefully places the paper on Toby’s desk.

Toby looks down at it and nods sadly “Yes it is Mr. Discord, but I never wrote any of this. I’d never write anything that hurts my friends’ feelings, but they don’t believe me except for Sunset. “ He speaks with a little whimper.

Mr. Discord frowns a little more at seeing the child’s sorrow and places a hand on his shoulder “Well my boy, I believe you didn’t write any of this fiddle faddle either.” He looks down at Toby and gives him a reassuring smile.

A little smile forms across his as he looks up at Mr. Discord hopefully “You do Sir?”

Mr. Discord nods “Yes I do my good Sir. However, I believe for you to feel better, you need to talk with your friends. I know it might be hard, because they are probably mad at, but if they are truly your friends my lad, then they will forgive you” He stands up from the desk.

Toby stands up from his desk, gathers his book bag, and looks up at Mr. Discord “Do you really think so Sir? Do you really think they’ll forgive me if I talk to them?”

Mr. Discord nods “Of course my lad. I believe they will, because the bond of friendship is unbreakable.” He gives the boy a warm smile “Now you go along now and get something good for lunch my lad, and I’ll see you later, okay?”

Toby nods up at his teacher “Thank you Mr. Discord Sir. Bye for now.” He smiles up at him and waves as he walks out of the classroom.

Mr. Discord smiles softly and sighs what a wonderful little boy he is. I hope his friends do forgive him, he sure does deserve it.

As Toby exits the classroom Sunset is right outside “Hey little brother, are you ready for lunch?” She smiles down at him and ruffles at his hair playfully.

Toby lets out a little giggle “Hehe… yes I am Sister Sunset, but do you think the others will want me to see me?” A little frown replaces his smile.

Sunset crouches down and holds him gently by the shoulders “Listen to me Toby, don’t you be afraid of them being mad at you, because I’ll prove to them somehow that you didn’t write any of those hurtful stories. Do you understand me little brother?” She rubs down his shoulders and arms soothingly.

A light smile replaces his frown “Okay Sister Sunset, I believe you and thank you.”

She lets out a chuckle “No problem little buddy. Now let’s go get something good to eat.” She stands back up and takes one of his small hands in hers and both head toward to the cafeteria.

Cafeteria…

Sunset pays for both of hers and Toby’s lunches. She gets a slice of pepperoni pizza with a small salad bowl and a slice of chocolate cake. Toby gets a cheeseburger, French fries, and a small bowl of fruit. He smiles up at her softly as he walks beside her and she returns the smile as they approach the table where the other girls are sitting.

“Hey girls, what’s up?” Sunset greets them as they greet her back, but give Toby a mean glare.

“What’s he doing here?” Rainbow Dash asked sternly pointing at the child, causing Toby shake a little nervously.

“Yea, we thought the little ruffian would have learned his lesson after we gave him a piece of our mind.” Rarity flicked her hair and eyed Toby.

“Girls, listen Toby didn’t…” Sunset is cut off as she feels a little hand to her arm. She looks down to see Toby with a sad smile.

“I-it’s okay Sister Sunset, I’ll just go eat with Noi. I see she is sitting by herself, so I’ll go and keep her some company.” He speaks sadly as he looks at the others “Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie, I’m just sorry that those stories were written about you, but I promise I didn’t write them. Please believe me.” His lips quiver as Sunset carefully sits down at the table “If you don’t want to be my friends anymore, I’ll understand. I just want to thank you though for being my friends here, and being nice to me.” He gives them all a sad smile and turns to walk off toward the table Noi is sitting at.

Sunset frowns as she watches Toby walk off and turns back toward the girls “You know what you guys, I really don’t think Toby wrote that article.” They just looked at each other curiously sighing at one another. Sunset rolled her eyes “C’mon girls, do you really think such a sweet little child as Toby would write those cruel things?”

“Well Sunset… um his name was at the bottom of the article.” Fluttershy speaks up timidly but takes a look over at Toby sitting with Noi and notices the little boy eating at his food with very small bites “But he is indeed a little sweetie that it’s possibly not in him at all to write such awful lies.” She sighs softly as she frowns at the small child.

The others turn to look at him as Rainbow speaks up next “If the little guy didn’t write those stupid rumors?” She throws her arms and hands up in a questioning manner.

“It was Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon.” The girls jump a bit at the voice as Featherweight slowly approached them. He swallowed nervously and held up a hand awkwardly “Hi there girls, you don’t know me, but my name is Featherweight, and it was Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon who wrote the article and framed Toby by putting his name at the bottom of it.” He sighs heavily feeling the guilt of helping Diamond Tiara lift off his shoulders.

The girls gasp at what Featherweight just said. Rarity placed a hand to her chest as she looked over at the small child “You mean the little darling was telling us the truth?” Featherweight nodded as the girls wore solemn looks on their faces. Rarity looked at Featherweight curiously “And if a lady may ask Mr. Featherweight, how do you know that those two poor excuses for girls did this?”

Featherweight swallowed nervously again “W-well, you see, I’ve been working as a spy and perpetrator for them.” He lowers his head in shame “Diamond Tiara is so beautiful and seductive that I fell under her spell, and I hurt a little boy’s feelings in doing so.” He sighs heavily “But I felt guilty for helping Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon that I wanted to confess to you girls that they were behind the news article.”

Applejack nods but crosses her arms in disappointment “Well we appreciate your honesty there Featherweight, but Ah want to know, and Ah am sure yall would like to know why Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon would want to break the little feller’s heart like that?” The others nodded in agreement

“Yeah, those mean meanie pants doing that to the little sweet cupcake makes me mad.” Pinkie Pie spoke with her lips pursed with anger and her brows furrowed with disappointment.

“Well, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were afraid that Toby was going to take their spot at the top of the school social ladder and wanted to make him pay.” Featherweight sighed heavily.

“WHAT?” The girls gasp in unison.

“Why would they be intimidated by being upstaged or outdone by a precious little darling like Toby? He is only in the third grade and those miscreants are like in the sixth grade.” Rarity huffs and crosses her arms.

Sunset rubs between her eyes, and then looks at Featherweight curiously “Featherweight, has Diamond Tiara and Silver done anything else to our little buddy?” She looks at him but turns her glance at the little boy eating at his lunch still with very small bites.

Featherweight nods lightly “Yes they did. They learned about the audition for pianist for the school band, and they decided to sabotage Toby’s audition.” The girls gasp once again, but allowed him to continue. “When they found out about Toby wanting to audition, Diamond manipulated me into recording the piece of music that Mr. Keyes wanted the students auditioning to play. Then she wanted me to replace that piece of music with a different sheet with all the wrong keys written so that Toby would play them instead…

“And after Toby was denied the pianist spot, Diamond Tiara hid the recorder under the piano. When Silver Spoon’s turn for her to audition came, she just placed her fingers on the keys, and Diamond Tiara just pressed play on the recorder, making it believable that Silver Spoon was actually playing the given piece of music.” Featherweight sighed heavily.

Meanwhile across the cafeteria Toby finishes up his lunch by eating the final piece of fruit. Noi smiles sadly over at him and reaches over with a hand to place softly on top of his “Hey sweetheart, it’s going to be okay. I’m sure your friends will realize that you didn’t write that article. Just give it time, okay?” She gives him a warm, reassuring smile.

Toby gives her a light smile “I will Noi. Thank you for being my friend too.” She gives him a light nod and Toby feels a hand on his shoulder. He turns his head and looks up to see Principal Celestia standing over him.

“Hello Toby. Could I maybe see you in my office please?” She asks with a soft yet stern voice.

Toby swallows nervously and nods “Y-yes Ma’am.” He turns to look at Noi with the same light smile “Bye Noi, I’ll see you back in class.” He speaks softly and Noi nods. He carefully gets up from the table, goes to throw his trash in the garbage, and turns to follow Principle Celestia to her office.

Sunset watches as her little friend walks up with the principle. She turns to the girls “Girls, I got to go.” They all nod toward her and she turns to Featherweight “Featherweight, I need you to come with me.” Featherweight nods as Sunset gets up from the table and the two power walk to exit the cafeteria.

Principal Celestia’s Office…

Toby sat nervously in the leather office chair before Celestia’s desk with his hands folded in his lap. He looked at her with his little lips quivering as she spoke with a calm voice “Toby, there is nothing to be afraid of, I promise.” She crosses her arms and places them flat on her desk as she looks at him “I just want to ask you a question, okay?”

He nods and swallows deeply “Y-yes Ma’am. “ He tries to calm himself down by inhaling and exhaling deeply.

Celestia reaches over to a drawer of her desk and pulls out a copy of the Canterlot High newspaper, placing it on her desk with the infamous article facing him. She notices him lower his head “Toby, all I want to know is why you wrote these hurtful rumors about these girls?” She asks more sternly.

Toby shook timidly, but looked up at her “M-Ms. Celestia, I promise I didn’t write this article. I-I’d never do anything to hurt my friends or anyone. P-please Ms. Celestia, I swear I didn’t do this.” He spoke with a whimper as he felt tears start to sting his eyes once again.

Celestia “Dear, are you sure that…” She is cut off as her office door swings open to reveal Sunset and Featherweight. She stands up from her desk as Toby looks up at both sniffling. “Ms. Shimmer, what is the meaning of you barging into my office like this?” She asks with an authoritive tone.

“Principal Celestia, I apologize for rushing in like this, but I have proof that Toby didn’t write this article!” She exclaims as this brings a hopeful smile across Toby’s face.

“You do?” Both he and Principle Celestia asks in unison.

Sunset nods and motions toward Featherweight “Featherweight here has been manipulated and seduced by the two stuck up princesses Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon in making Toby’s life here miserable.” Her brows furrow with frustration.

Celestia looks back and forth to Sunset and Featherweight until she stops her gaze on him “Is this true Mr. Featherweight?” She crosses her arms.

Featherweight nods “Yes Ma’am. If it’s okay with you Principal Celestia, I’d like to tell you what Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon has been up to since Toby arrived.” He then turns his attention to Toby and crouches down next to the chair to his eye level “Toby, I want to sincerely apologize to you for all that Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon has done to you. If I’d have been stronger and stood up to them, maybe things wouldn’t have got this far. Can you ever forgive me Toby?” He looks at the little boy hopefully.

Toby smiles softly and nods “It’s okay Featherweight, it’s not your fault. I forgive you, and thank you for coming to tell the truth.” He reaches over and pats at Featherweight’s shoulder.

Sunset smiled at the sight as well did Principal Celestia. She speaks softly “Mr. Mason and Ms. Shimmer, you two may go back to class while Mr. Featherweight and I talk.” She gives the little boy and Sunset a warm smile.

“Yes Ma’am. C’mon little buddy, let’s get you back to class.” Sunset smiles and takes Toby’s hand. She turns to Featherweight and gives him a warm smile “Thank you Featherweight for doing this for Toby. You are doing the right thing in standing up to those two no good excuse for ladies as Rarity would put it.”

Featherweight nodded “No problem Sunset. It’s about time that those answer for their actions.” He gives the two a soft smile before they exited Principal Celestia’s office.

Sunset leads Toby to Room E207 and looks down at him “I’ll be back with the girls to pick you up after school little brother, and we’ll go get something good to eat. How does that sound?” She smiled down at him, ruffling at his hair playfully.

He looks up at her with a smile “That sounds good Sister Sunset.” They arrive at Mr. Discord’s class door and Toby walks in, waving at Sunset “I’ll see you after school Sister Sunset.” Sunset nodded and waved back before walking off to her class.

After school…

“Oh, I hope the little darling is okay. I mean we were pretty harsh with him this morning, and I feel absolutely awful for scolding him like I did.” Rarity frowns as her and the others head to pick Toby up.

“Ah know what ya mean Rarity. Ah feel like a rotten apple myself for talking down to the little feller like Ah did. Ah shouldn’t have believed that such a sweet little guy like him would write such low down dirty gossip.” Applejack sighed heavily.

“The sweet little cupcake, I’m going to throw him a ‘Super Duper we’re Sorry Party’ to let him know that we are truly sorry.” Pinkie Pie beamed confidently.

“Um… I just hope that he can forgive us for being cold toward him. I feel terrible for breaking the little sweetie’s heart.” Fluttershy frowned at the harsh words she spoke to the little boy.

“I just wish I could get my hands on those little brats that did this to the little dude.” Rainbow seethed as she pounded a fist “They deserve a good beat down.” She lets out a small chuckle.

Sunset looks at her friends, nodding in agreement “Don’t worry girls, I’m sure as kind-hearted Toby he is, he’ll forgive you.” She gives them a warm, reassuring smile.

They arrive at Room E207 and walk inside, but they don’t see Toby. Looks of shock crosses across their face as Sunset walks up to Mr. Discord “Sir, have you seen Toby anywhere?” She asks concerned.

Mr. Discord who was putting his assignments for next week up in a folder looked up from his desk “Oh hello Ms. Sunset and girls. Hmm… I’m sorry, but Mr. Mason already left. He said he wanted to be alone for a little bit.” He sighs softly.

Sunset nods “Thank you Sir.” Her and the girls leaves the room with deeply worried expressions “Where could he be?” They all shrugged their shoulders altogether.

“I think I know where the little guy could be. Follow me girls.” Rainbow Dash spoke up and led the way through the halls to leave the school.

Soon they arrive outside of the school and they spot the small child laid, curled up on a bench. They all sigh in relief as they walk up to the bench. They look on to see his form rise and fall as they can tell that he is asleep, but a soft whimpering sound can be heard.

Rarity lightly gasps “Aw… the poor darling must have cried himself to sleep.” She bends down to stroke at his side with a hand and feels him shaking lightly. “Oh gosh girls, he’s shivering.

Sunset immediately takes her leather jacket off, approaches the child, and wraps him up in it. She lifts him very carefully so not to wake him and cradles him to her “Oh you poor sweet child.” She whispers as she leans down to kiss him softly on the forehead.

The girls carefully circle around him, watching him sleeping in Sunset’s arms. Fluttershy feels tears sting her eyes and gently speaks up “Um… Sunset… um… if it’s okay with you, could I maybe take Toby home with me for tonight? I feel so bad for hurting his feelings, and breaking his little heart that I want to make it up to him.” She gives a light smile as she reaches to stroke at Toby’s hair soothingly.

Sunset smiles softly at Fluttershy “I think that will be a good idea Fluttershy.” She carefully moves the little boy over to Fluttershy’s arms.

Fluttershy gently takes Toby into her arms and cradles him to her, resting his head on her shoulder. “Oh… my… he is light like you said Rainbow.” She smiles softly as Rainbow returns the soft smile.

Sunset smiled warmly at her “He’ll stay at your house tonight Fluttershy, and since it’s the weekend, we can all meet at the park. How does that sound girls?” They all nod in agreement. “Just let him know Fluttershy that we all love him and we’ll always be there for him.”

“Oh, of course Sunset.” She smiles softly as she holds the small child to her “Bye girls. I’ll see you tomorrow.” She nods toward them as they wave at her. She turns around and carefully walks to her home so not to wake Toby.

After walking a couple blocks from the school, Fluttershy arrives at her house. It is a small one bedroom, one bathroom house where her and her pets live in. She walks up the wooden porch, reaches into the pocket of her vest very carefully, pulls out a key, and unlocks the door. She looks down at Toby, watching his form rise and fall, but sleeping peacefully.

She walks over to a soft, thick cushioned sofa and gently lays him down on it. She quietly kneels down beside it placing a hand on the sleeping child’s side. She leans her head close to whisper in his ear “Shh… no more tears for your gentle soul Toby. I promise you’ll safe with us, and we all love you.” She gives him a tender kiss on his forehead.

She stands back up, reaches over for a blanket on the sofa, and pulls it over the little boy, tucking it around him. She smiles down at him he is indeed a very sweet and special little boy. I’ll fix him something to eat when he wakes up. She sighs softly as she reaches down and pats at his head gently before going into the kitchen to fix her something to eat.

As he sleeps peacefully, Toby thinks to himself Momma, I miss you, my aunties, my big sisters, and my friends. I hope I’ll get home soon.

As Fluttershy begins to chop up some tomatoes for her salad, she can't help but attack the lingering thought in her mind. "W-....why am I watching Toby? Shouldn't his PARENTS?"

To Be Continued....

Author's Note

:yay: The girls were able to forgive Toby, but wait, it looks like Fluttershy is getting curious a little about why Toby isn't being taken care of by his parents. :twilightoops:

A New Show: Episode Seven

Before the show....

fred2266's locker room.....

"What do you MEAN "Mulia Mild can't make it"?!" fred blares into his phone. "She was supposed to be the MANE EVENT, the KOOTA GRA, the big BRAN MUFFIN.....a-and A BUNCH OF OTHER ICONIC CLAIMS OF GREATNESS. THAT was going to be the big RATINGS BOOM! Yes, HER! She was going to be our biggest guest to date!" fred sighs in empathy. "....we need SOMEBODY, man....this show is going to SUCK. We've got human Featherweight, and PINKIE PIE lined up. Don't get me wrong, I love dah Pinks, but....I'm nutty, SHE'S nutty.....we can't BOTH be nutty, man....there has to be a BUFFER....somebody TAME. We have a clear pattern here on the show......I bring the goof, Jason brings the grace, and Geo brings the gall. That's THREE G's.....we need a BUFFER to block OUT the three G's.....CAN'T have TWO goofs, nor TWO graceful gazelles, nor TWO bad-asses, whether or not they may be Scottish. So, j-just.....find me another final guest for tonight. ANYBODY who is TAME....pony, human, platypus, I don't care. Alright, buddy....sorry for being so snappy.....this stuff is a LOT harder than I expected it would be.....no, no.....we're a great team," fred smiles. "We'll pull it together. Alright. See you," fred hangs up, slumping down against the cubbyhole where he keeps his "Bop It!"....never know when you may need a Bop It!.

"Damn......." fred tries to release some pressure off of himself by monologuing. "I'm a 17 year old kid running his own TV show.....I'm a trail-blazer, yet, I feel like week after week, I'm in WAY over my head with this thing.....Jason's been sprayed in the eyes, kicked in the nutty-bar, there's been a psycho Lightning Dust on the loose, there's been a talking churro, Twist has broken multiple ribs, Silver Spoon has seemingly lost her voice, Flash Sentry is still hooked up to an IV in the hospital as I talk to myself......" fred raises an eyebrow. "......which I do not feel odd about doing. Geo's had a 2 ton Hershey kiss dropped onto him, and Oprah Winfrey nearly killed the A New Show audience with his RAUNCHY body odor that smells of a mixture of bengay and Monopoly money. Seems like every week, something BAD happens. I mean, yeah, I'm a sadistic jerk, but I can't help but wonder....when does it all end? Is this show just a revolving door of bad luck and casualties? Do the A New Show fans TRULY understand that their lives are in danger EVERY TIME they come to see this show live? The sad part is.....I never do anything to protect them. H-...have I sold out? I mean, this all spawned from a simple fanfiction series.....that's quite the accomplishment, but.....what am I TRULY looking to gain from this? Notoriety? Fame? A different Playboy bunny for each day of the week to sit on my lap and pet my alpaca? I.....I just.....want to know what is going to come out of this......the destruction of the sanity of these fans? Oh....wait....that's kind of already happened. Then again, I set the show UP like that....maybe I'll never know the answer. I can't exactly STOP production at this point......we're the highest rated show on OWN, and quickly climbing the charts of highest rated TV show PERIOD. Only Once Upon A Time and the reboot of My Life As A Teenage Robot have us beat. You can't just KILL success.....success kills YOU. I can only hope that's just one of those "Hollywood bureaucratic" rumors, though."

fred's monologue comes to an end as he can hear the sound of not only footsteps, but also hoofsteps. He quickly composes himself as he hops back up to his feet, keeping his thoughts in the back of his mind for later.

In walks the blushing couple, Cody and Lyra. Cody is sweetly holding Lyra's front left hoof in his right hand.

"Ah, the beautiful couple," fred greets. "How's the wedding coming along?"

"We believe we're making QUITE the amount of progress for it being such an out of nowhere thing," Lyra replies, nuzzling Cody at his side. "I think I finally found the PERFECT wedding dress for me. Besides the A New Show audience, we've got guests like Cody's parents, Bon Bon, and MY parent's set to come for the special occasion!" Lyra squees. "Oh, I can't WAIT!"

Fred grins, as he leans over to nudge Cody in his other side. "Did the Mrs. give you an....extra SPECIAL birthday present, bro?" He waggles his eyebrows.

Cody blushes. "Ehhh.....w-well, I don't exactly feel comfortabl-"

"Of COURSE I did!" Lyra interrupts. "I took him to Kuruma Zushi for his birthday! Seeing all those beautiful hands chop up those beautiful fish......was.......uurrggghhhhh....." Lyra begins to drool all over fred's locker-room carpet.

And I thought I had weird fetishes.... fred thinks to himself. "Huh.....well, do you two have a date set for the big day yet?"

"We were thinking three weeks from now," Cody answers, as Lyra is no doubt too busy day-dreaming about hand models. "It's Lyra's mom's birthday, and-"

fred's face contorts into one of frustration and fear. "Uhhhh....I hate to be the one to tell you guys this, but, that's.....not exactly the best day......"

Lyra is snapped out of her hand-aspirations, as she glares heavily at fred. "What do you mean?"

"Well, heh heh....." fred rubs the back of his neck nervously under the strict gaze of Lyra. "It's kind of funny, actually....you see, midnight and Lightning Dust came to me the night he proposed to her, and asked if, what was 5 weeks back then, 3 weeks now, if they could have their wedding....well, the same day YOU guys want it...."

"Why then, though?" Cody asks curiously.

"Well, it's Lightning Dust's birthday," fred simply states. "Kind of an odd coincidence that her birthday is the same day as you mother's, Lyra," fred chuckles, trying to lighten the mood.

Lyra is not pleased.

"So, what you're telling me, is that I have to go let my mother know, that she won't be able to see her daughter be wed on her BIRTHDAY? You know she's wanted that since the day I was born? Do you realize how ECSTATIC she was when she found out that her dream was going to come true? It didn't really matter that I was marrying a human, all my mother wanted was to see her only daughter be wed on her birthday. So, I ask AGAIN.....WHY ARE WE BEING OVERLOOKED? Our engagement was announced FIRST. We have a LOT more in common than THOSE two!" Lyra snarls.

Cody tries to calm his bride-to-be down by petting her soft mane. "Easy there, darling......I'm sure we can work this out. Fred, this is VERY important to my Lyra....SURELY there HAS to be a way we can have our wedding three weeks from now. SURELY. Can't we have BOTH weddings on the same night? Would that work, sweetie?" Cody looks at Lyra with a warm and hopeful smile.

Lyra grins. "Of course! As long as Mama Heartstrings gets to see her baby girl get married on her birthday, everything is going to work out PERFECTLY!"

Fred shakes his head. "Sorry, you two.....it's too complicated."

Lyra's smile instantly fades away. She gets in fred's face. "WHAT DO YOU MEAN?!" She screeches.

"Look, you two. Booking these types of things is a VERY strenuous process.....do you have any idea how far into advance we book A New Show episodes? Hell, before the first episode even AIRED, we had SIX MONTHS worth of TV booked. That includes guests AND commercials."

"But midnight and Lightning Dust's proposal wasn't even a THOUGHT six months ago...." Lyra snarls.

"I realize that," fred defends. "That's why we rescheduled ALL the interviews that were supposed to happen on that episode, to the next few."

"Then why can't you reschedule OURS to be on the same show?!" Lyra begs to know.

fred sighs. "One, because we don't have enough TV time to have TWO weddings on the SAME SHOW. Two, two weddings on the same show is REPETITIVE. Three, they asked FIRST. It's already TOO LATE, you two. This is, basically, the very DEFINITION of LAST MINUTE."

"Then why not make the first wedding SUPER SHORT, so you can save the rest of your TV time for OURS?" Lyra suggests, trying her best to negotiate without blowing a fuse.

Fred legitimately, laughs out loud at that suggestion. "Y-...you....you wanna cut the time of-.....pffffttttttHAHAHAHAHAAAAA!!!!! You two need to realize, that marriage, is one of the TURNING POINTS of a human, OR a pony's LIFE. For some, they only get ONE shot at it. This is EXTREMELY special to not ONLY midnight, but also Lightning Dust. It's the intertwining of their hearts into ONE, and, no offense, but you're going to STAND HERE, and PUBLICLY SUGGEST, that we make the biggest day of their LIVES LIMITED ON TIME, just so you can have a LONGER WEDDING?! Do you have ANY IDEA how RIDICULOUS and SELFISH that sounds?!"

"LOOK! At this point, I. DON'T. CARE! My mama has wanted this FOREVER....HER life is not COMPLETE, unless she gets to see me MARRIED ON. HER. BIRTH. DAY. Nothing else matters to her. THEREFORE, nothing else matters to ME."

Fred begins to massage his temples, as all of this arguing is starting to give him a headache. "I KNOW how important this is for you two......I can SEE the passionate love for one another in your eyes.....but for you to THINK that I am PURPOSELY going to limit midnight and Lightning Dust's DESTINY, just so Mama Heartstrings can FINALLY rest easy.....then I'm sorry....but it's already scheduled......we're already making the invitations....we've already ordered the flowers, the decor, the ICE CREAM CAKE.....you just be happy that you've FOUND true love, Lyra.....and your mother should feel the SAME......sometimes, it's not always about what YOU want, or want OTHERS want.....it's about sucking it up, waiting your turn, and not having a class A MELTDOWN in my locker-room......so, before you go doing something stupid, I want you to hear everything I am about to say...." fred takes a deep breath.

"I'm happy for you.....you have no IDEA how happy I am for you BOTH.....A New Show is a WACKY environment. The element of love would be VERY beneficial to the show......but we've FOUND the love we're going to inject the show with.....it's midnight's love for Lightning Dust. It doesn't matter if it is SUDDEN love, it's LOVE. If it wasn't LOVE, the wedding wouldn't be BOOKED, now would I? You BOTH deserve the wedding that you want, and you're going to GET IT. Your mom WILL see you be wed, Lyra.....does it matter the day, though? Love CAN wait, you know.....you may believe that it is THEIR love that should be waiting, but it all comes down to opportunities.....they asked me FIRST, so I rearranged everything, and now here we are....we're having a wedding on A New Show, three weeks from now. I'm sorry to say, it is NOT going to be you guys' wedding. You should be HAPPY for them. They are in LOVE, just like you two are.....do NOT interfere with that. I don't care WHO you are. We can rearrange things, Lyra......I don't know how much it will harm the show if we have TWO weddings in back to back weeks, with NO interviews, but.......I can make the call, and I can GUARANTEE you that your wedding will take place ONE MONTH from now. It might not be what you WANT, but that's just the hand life deals you......you should just PLAY IT, and stop whining. No amount of temper tantrum will change my mind. So, do you accept these terms?"

Lyra does not even hesitate to give fred her answer, in the form of a hoof-slap to the face, before she storms out of fred's locker-room, slamming the door shut.

fred does not react to the slap. He simply stares at Cody.

"Cody.....is this REALLY what you want?" He asks his friend.

Cody gives a disappointing glare at fred. "You mean Lyra? Of course I do! I want my baby to be happy....nothing else really matters to me at this point. I just want her HAPPY. You RUINED her happiness, fred.....how could you?"

Fred can't help but smirk devilishly. "Oh, I'm just such a big dickhead, aren't I? Throwing whine-fests like this isn't going to get your girlfriend ANYTHING. I was FAIR, I was FRIENDLY, but most of all.....I was TRUTHFUL. What about Lightning Dust's family? I'll have you know that her mom and brother can't WAIT to see her walk down that aisle. I'll ALSO have you know, that both she AND midnight told me, if there were ANY complications with scheduling, that she would like to get married WHENEVER we had time to fill. She didn't NEED to get married on her birthday, Cody......she WANTED to, but if things got too complicated, her and midnight would have taken ANY day they could get....you know what THAT'S called? That's called PATIENCE. That's called COOPERATION. You know, if Lyra would've came in and actually had BEEN cooperative on me, I WOULD have rescheduled your wedding to the day of her mom's birthday, and Lightning Dust and midnight would have had to wait for another time. But that would've been FINED with them. So, here's some advice for YOU: Get your gal under CONTROL. Hell, she's not favorite background pony....what the hell HAPPENED? Is it her time of the month?"

"You watch yourself....." Cody growls.

"See....that's a THREAT," fred warns. "I just don't get it. I gave you two the opportunity to get MARRIED on LIVE TELEVISION.....because you ASKED. I didn't do it because I thought it'd be GREAT television....it WILL be...but I did it, because you're my FRIEND, Cody......I've been fair with you BOTH, and you KNOW that. So, don't blame me for being such an asshole. If your girl doesn't like my decision, go to Vegas! Get married on the SAME DAY-HELL, GO ANYWHERE! Screw A New Show! Go get married on Mama Heartstring's birthday! WHAT'S STOPPING YOU?"

"That's ENOUGH," now Cody is in fred's face. "You don't SPEAK about my little lyre-bug in that tone when she isn't around....."

Fred chuckles. "Man, you're pig-whipped. She's got you GOOD, bro. You must be a HORRIBLE fisher, because you sure did make an AWFUL catch this time around....."

"I ALREADY TOLD YOU. DON'T SPEAK ABOUT LYRA THAT WAY....."

"Cody.....I will NOT be tested," fred stands his ground.

"Neither will I....." Cody slowly backs away from fred. "And neither will my Lyra......this isn't over, fred....." Cody continues to slowly back out of the door, and down the hallway. fred rushes over to shut the door, as he begins to gather his thoughts of what just happened.

"So....THAT'S apparently what's going to come out of all of this," fred recalls from his previous thoughts. "Drama....." he exits his locker room to begin his trek down to the curtains which lead to the stage, when he spots Geo. He is sliding a white card into a metal box.

"Hey, Geo!" fred snickers. "Welcome back, man!"

Geo turns around to bump fists with fred. "Hey there," the rugged Scotsman replies.

"Punching your ticket?" fred asks.

Geo nods, as he turns back to the box, sliding his card in again. It dings. "Yup....just getting ready for another TOTALLY NORMAL day....." he turns back to fred. "OH WAIT. I almost forgot.....we're at A NEW SHOW," he expands his arms in a Broadway manner. "Where chaos NEVER sleeps....."

fred chuckles. "I know, I know, man....your first two weeks as a co-host haven't exactly turned out the BEST."

"Oh, ye think?" Geo rolls his eyes. "Let's recap, shall we? Week one, I get death-stared by everybody in the bloody audience. Week two, I got crushed by a giant two ton chocolate triangle......oh yah, quite the impact I've made."

"Well, AT LEAST you got to best up Flash Sentry," fred reminds with a wink.

Geo smirks in remembrance. "Well, I suppose that DOES make up for everything thus far....."

"There's always this week!" fred cheerfully says. "I have a feeling that today is going to be the first NORMAL episode of A New Show EVER!"

"You're a bloody idiot then, man...." Geo replies with a shake of his head. "This show is a television DISASTER waitin' to happen. But, I guess the audience would expect nothing less.....are we gettin' Mulia Mild for the show?"

fred frowns. "Unfortunately not. She couldn't make it,"

Geo does a little skip. "Thank 'Nessy! She's just a worthless background character, anyway.....why do we even NEED her? She's never even APPEARED in A New Home!"

fred narrows his eyes at Geo. "Hey! You stop all the sass towards Mulia. I gave you Princess Twilight last week! Why can't I have my Mulia?!"

"It didn't even go the way I planned....." Geo sighs. "Doesn't really count."

"Sure it does!" fred snickers. "You DID get your kiss....."

"Ya ain't funny, lass.....I was stuck in that thing for a WEEK...."

fred cocks his head. "A week? How the hell did you SURVIVE?"

"I ate the chocolate....." Geo deadpans. fred immediately feels like an idiot. "5 pounds per day...."

"How did you not THROW UP?" fred questions.

Geo frowns. "I-.....I.....I DID....."

fred's eyes bulge. "You mean....."

Geo nods. "That's right, lass....I was trapped in me own chocolate vomit prison for a week.....I'm lucky the rest melted enough for me to escape today....."

fred puts a hand on Geo's right shoulder. "Sorry about that, man.....couldn't really help you out, had to go to Cody's birthday party."

Geo glares at fred. "Did ye at least save me a piece of cake?"

"NOPE."

"Ye cheeky bastard!" Geo curses.

"I'm assuming that the stage is chocolate free?" fred asks. "The LAST thing we need is a messy stage 45 minutes before show-time...."

Geo grins brightly. "Of course! I made sure the crew cleaned every last little chocolaty dot up just in time for the show to start. Go check for yeself....." Geo motions a hand toward the direction of the curtain. fred obliges with a smile, as he rushes out onto the stage.....

....and gullibly proceeds to slip into a running cesspool of chocolate.

Geo avoids the chocolate off to the side, by his sectional, which he has fallen down onto in a fit of hysterical laughter.

"Aww man.....I sure got you good, lass! Thought you were so clever leavin' ole' Geo behind to go party, eh? NOW ye get to have your own "party" in "Geo Wonka's Chocolate Factory!""

fred can only look at his chocolate soaked self in shock and disgust.

"WHAT THE FU-"

The final janitor leaves the presence of the now live atmosphere of the stage, as fred slips and slides all the way to his sectional, having to be forced to wear a new outfit after his previous one had been drowned in a fattening typhoon.

"Wah....wah....welcome...everybody," fred huffs, the pressure of getting everything cleaned before the show went live getting to him. fred had to entire the entire audience LAUGHING as him as he went around like a madman from pillar to post, trying to keep everything in tip-top shape. Geo had convinced Jason to do NOTHING, stating that fred "got himself into this mess."

OHO....."MESS".....HIGH-HEEL-LARIOUS.

"Ya alright there, lass?" Geo mockingly questions. "Had a rough day?"

"Sc.....sc.....SCREW YOU....Geo....." fred stammers through internal chest compressions.

"As fred was TRYING to say," interprets Jason. "Welcome everyone, to A New Show. This is the seventh episode, and, for the first time in a while, we will NOT be starting off the show by saying "this is sure to be a special episode.""

"Although the last 4 times we said that, it was SURELY true...." Geo points out.

Jason nods. "Tonight, though, it appears we will be having a SPECIAL guest....who it is, we do not know."

"Which makes it a MYSTERRRRYYY......oooohhhhh....." fred hacks as he finishes his sentence, the effects of hustling still lingering inside of him.

"You okay, buddy?" Jason asks graciously. "Maybe you should take the night off...."

fred coughs again. "NO. I'm FINE.....just my asthma kicking in.......anyway, it appears that Mulia Mild, sadly, could not MAKE it......" fred pauses.

He is met with silence.

fred springs up from his seat. "WHAT?! You guys aren't SADDENED by this news?! ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!"

Still, not even a PEEP of response.

"UnbeLIEVABLE!" fred scoffs. "I can't BELIEVE you people! Do you even KNOW who Mulia Mild IS?!"

Geo sighs, slouching to his side with his chin resting on his hand. Here he goes AGAIN.... he can't help but think.

"Durr we want Raindrops!" JimboTex shouts.

"You've never even READ this series, Jimbo! Get outta here!" fred demands.

Jimbo runs out flailing of the arena flailing his arms.

"That's just TYPICAL of you people. You all waste your time on your RAINDROPS, and your TWILIGHT'S, and your TRIXIE'S, and your CHRYSALIS', that you've never stopped to take the time and pay attention to the REAL characters of My Little Pony! I cry for you, I really do......we're talking about the BEST character from the most UNDERRATED season 2 episode! My god....." fred gets quieter, as he slumps down into his sectional with a final whisper. "My god....." his voice now gains more volume, but you can tell he is still sad by this development. "Just.....introduce our first guest...."

Jason shrugs, and turns to face the crowd as Geo silently chuckles to himself. "Well, everybody, I guess there is no time to be wasted.....let's bring out our first guest, then. In the most recent chapter of A New Home III, he did a very noble thing, by coming forth, and revealing that every woe Toby had encountered since arriving at Canterlot High, was because of Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon.....please welcome, Featherweight."

The crowd comes to life with pretty decent applause, as Featherweight makes his way through the curtain. He awkwardly waves at his on-lookers, as he nearly trips on the steps as he ascends down to shake the hands of Jason, Geo, and fred. Featherweight sits down next to Geo as he nervously tugs at his pocket-protector.

The applause stops, and everyone sits down, as the terms "#fred2266needsangermanagement" and "RaindropsIsBestPone" trend on Twitter.

"Welcome to the show, Featherweight!" Jason humbly greets.

Featherweight takes a wheeze of his inhaler. It is very noticeable that he is sweating profusely. "H-...hello, gents....."

"Nervous?" fred calmly asks.

"A l-little bit...." Featherweight stutters. "I mean, I guess the crowd doesn't seem to be angry with me....you know, a-after what I've done.....but, I still can't help but think I'm only here to be slaughtered....."

"I assure you, that's not the case," Geo reassures. "However, I think this is the PERFECT starting question for you. Now, I've got NOTHING against you, Featherweight, but, how could you do what you have done to Toby Mason, a small child? You've been a leading benefactor in making his life HELL, and the young lass hasn't even been in your world for a WEEK!"

Featherweight gulps. "Oh no......I guess I should've prepared for these questions....I REALLY hate to play the blame game here, but.....it was Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon.......it was all them. They made me their own personal SNOOP, to get some dirt on Toby.....quite frankly, that's the LAST thing I want to do in my current profession, which would be journalism. I mean, a teenager would've been bad ENOUGH, I wouldn't want to spy on ANYBODY....but....a little boy? They went WAY overboard with their requests....."

"Would you say that Diamond Tiara had a bigger impact on your CSI: Canterlot High detective-like work, than Silver Spoon?" fred asks.

Featherweight lightly nods. "Definitely. Silver Spoon is more of a follower of Diamond Tiara. She....doesn't really give me orders, never has, it's ALWAYS Diamond Tiara. Silver Spoon just laughs at her corny puns and calls her a "genius." It's like she's swooning over her sometimes.....it's pretty awkward when that happens around me....."

fred is suddenly EXTREMELY intrigued by how this interview is going. "I noticed that in Silver Splooge's behavior, as well....but Featherweight, are you suggesting that Silver Spoon.....you know.....goes both ways?"

Featherweight seems off-put by the question, but he still answers. "I think that Silver Spoon only goes ONE way, and that's Diamond Tiara's......"

The entire crowd, including fred, childishly "OOOHHHH!" in response.

"Well, I never see her talking to ANY boys...." Featherweight.

"WAIT!" fred interrupts him. "Does this mean that you sometimes SPY on those who tell you to SPY on OTHERS? What I'm asking is, do you SPY on Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, Featherweight?"

Featherweight's heart begins to beat harder. "I don't mean to play spoiler here, but I feel I'm already in enough hot water with those two as it is....they're going to KILL me at school on Monday.....sorry, but I'm going to deny you an answer to that question."

"Hmmm...." Geo seems surprised. "That's never happened on the show." The crowd also seems upset by this decision.

fred nods. "Fair enough. I like to spy on Diamond Tiara MYSELF sometimes....that's why I PURPOSELY took the locker-room NEXT to hers, and it's also why I've poked two peep-holes for my eyes in my wal-OH CRAP...." fred's eyes bulge. His eyes narrow nervously and sadly as he jolts his head in Jason's direction. "QUICK JASON ASK A QUESTION!"

Geo can be heard snickering, as the audience wasn't able to contain their laughter.

"Uuuhhhhh...." Jason has to rebound from what he had just heard. "Oh! Featherweight, What was it about Diamond Tiara that made you do those dastardly deeds and tasks she wanted you to do for her and Silver Spoon?"

Featherweight suddenly gains a dreamy glint in his eyes. "She may be evil, yes, but Diamond Tiara looks like an ANGEL on the outside. Beautiful flowing violet hair, breath-taking blue eyes, slender hips, tender lips, the ways she walks just DEMANDS attention.....so, I gave her all the attention I could give her. And she LOVED it. Her laugh is INCREDIBLY adorable, and when she's mad, or when she pouts, her nose wrinkles in this adorable way. Sure, I'm cowering before her, but my heart can't help but melt.....she's a level 500 seductress. She knows how the use her good looks to get what she wants."

fred dreamily sighs. "Can't argue with you there....."

"My only wish is that I wouldn't have fallen for her," Featherweight frowns. "Because of my rapid hormones, I nearly destroyed Toby's life...."

"WHOA, WHOA, WHOA, WHOA, WHOA!" fred jumps back out of his seat, waving his arms in a dramatic fashion. He walks over to Featherweight, turning towards the audience. "As a fellow teenager, I must say Featherweight....do NOT blame yourself. What you did to Toby was INEXCUSABLE, but it's not YOUR fault. We young, growing males have needs TOO, people! You can't blame us for falling under the woo of our female counterparts!" fred wraps an arm around Featherweight's shoulder.

"Don't beat yourself too hard over it, kid.....it happens to even the most SOLID of us. I'll be honest.....I wanna STUFF Diamond Tiara's stocking!" fred passionately admits with a world-bearing grin. "But beneath all that SEXY BEAST....iness, is a very EVIL interior. Now, for me, the EVILNESS makes her even MORE sexier, but sometimes, you just gotta PUT that BEHIND you, and do what's RIGHT! And you DID the right thing by confessing......took you a while, sure, but you PLAYED Diamond Tiara in the process. She thinks SHE played you? Pfftttt...nah. You got her kisses, and her cleavage on your chest.....the way I see it, YOU WON. You got her ASSETS, and you got to SAVE THE DAY. You are a HERO to not only me, but all the young men of the world, Featherweight!" fred leads the audience in a thunderous applause.

It's too bad NONE of them returned it.

fred hmphs, crossing his arms as he stomps back over to his sectional.

Featherweight now seems more nervous than ever.

"Well, the second part to my question is," Jason continues. "Who is your secret crush if it isn't Diamond Tiara or Silver Spoon."

"Diamond Tiara is DEFINITELY one of my crushes, and has been since.....I don't know.....2nd grade?" Featherweight then gags. "Silver Spoon, though? Eeeeeehhhhhh.......no. I don't really see much in her. I guess the best word I could use to describe her is....bland? I mean, gray IS the blandest color, so I guess that makes sense?"

"You said DT was only ONE of your crushes, though," Geo reminds. "Does that mean you have others? Bloody hell, I feel like I'm in High School again...." Geo shakes his head disappointingly at himself.

Featherweight blushes. "Well, I'll be honest.....I'm....kind of a......"

"A man-whore?" fred calmly answers, chewing on some banana chips.

Featherweight sighs. "I suppose that's the BEST way you could put it.....I have crushes on Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Lightning Dust, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, Cadance, Spitfire, Cloud Kicker, Trixie, Sunset Shimmer, Lyra, Bon Bon, Colgate, Aloe, Lotus.......and....I'm probably forgetting a few others....." he smiles sheepishly.

CADANCE, SPITFIRE, CLOUD KICKER, BON BON, COLGATE, ALOE, AND LOTUS CONFIRMED OF ATTENDING CANTERLOT HIGH SCHOOL.

"Niiiiiicceeeeeee....." fred complicates. "I think that, on that note, it's time we let the audience ask some questions."

"Sounds fine to me," Featherweight obliges.

RedStar raises his hand, standing up. "Featherweight, what do you plan to do for the future? A journalist, perhaps?"

Featherweight smiles confidently. "Bingo. Journalism runs in the family. My dad, Heavyweight runs the Canterlot Chronicles, while my Grandfather actually ran the historic New York Times way back when. I plan to carry on the Weight's impressive news legacy."

The crowd seems truly impressed by those feats.

"The NEW YORK TIMES?" Jason shockingly repeats. "That must make your family VERY financially sound!"

Featherweight chuckles. "Yeah, it does. More so than Diamond Tiara's, if you could believe it. I just don't like to brag about it, so the whole "Prep" clique doesn't work for me. I'm more than happy to be a member of the "Geek" clique, though."

fred scours the audience for my question, when he finds none, he slams the palm of his hand against his fore-head. "Dammit, people...." he mumbles. "Well, sorry, Featherweight, but it seems that these people DON'T CARE ABOUT INTERACTING WITH LARGER THAN LIFE CHARACTER, but we're glad you were able to join us."

"It sure was an exhilarating experience," Featherweight admits, as he shakes the hands of the three co-hosts. "I released some skeletons, and also some demons."

"We thank you for that," Jason says. "Goodbye, Featherweight!"

Featherweight waves once more, before leaving the stage.

There is a long, almost eerie silence, but the Twitter feed pops up once again, showing that the phrase "#fred2266IsAPedophile" is trending.

Unfortunately, fred notices this on the giant screen behind Geo.

fred then proceeds to hack Twitter.

A New Show is brought to you by...

Butte, Montana Regional Hospital.....

For the third straight week, we witness the lyrical return of the heavily Didgeridoo-based theme music of Steve Bazing, A.K.A. the worst gimmick since Liberace.

This week, though, he is actually HIDDEN behind something. A bush to be exact, he turns around and acts shocked when he notices the audience is looking at him.

"GAH!" He puts a hand to his chest in delight. "Oh croc.....it's just you, mates! Thew.....nearly scared the bloomers off me.....anyway! G'day, mates! Steve Bazing here! And for today, we've actually ventured out QUITE far than where we started. Where as, last week, we were spying on the very pissy "fredicus 2266ixus" in his own territory, this week, we're all the way in GOD'S COUNTRY.....Butte, Montana!" Bazing throws a thumbs up. "To take a look at a creature who is NOT used to where he is currently located.....here," Bazing pokes a hand out from a side of the bush, gesturing towards the hospital.

"This, me friends, is the official Butte, Montana Mishap Death Row facility.....all types of weird little creatures habitat this place. What's sad, though, is that these creatures will be put to sleep if they don't soon recover from their famines...." Bazing takes off his hat, and places it over his heart in honor of the brave mishaps that will die because they're such freaking mistakes of life.

He suddenly becomes overly cheery again, as he normally is. "But that's besides the point, mates! Today, we get to STUDY one of these creatures, to see how it will be living its LAST dying days! Isn't that exciting?!" He gestures for the audience to follow him. "Come on, mates! A LIFETIME of adventure awaits us!"

Bazing soon approaches the door in crouch mode, and even enters the hospital like this. He approaches the receptionists' desk like this, and rings the little bell that occupies it.

The receptionist comes to answer the call as quickly as possible, but is stumped to find no one there waiting for her.

"Uhhh...hello?" She calls.

"G'DAY THERE, SHEILA!" Bazing bursts out of his crouched position to surprise the young lady.

She shrieks like a fangirl, though, not a terrified broad. "OMIGOSH! YOU'RE STEVE BAZING!"

Steve chuckles. "That I am, miss....that I am....I'm just here to see Flash Sentry. Would you happen to know where his room is?"

"OMIGOSH-it's like, room 18.....right down the end of the hall, take a left-OMIGOSH STEVE BAAAZZZIINNGGGGGG!!!!!!"

Steve flashes her his quick pearly whites for a moment, before going back into crouch-mode. He slowly makes his way down to the end of the hall, making a left turn as he was told to. He arrives at room 18, beating the world record for quickest crouch-walk in the process.

"Shhhh....now, mates, we're going to want to enter the nearly endangered Flashius Sentrius' room VERY quietly....we MAY scare it to death if we're too loud....after all, there is only ONE of these in existence, since I fed the human one to my dingo on the way over here."

Steve stands up, and reaches for the doorknob slowly. He throws a curve-ball by forcefully kicking Flash Sentry's door, to the point where it falls down.

Steve wipes a bead of sweat off of his forehead. He speaks in a hushed voice. "Thew....that was close, mates! It's a good thing WE'RE SO QUIET!!!!!!!!!" He shouts at the top of his lungs, as he enters the room. He stops at the end of Flash Sentry's bed, where the bloodied member of Celestia's royal guard is NOT sleeping, but fully awake, as he watches Steve with outstretched eyeballs. Both of his eyes are indeed, black as charcoal, but that doesn't stop them from not being open.

"We're VERY lucky that this creature is asleep," Steve says. "That way, we get an up close and personal chance to marvel at its.....well, it's not exactly BEAUTY, but, eh.....we still get the chance to....look at it, while it still holds on to whatever ounce of life it has. The Flashius Sentrius is a quite heavy sleeper, so I don't see us waking it up anytime soon.

"What the hell?" Flash Sentry groans. "I didn't ask for visitors! NU-UUURRSSE-"

Flash's scream for help is interrupted by a well-placed elbow to the gut from Steve. He calmly goes over to lock the door, all the while with that same overbearing smile.

"Now, you can see the black eyes," Steve examines Flash. "Probably from when he was beat up by the homeless person, whose box he stole. Yeah, looks like he got jabbed PRETTY good there," Steve clicks in tongue in admiration.

"What are you talking about, Bazing?" Flash cries as he continues to clench his stomach in pain. "That damn Geo beat me up! You were THERE!"

"It looks like the beast is stirring in his sleep!" Steve cites in terror. "We must make sure he is FULLY comfortable! Mates, I'd like to introduce ya to my pint-size Aussie assistant....Veg E. Mite!" An Australian dwarf suddenly crawls out for under Flash's bed, with a Didgeridoo in hand. "Hah! Get it? He's a dwarf....so....mite! Hah! Anyway, we need to SOOTH the beasts' soul, to make sure he does not wake up. Because, if the beast wakes up, that could quite possibly be the last sleeping session he'll ever have....and we don't want that. We want this non-beautiful specimen to count sheep until the end of days!"

"I'M NOT ASLEEP." Flash Sentry commands with veins popping out of his neck in anger.

"Go ahead, Veg, sound the peaceful alarm...." Steve motions, and after he does, the dwarf begins to play very calming music from the natural wooden trumpet.

Unfortunately, the music only makes Flash angrier, not happier.

"GET THE HELL OUT OF MY ROOM!" Flash warns loudly. "I WAS ONLY TRYING TO DO MY JOB, AND I GOT BEAT UP FOR IT! SCREW ALL YOU A NEW SHOW REJECTS! GO HOME!!!!!!!!!!"

Meanwhile, Steve is jiggering to the music.

"I'll be back in a little bit, with an update on our furry friend!" Steve announces, as he continues to dance.

Back at the studio....

"Crap....looks like Twitter's back up already," fred curses.

"Amateur," Geo insults with a smirk. fred throws him a menacing glare that would make only a shivering chipmunk....

not shiver.

THAT'S POWERFUL.

"Well, before we get on with the show, I feel it is worth updating you all," fred pauses. "In 3 weeks time, A New Show will be pleased to host....the wedding of midnight and Lightning Dust,"

The crowd cheers lightly, as midnight stands up from his seat to pump his arms in excitement.

"MIDNIGHT! MIDNIGHT! MIDNIGHT! MIDNIGHT! MIDNIGHT! MIDNIGHT! MIDNIGHT! MIDNIGHT! MIDNIGHT!"

"Not many REAL life weddings happen on free TV too often, folks," Jason points out. "For that reason, we think it is WORTH IT for you to join us for this momentous occasion."

"Geo's going to play "Here Comes the Bride" on the bagpipes!" fred announces.

"NO, I'm NOT going to do ANYTHING of that nature...." Geo looks at fred sternly. "I also find it idiotic of you that you think that EVERY SINGLE PERSON from Scotland wears a kilt and plays bagpipes....."

"Do they all drink Irn Bru, though...right?" fred asks.

"They'd better, or I'll pray their deaths are slow and Irn Bru-less....." Geo pounds his fist into his other hand.

Every single Scot gulps, as they rush to their nearest convenience store and or wherever the HELL you buy Irn Bru at.

"On that horrifying omen, our second interview is about to COMMENCE," fred announces.

"The fans are sure to love this one. As a part of our "Mane 6 Initiative", that being the initiative to interview a different member of the Mane 6 EACH week, we are pleased to welcome to A New Show......Pinkie Pie!"

the crowd erupts in cheers, as fred jumps into a giant hamster ball, obviously not knowing what to expect.

Suddenly, "Final Countdown" by Europe blares through the arena, as a steel panel off the side of the stage slowly lowers. Everybody pays keen attention to this, as the panel slowly rises until a giant pink egg appears in its place.

fred, in curiosity, rolls out of the hamster ball, as his mouth is dropped in anticipation. Everybody else noticeably leans forward an inch more in their seats.

A flash of lightning CRACKS against the base of the egg, delivering a tiny crack into it. As times passes by, the crack travels all the way down to the bottom of the egg, until it entirely splits in half.

Waiting inside the egg, on a stool, is Pinkie Pie. Wrapped around her neck is a bunch of pink garland. As the crowd cheers again, Pinkie hops off of the stool and dives onto the stage.

fred can do nothing but clap along as he shakes his head in amazement.

Jason extends his hand to Pinkie, and in response, three human hands sprout out from the pink pony's sides. One goes to the left, towards Jason, one that protruded from her neck goes to Jason, and the other hand from the other side goes to fred. All of the three co-hosts shake Pinkie's "hands", with looks of nothing but shock and depression for the literal decapitation of physics as it once were.

Then, as if it weren't enough, a GIANT hand grows out of Pinkie's forehead, and makes its way into the crowd. All of the A New Home fans rush to place their hands into Pinkie's Millennium Falcon sized one.

After everyone gets their hand-shakes in, all 4 hands reverse themselves back into Pinkie's body. Any other normal pony would at LEAST wince at this, but Pinkie just....grins. She goes to sit by Jason as everybody sits down.

"I must say....what...an....ENTRANCE!" fred compliments. Pinkie squees. "I just have ONE question......did the SHOW pay for that giant pink egg?"

"Yup!" Pinkie happily answers.

fred's face droops. "......are you KIDDING me? How MUCH did it cost?"

"Hmmmmm.....let's see," Pinkie replies as she clunks a hoof to her chin in thought. "Oh yeah! They paid your ENTIRE month's salary for it, fred!"

"M....my......entire....month's....salary......?" fred hunches his knees up against his stomach, as he begins to sob into said knees. "That's like.....10 dollars!"

Geo can't help but laugh. "I made 45 bucks just from last week!"

"I made 90....." Jason admits as he slightly turns away from fred.

"WHA-but.......GAH! Let's just.....not worry about this......Pinkie Pie, as much as you may have just DEMOLISHED my bank account, it'd be WRONG of me to not welcome you to the show."

"Hi, fred! Hi everypon-errr....body? Ah, I'm sure since you all love ponies so much, you wouldn't mind being called them, right?!"

The crowd cheers in response.

"I am dah prettiest pony!" Hunter proclaims. Squishy squirts a slight amount of ink onto his jeans. Hunter cowers. "Okay, okay, Squish! YOU'RE prettiest pony....."

Squishy brightly smiles, as he claps two tentacles together.

"Yay!" Pinkie whoops. "In that case, HI EVERYPONY!"

"HI PINKIE!" Everybody replies.

"Oh my Celestia! It's SOOOOOOOOO super-wondery-ificul to BE HERE! You all are so sweet I could make the most fattening cupcake EVER with you!"

Some of the fans seemed to be turned off by that statement.

"Uhhh.....Pinkie....." Geo tries to warn her.

Pinkie snorts in laughter at their reaction. "Oh! Hahahahaha-sorry!" She hiccups some. "I TOTALLY forgot, bronies! The word "cupcakes" brings back TERRIBLE memories for you, huh?"

"Don't tell me that you've....." Jason doesn't want to finish that sentence.

"WE'RE AVOIDING THIS TOPIC ALL. TO. GE. THER," fred finishes that sentences with a slight French accent.

"Don't blame you!" Pinkie replies with an all-knowing wink. "Anyway, what should we talk about?! How about FRUITCAKE?! With Hearth's Warming Eve, or Christmas as you all call it, Mr. and Mrs. Cake are working on this WONDERFUL new Fruitcake recipe! Maybe you all can come to Equestria some day and try it!"

"TO THE INTER-DIMENSIONAL PORTAL!" Jlargent excitedly shouts, running off to win the Pulitzer Prize.

Which would bring up the topic of how we here at A New Show got the A New Home characters into Earth.

......

THERE'S NO PORTAL IN JASON'S GARAGE.

NONE.

ZERO.

DON'T LOOK.

TURN BACK.

PLZ.

NO REALLY.

THERE ISN'T ONE.

WAIT ONE OF WHAT?

SEE?

IT'S ALREADY FORGOTTEN.

WHAT?

YOU HAVEN'T FORGOTTEN ABOUT IT YET?

WHAT THE?!-

FORGET ABOUT IT!!!!!

DO IT!!!!!!!!

I COMMAND YOU!!!!!!!!!

I'LL USE MY POTATO LAUNCHER.

UHHH back to the show.

"What I'd like to point is that this is a very surreal moment for A New Show, Pinkie...." fred brings up. "I mean, I'm the most random fan of A New Home, and you? Well, you're the most random pony to ever pony. I'd call this the "Meeting of the Minds", but I think the term "Meeting of the Maniacs" will do."

"True, true, I could see that!" Agrees Pinkie. "Especially since I've seen all those dead bodies in your locker room, fred!"

"............"

Pinkie just grins innocently.

"..............JASON FIRST QUESTION GOOOOOOO."

"Uhhhhh....."

"GEO FIRST QUESTION PLEASE."

"No way!" Geo refuses. "I don't even KNOW you, MURDERER."

"SEE WHAT YOU'VE DONE, PINKIE?! YOU GONE AND RAPED ALL OUR HOPES AND DREAMS!"

"Guess that's why I'm a MANIAC, huh?" Pinkie winks again.

fred sighs so much it hurts.

Jason finally decides to ASK A QUESTION! "Well, all I really have to ask is.....how do you feel about the odd occurrences that are happening in Equestria, because of Toby's absence?"

Pinkie suddenly frowns a bit for the first time. "Well, I feel awfully sad about my cutie mark being nothing but three dangling balloons.....it's supposed to resemble that my happiness will ALWAYS be inflated, but, now it's....flat," she sighs "But what makes me even sadder is that I'm not the ONLY one who has to deal with these weird happenings.....my cutie mark is just ONE thing. Rainbow Dash's mane DOES look pretty funny, and she's gotten used to it now, but it doesn't make sense how it got that way. I mean GOSH, Daring Do is in Equestria! At least I know that my cute little nephew Toby didn't plan this. It's not HIS fault, but everybody still can't help but feel sadder than they usually are."

"What keeps YOU going?" fred asks. "I mean, your mane hasn't deflated yet. THAT seems to be something to be happy about."

Pinkie giggles. "What keeps me going is that I know that Equestria wont be like this forever. Toby will be back sooner than later, I just know it. He'll have his pretty locket, and everything will go back to normal. He may be gone, but at least I have my friends to make it through anything bad that happens to me. We're all going to need each other to stay as happy as Toby would want us to be, because I KNOW he wouldn't want us to be all sad sappy-sap-trees while he's gone."

fred nods. "I...don't really have a question. This interview hasn't exactly gone the way I thought it would...."

Pinkie hops over to hug fred. "Awww, come on, fredsy! I'm just trying to make the best of the TV 14 rating system!"

fred feels warm and fulfilled by the hug. "Releasing an abundant amount of my skeletons out of my closet doesn't seem very plausible, though...."

Geo gasps. "So you DO admit that you're a murderer!"

A giant Hershey kiss suddenly appears above Geo's head.

"WHAT THE?!" Geo isn't sure how to react.

"Be nice to fredsy, Geo...." Pinkie sternly warns. "You wouldn't want another CHOCOLATE SHOWER, would you?"

"Wait....YOU were the one that dropped that on me last week?!" Geo shockingly replies.

Pinkie giggles, as she envelopes the gigantic kiss with her mouth, swallowing it whole. "Maaayybbbeee....."

fred smirks. "Any questions, Geo?"

Geo silently shakes his head. "I just want to go cry myself to sleep....."

Pinkie summons a soft blanket over Geo's lap, and a pillow by his side.

"Need me to turn the night-light on for you, Geo?" Pinkie asks sweetly.

Geo shakes his head with a frown as he begins to suck on his thumb.

"Uhhhh.....audience question time?" Jason suggests.

"Yay!" Pinkie hops up and down. "Make sure they're good ones, bronies!"

Hunter stands up. "Pinkie, I'd like to ask you, which one do you prefer.....chimicherry or cherrychunga?

"Not sure! Taco Bell hasn't made either yet!" Pinkie answers as she tucks Geo in.

Hunter, stumped like everyone else is, calmly sits down.

RedStar hesitantly stands up, trying to become the QUESTION M.V.P. for the night. "I had a few questions for you, Pinkie, but I can only pick two, so....first off, what is your favorite instrument?"

Pinkie Pie looks out at RedStar as she plays "Hush Now, Quiet Now" on the Violin for Geo....well, the melodic part, at least....

WITH NO FINGERS.

"Hmmmmm......I WOULD say the Flugle Horn, but I wasn't exactly the BEST at playing it.....how about the Didgeridoo?!" She gasps. "Steve Bazing taught me to play it today! It is SO COOL! It's like a flute that has a COUGH! I'm better at it than the Flugle Horn!"

RedStar sighs happily, glad that he didn't get a cop-out answer. "Okay, and my other question is, can you summon cake on command?"

fred ALREADY has a Bee-Keeper's uniform on, as he dives behind the couch. "OH GOD! WHY WOULD YOU ASK THAT!?!?!??!"

RedStar crosses his arms. "Well, I was JUST curi-"

He is interrupted as pound after pound of vanilla flavored cake with pink icing ascend onto him, and ONLY him.

fred dares to look up from his sectional, and is relieved to see that the cake only got poured in one area. "Thew.....thank you, Pinkie....I JUST had this stage cleaned...."

Pinkie beams. "You're welcome, fredsy! And HAPPY 100 FIMFICTION FOLLOWERS, REDSTAR!"

RedStar is able to stand up, as he spits out clumps of cake so he is able to talk. "Yay! Thank you, Pinkie! Shooting Stars HQ will be well fed with this offering you've graciously bestowed upon us!" He turns towards the audience. "Feast, my brethren!"

All of the audience dives into the cake willingly, trying to salvage whatever they can before that fat-ass midnight ate it all.

"I'm happy to help, bronies! I love you all!" Pinkie does a Violin solo, breaking all the strings in the process. "GOOOOODDDDNIIIGGHHTTT A NEW SHOOOOOOOOO-OOOOOWWWWW!!!!!" She screams in a glam-rock voice, as she bashes the violin over Geo's head, and hops off the stage, waving to the crowd.

"W-well, THAT was anti-climatic..." Geo says as he coughs up blood.

fred throws a mound of cake at Geo's face. "Cheer up, Geo! Cake heals ALL wounds!"

"We'll be right back, folks, with our MYSTERY guest!" Jason proclaims, as he stage-dives into the dog-pile of rabid A New Show fans.

A New Show is brought to you by....

Back at the Hospital.....

"Well, your wounds seem to be healing up quite rapidly, Flash," random Nurse says. "I'd say at this rate, you should be ready to check out by tomorrow."

Flash Sentry lightly smiles. "That's good news, then. Thank you for the update, Nurse Joy."

Nurse nods. "If you need anything, you let me know.....you can take it from here, doctor."

"I most certainly can." Flash's eyes bulge. He recognizes that voice.

His doctor turns around, and lunges himself at Flash, punching him repeatedly in his already bruised eyes. He reaches down to pick up a bed-pan. He thwacks it over Flash's head, sending him sprawling out of his bed and onto the floor, as the Nurse screams in probably delight, and not horror.

The doctor lowers his mask, to reveal that it is indeed Steve Bazing, much to Flash's distaste. He jumps over the bed, and picks up the defibrillator next to him. He brings it to Flash's chest.

"Clear, mates!"

The defibrillator lets off a current of electricity, making Flash convulse in shock.

Steve, breathing heavily, stands up, and looks at the camera.

"Well, looks like I've just saved this poor beast from death, mates! Another job well done, I'll say....you all are GREAT adventurers! Same time next week?" Steve believes the audience has just nodded at him. "Great! See ya then! And remember, it's not stalking...if they're knocked out!" Steve flashes a thumbs up, as his image fades out.

Back at the studio......

"Well, it's been a crazy show, that's for sure," Jason admits. "But now, it's time....for our special guest."

"That's right, everybody," Geo says, as he is holding a rag sopped with blood. "So, please welcome.....whoEVER this is....."

As he says that, only this simple image appears on the big screen behind Geo.

"Uhhhh.......is this some kind of mistake?" Wonder fred out loud. "Hey, visual guy, get Twilight scepter off of the screen, and bring out the guest!"

An ominous, eerie voice, instead speaks, as the image continues to stay on the screen.

Scepter is love....

The image zooms in to Twilight scepter's face only.

Scepter is life....

The image now zooms to where we can only see Twilight scepter's daunting eyes.

Scepter....is guest.

As the image leaves the screen, Twilight scepter poofs into the middle of the stage. It is standing only by the ruby at the end of it.

"Uhhh....WELL THEN...ladies and gentleman, please welcome, our mystery guest....Twilight scepter?" Even fred can't believe he just said that.

The crowd claps, though confusedly.

Then, out of nowhere, next to Twilight scepter appears Toby.

"UUUUUUUHHHH....." now fred is even more confused.

"And....TOBY?!" Jason adds in mass confusion.

"Huh?!" Toby looks around him, and notices he is on the stage. "H-hi guys....." he scratches his head. "A-auntie Twilight.....w-why are you in scepter form?"

Twilight scepter doesn't answer. Instead, her? How about ITS' eyes light up red, as they send a laser beam into the audience.

Unfortunately, the beam strikes Sonik. He collapses to the floor.

He's dead.

The audience screams at this surprising turn of events, as the three co-hosts get up from their seats.

Toby crouches down in fear with a loud gasp.

The scepter turns its' attention to him.

"Oh no...." Toby meekly whimpers.

The scepter's eyes light up red again.

"NOOOOOOO!!!!!!!" The voice of midnight can blatantly be heard, despite all the mass hysteria. midnight jumps onto the stage, and dives into in front of Toby as the laser beam is released from the scepter's eyes.

Luckily, Toby is not hit.

Unfortunately, midnight IS.

Also unfortunately....midnight is also DEAD.

Now the crowd doesn't know what to do. As the blood-thirsty scepter peers out over them, they just cower behind their seats.

It would appear no one will be able to save A New Home from total annihilation.

That is, until a dark aura surround the downed body of midnight. It picks him up into the air, and whirls him around. After many rotations in the air, the body neatly falls to the ground.

It's not over yet, though, as a brightening white aura fills up the A New Home studio. The scepter is not phased, but it does not dare to stop whatever is happening.

The entire world seems to turn black and white for a moment, until midnight's body is replaced by a lone black orb. The black orb is accompanied by swirling green curves along the interior. It shines like a pearl world.

The orb bursts open all on its own. Everyone must duck so none of the shards blasted their way hit them.

Left in the residue of the orb, is a wolf. A wolf that's coat is mixed with crimson red and black. It's eyes are also crimson red.

"Whoa....." Toby remarks in awe over the wolf.

The wolf stands up, and looks at his right paw. He jumps back, almost shocked at the fact that he actually has paws.

"I.....I.....I am a wolf?" The wolf speaks. It sounds exactly like midnight.

Everybody else is left in awe, but they don't interfere.

The scepter is not impressed, however, as he sends another ray towards midnight.

Midnight is now grinning evilly, but he barely evades the beam because he is overcome over his new form. He snarls at the scepter. "You will NOT take Toby Mason....you will not take ANY of my friends.....you will be my CHEW TOY!" midnight announces as he rushes to the scepter, dodging beam after beam.

He finally is able to pounce on the scepter, and bight off the red ruby at the end of it with little trouble due to his sharp teeth. As he does that, the scepter's red eyes once again turn their usual golden shine.

Midnight triumphantly puts a paw over his victim's face.

"I AM A PART OF THE PACK!!!!!!!!!" He yells, as he runs off with the scepter in his mouth. Aidan rushes to keep up with him.

Fluttershy flies out to the stage to hug her son warmly.

"Oh, Toby...." she says with her voice filled to the brim with honey. "You're alright......I was so worried!"

"I'm fine, mama!" Toby proclaims as he wraps his little arms around his mother's soft neck. "Mr. midnight saved me!"

Fluttershy nuzzles her son, as she looks to her side to see midnight's head peeking through the curtain.

Fluttershy sighs happily. "He sure did....." she looks to her side again to see that midnight is still there. She mouths the words "thank you"....

With a simple wink of acknowledgement, midnight once again runs off.

As the three co-hosts and the audience smile warmly at the embrace and bravery of midnight, one final interruption occurs....

The familiar creaking of Ellington's rocker can be heard, along with his familiar face being seen. His beard is now even LONGER than it was last time.

"Awww....." Ellington coos. "That was SO sweet! I'm SO glad you're safe, Toby......I bet you think Mr. midnight's a hero, don't you? I bet HE thinks a hero...I BET YOU ALL THINK HE'S A HERO-well guess what.....he AIN'T. It was pretty clever of him knowing that the source of that scepter's power was through its ruby, I'll give him that, but he ain't no hero......he's a MUTT," Ellington chuckles.

"You think some mangy WOLF can keep you safe? Your LUCKY my scepter didn't KEEP him dead.....your LUCKY it malfunctioned....and your LUCKY that the "magic of fwiendship" has saved you pathetic piles of skin OOONCCEEE AGGGAAAIIIINNN! But it's not over yet......I guess I've learned my lesson.......I don't need some TOY to vanquish your little Utopia.....I'll just have to do it MYSELF.....I hope YOU ALL learned your lesson, as well....." Ellington leans extra close to the camera. "That I am NOT to be taken lightly.......I am the Messiah, and you all will FEAR ME, and you all will cower at the sound of my very BREATHING, and you will-"

Ellington is interrupted by a knock at his cabin.

Ellington simply snorts at the camera, and goes to open his door. Upon opening it, he extends his arms in a welcoming manner, as his tone seems happy and inviting.

"Well, well, well! Hel-LO, my children! I'm glad you've came.......I was just busy conversing with our FAVORITE little puppets....." Ellington steps aside for a moment. "Yes, yes, come on-" he quickly stops himself, however.

He quickly turns back towards the camera, and rushes up to it.

"Not yet, my children....." he announces. "Don't let them see you.......in due time, they will fear you as much as they fear me......oh....would you all like to know WHEN that is?" Ellington giggles eerily. "WELL I'M GLAD TA TELL YA! In three weeks, Mr. America midnight is to be wed to the First Lady of A New Show....Lightning Dust. Ah, yeeesss....love is in the air it seems....AND THAT'S WHAT MAKES ME CRINGE," a bit of Ellington's spit lands on the camera.

"But don't worry, I still understand that it is a VERY special night for the two newlyweds....that's why, I'm inviting MYSELF-oh...and the Ellington family, as well.....that's right! You have three more weeks, my children.....you'd better enjoy them. Praise your heroes, sing your Christmas carols, and kiss your children....ehehehehe-BECAUSE VERY SOON......YOU WILL ALL TRADE IN THOSE FORTUNES, TO BREED AND MINGLE.....with the Ellington family....." Ellington chuckles menacingly. "See you at the After Paaarrttt-aaayyy......." he once again turns serious. "Follow......the BUZZARDS."

End feed.....

After the show.....

All the lights are now off, except for one.....

A spotlight shines in the audience, on the body of the fallen Sonik. Glitter oddly falls as the light continues to shine.

End of show.....

Author's Note

Oh, no :pinkiegasp; Ellington, what is he up to now? :twilightoops:

Chapter Nine: A Day at the Park

Canterlot High School....

After school....

"Ms. Tiara, Ms. Spoon, Mr. Featherweight....sit down, please," Principal Celestia sternly requires, as she takes a seat at her desk. Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon, and Featherweight are all lined up in front of her desk, in her office.

This was Principal Celestia's dungeon. Celestia's playground, so to speak. Very rarely did she ever TRULY "play" with the students who walked in there.

Today, unfortunately for these 3, this would be one of those instances.

"Featherweight, I'm sure you know why you're here," Celestia began addressing the 3 freshmen. Featherweight nodded with a slight frown. "Ms. Tiara, Ms. Spoon, are YOU aware why I've kept you after school today?"

Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon shared a confused look with each other. Silver Spoon shook her head and shrugged.

"Why....no, Principal Celestia," Diamond Tiara innocently replied. "We haven't a clue." She suddenly gasped. "Oh! Oh! I'm sure you're here to accept my campaign for "Princess of the Spring Fling" this year, right? Oh, I can't WAIT to run! I'm sure whoever I'm up against will be a formidable opponent, and I look forward to the-"

"Not even close," Principal Celestia interrupted. "In fact, I will NEVER let you run for ANYTHING at this school, after the stunt you pulled."

Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon gasp.

"W-....what did she do, Principal Celestia?" Silver Spoon meekly asks.

"Not JUST her.....YOU as well, Silver Spoon," Celestia firmly points out.

Another gasp escapes the devious duo's mouths.

"Don't act all surprised," Celestia says, "you KNOW what you've done....I just almost can't believe it myself." Celestia gets up from her chair, and suddenly raises her voice. "Just WHAT did such a young, sweet, innocent child like Toby Mason do, to cause SOMETHING inside you girls' heads to make his first school week here at Canterlot High MISERABLE?"

"N-no Principal Celestia," Diamond Tiara nervously fought back, "th-....that wasn't us!"

Celestia SLAMS her hands onto her desk, causing her golden nameplate to jiggle, almost as it ITSELF was in fear of the irate woman. Celestia glares deeply into the already desperate eyes of Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. "Do NOT play dumb with me, ladies! And do NOT, under ANY CIRCUMSTANCE, lie to me! I know all about your petty attempts to CRUSH Toby Mason's spirit, and quite frankly, I find it SICKENING! I never would've even DREAMED, that in my 12 years of being THIS school's principal, that I'd have to deal with THIS severe of a case of bullying! I've dealt with minor scuffles, teasing, but it NEVER ONCE went so far as SABOTAGING, and downright INTIMIDATING a younger student!"

Diamond Tiara has now accepted the truth. She has her head hung angrily, with her fists balled up. She can only ask ONE thing.....

".....Who told?"

Celestia raises an eyebrow. "Like that's important!"

"I told," Featherweight bravely speaks out.

Diamond Tiara glares at him. "YOU?! I-....I TRUSTED you! How COULD you?!?!?"

"You have NO right to yell at him, Ms. Tiara," says Vice Principal Luna, who had just walked in after hearing the tenseness from outside. "Is everything alright, Principal Celestia?"

Celestia would not take her eyes off of Diamond Tiara. "I've got it under control, sister. She's right, though....you will NOT yell at Featherweight. He came forth earlier today and told me EVERYTHING, and I could not be MORE proud of him for doing so....it took a LOT of courage, and if you DARE take action upon him, I will make SURE the next headline of the Canterlot High Press is "Diamond Tiara EXPELLED. FOREVER."

Diamond Tiara seems appalled by this very statement. "Y-...you can't DO THAT! I-I'll tell my daddy! He'll make sure you're FIRED!"

"I DON'T think he will...." Celestia replies coldly. "This is MY school, NOT his.....even so...." Celestia picks up the telephone next to her. "I have a feeling that your father is going to want to know about this....."

"NOOOO!!!!!" Diamond Tiara screams bloody murder. "DON'T DO THAT! I'LL NEVER HEAR THE END OF IT! PLLLEEEAAASSSSEEEEEE!!!!!!"

Vice Principal Luna firmly grabs Diamond Tiara by here shoulders, as Silver Spoon drops to her knees in front of Celestia.

"Please, Principal Celestia," she pleads, "please don't call my parents! I've learned my lesson! WE'VE learned our lesson!"

"Do you HONESTLY expect me to let you off the hook?!" Celestia angrily replies to the near-crying gray teen. "Not even FEATHERWEIGHT is going to go away from this unscathed!"

Featherweight gulped, but he knew that was perfectly fair.

"All THREE of you are going to give back to the community of Canterlot, after you've TAKEN away so much from a prime member of Canterlot's youth.....you are EACH to go through 24 days of community service. Your FIRST DAY shall start tomorrow, when you clean up the park."

"WHAT?!" Diamond Tiara screeches. "You mean I have to clean up those sweaty people' TRASH!?!?"

"Quite fitting, I'd say," Celestia replies. "You're picking up EXACTLY what you are...."

"How DARE you call us that!!!" Diamond Tiara interjects with venom. "How can you treat KIDS like that!?!?!??"

"I could ask you the SAME question...." Celestia replies.

Diamond doesn't say another word.

"I think it's very fair," Featherweight says.

Celestia smiles for the first time during this meeting. "Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon, you two also have 10 days of Out Of School suspension. I SINCERELY hope that in those 10 days, you think long....LONG and HARD about what you've done, and come back with a new mindset, and a new attitude, because IF I EVER hear of you bullying another student here at Canterlot High School, younger OR older than you.....depending on which one of you, or BOTH of you partake in it, you will be EXPELLED."

Diamond Tiara's eyes burn with rage, but she still, says nothing.

Celestia turns to Featherweight. "Now, Featherweight....for coming out with the MUCH APPRECIATED, and MUCH NEEDED truth, I am NOT going to give you time off from school...."

Featherweight sighed in relief.

"However, so that another incident doesn't happen with the Canterlot High Press....you are hereby STRIPPED of your duties as Head Editor, and will NOT be permitted to return to the newspaper staff...for the rest of your tenure here at Canterlot High School."

Featherweight's eyes bulge, as Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara grin in the background.

"I'm sorry, Featherweight," Celestia tries to soften his mood.

Featherweight puffs out his chest, trying to keep his emotions intact. "O-...okay, Principal Celestia. If it makes Toby safer around here....I'm all for it."

Luna pats Featherweight on the shoulder.

"Thank you, Featherweight. Now, you three are excused," Celestia dismisses. "But I am going to be monitoring your EVERY move....ALL of you..."

Luna leads the three out of Principal Celestia's office.

"I'm extremely proud of you, Featherweight," Luna compliments. "Unfortunately, though, you made a mistake by doing Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon's bidding. We have to do what we can at Canterlot High School to ensure the TOP safety of our students."

Featherweight bleakly smiles. "I understand completely, Vice Principal Luna....and I am forever sorry."

"I know you are," Luna replies. "Have a good night," she says to Featherweight. She gives Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon a dirty look before walking off.

Featherweight starts to walk away, at peace with everything that had happened.

When he is further enough away from the Principal's office, however, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon speed-walk his way.

As Diamond Tiara reaches him, she spins him around, and aggressively knees him in the gut.

Featherweight crumples to the ground, as Diamond Tiara squishes his skull with her high-heeled boot.

"You think you're such a big-shot, Featherweight?" Diamond taunts. "Such a BIIIGGG hero? Huh? Well, nobody ever said heroes weren't STUPID. See, if you had just went along with the plan, Toby's life would STILL be miserable, and you would STILL be Editor of the Canterlot High Press! But NOOOOO, you had to go against the script, didn't you? The guilt just ATE away at you...didn't it?"

Diamond Tiara presses down harder on Featherweight's cranium.

"That just proves, that you WEREN'T cut out for this...." she lets go, and lays at Featherweight's side, and sighs. "It's a shame, too.....we could've been the most DANGEROUS three-some in this school....we could've burned this place to the GROUND! But you let your EGO get in the way of GREATNESS....." she runs a hand through his cow-licked hair. "I really am disappointed in you, Feathy....." she lays a light kiss on his forehead, and stands up.

Her demeanor suddenly changes from saddened, to malicious. As Featherweight starts to stand up, Diamond Tiara makes sure he's laying down quickly with a well-placed punt to the abdomen.

"See you tomorrow, TRASH...." Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon synchronizedly spit on Featherweight, before walking off with a purpose.

Meanwhile.....

Equestria.....

The Crystal Castle.....

Forks and knives clank repeatedly, including the occasional wine sip from Rarity, as she, Twilight, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Shining Armor, Princess Cadance, Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon, Filthy Rich, Nikolai, Kevin, Riley, Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and Daring Do are gathered around the royal dining table for dinner.

Rainbow Dash, of course, nearly barreled through ALL of her friends to get the opportunity to sit next to Daring Do.

"Would you like me to feed you your stewed carrots, Ms. Do?" Rainbow Dash suggests with the "SO AWESOME" face.

Daring Do chuckles playfully. "You pulled my chair out for me, Rainbow Dash....I don't think I could ask you to do anything else for me. But thank you!"

"ARE YOU SURE?" Dash whines. "I mean, I can get you some wine? Ohhhh CRAP! D-do you like wine, Ms. Do?"

Daring Do shakes her head. "I'm FINE, Rainbow Dash, REALLY. Besides...can't save the day when my liver's failing, huh?"

Nobody laughs at Daring Do's joke, probably because they're too busy idly chatting with one another, so Rainbow Dash takes it upon herself to make it look like that was the best joke ever.

She may have laughed a little TOO over the top-ly, because now, everyone is looking at her.

"WHAT ARE YOU ALL LOOKING AT?!" Dash glares. "I'M JUST LAUGHING AT DARING DO'S AWESOME JOKE! WHAT'S SO WRONG WITH THAT!? SHE'S SOOOOOOO FUNNY-"

Dash is interrupted as Pinkie Pie shoves a spoonful of hay-wheat soup into her unsuspecting mouth.

"Eat up, Dash!" Pinkie cheers. "A bowl of wheat a day keeps the doctor away!"

Daring Do seems to be enjoying this scene. Rainbow Dash quickly swallows her soup, so she can talk to her hero some more.

"You enjoying your time here in Equestria, Daring Do?" Princess Cadance asks politely.

"H-hey!" Dash says sourly. "I was gonna ask that!" Cadance rolls her eyes, as she takes another bite of her hay-tofu.

"So...." Dash turns back to Daring Do, with a giant gleam in her eyes. "Are you enjoying your time here in Equestria, Ms. Do?"

Daring Do nods. "While it's not as cut-throat and dangerous as any normal day in Tenochtitlan, it's still nice to just kick back and lay low.....you all seem like nice ponies, and....wolves....and....people?"

Riley walks up to lick Daring Do in the face, appreciative for the shout-out of his new species.

Daring Do laughs as she pets Riley's human head....though she can't believe she's doing it, she still does it. "I see all types of weird things back home, so the fact that I'm petting the head of a human, whom I thought was just an urban legend, doesn't surprise me."

"HOW DOES THE HEAD FEEL, MS. DO?" Rainbow Dash annoyingly asks.

"Kind of rough," Daring Do admits. "I also notice some dandruff...." she winks at Nikolai.

"Heeey!" Wolf Nikolai retorts. "That is not fair, comrade....you do not take showers while camping! It decreases the whole purpose!"

"Still, you MAY want to tell Riley to go take a bath," Daring Do suggests.

Nikolai shrugs. "He is his own man now....he must make his own decisions."

Riley walks up to Nikolai and whines.

Nikolai sighs deeply. "Fine, friend...we give you bath later."

Riley barks in happiness.

"YOU WANT ME TO GIVE YOU A BATH, MS. DO?" Rainbow Dash asks.

At this, Rarity spits out her wine, all over the side of Rainbow Dash's face, as Pinkie had instinctively ducked.

However, this does not phase Dash ONE BIT, as she is in the presence of her hero. She only continues to smile at Daring Do.

Daring Do boops Rainbow Dash on the muzzle. "Hey, you wash my back, I wash yours, Rainbow Dash...."

Rainbow Dash squees, before falling out of her chair. Daring Do snickers in response.

Celestia leans over to whisper into her sister's ear, "I think she may be having TOO much fun...."

"Nonsense!" Luna whispers back. "This is a side of her they NEVER portray in the books! It is QUITE welcome."

Rainbow Dash reemerges back into her chair, but she continues to stare at Daring Do.

Rarity feels awkward about this whole situation. She clears her throat. "Aha...so, uh, Ms. Do? How did you arrive here in Equestria, if I may ask?"

Daring Do stops teasing Rainbow Dash for a moment to address Rarity. Rainbow Dash frowns.

"OH! Well, I was trying to capture the Holy Grail from Ahuizotl, when suddenly.....POOF. I was gone."

"Just like that?" Twilight Sparkle asks.

Daring Do nods. "Yeah, it happened out of nowhere. I woke up right by the train....luckily, it was lunch-time, so not even the conductor was around. Otherwise, I'd have been spotted, and mugged by fans,"

"CAN I MUG YOU, MS. DO?" Rainbow Dash asks, once again stealing Daring Do's attention.

"Shush, Rainbow Dash," Twilight scolds. "Let her finish."

"Awww, it's okay," Daring Do replies, feeding a more than willing Rainbow Dash a spoonful of hay-wheat soup. Rainbow Dash nearly melts at the gesture. "I don't mind her at all....it's kind of cute how fanmare-ish she's acting."

"I'LL BE CUTE FOR YOU, DARING DO," Rainbow Dash proclaims.

Daring Do pats Dash on the head, and turns her attention back to the others. "As I was saying, though. After a while, Kevin, Riley, and Nikolai came down by the train-stop as I was scouring the area. They spotted me, and I panicked, but they weren't as insane or off-putting as I thought they'd be. They told me a bit about themselves, and, well....apparently I didn't have to. This confused me, so then the bomb-shell got dropped. That I'm nothing more than the main character of a widely-successful book."

"BEST CHARACTER EVER!" Rainbow Dash squeals happily.

Daring Do pets her under her chin, causing Dash to thump a back-hoof against her chair.

"I was pretty shocked when I found at that Nikolai was originally a human, Riley was originally a wolf, and that Kevin was originally a Satyr. Both Satyrs and humans are MYTHS where I come from. Of course, I learned that before they woke up yesterday morning, they weren't like that."

"Which brings us to WHY we're here," Kevin speaks up. "I mean, don't get us wrong....we're glad we get the opportunity to visit you all."

"Yes. Is always nice to see all of our pony friends," Nikolai adds with a smile.

Kevin nods. "But we really came here to find out WHY we look the way we do...."

"And also why I'M here," Daring Do says.

"ALSO.....where is little Toby Mason?" Nikolai asks with a grin. "I can't wait to see the little comrade!"

Half the ponies share concerned looks, mainly because Nikolai had been know to act a LITTLE.....insane, when it came to arising situations.

Non-the-less, Celestia cleared her throat. "Well, I will be happy to answer ALL of your questions.....the reason that, Nikolai, you are in Riley's body, Riley is in YOUR body, Kevin is now 100% pony, and that Daring Do is here because.....well, Toby is.....gone."

Kevin's fork drops. His jaw drops. Riley cowers in fear, and Nikolai's eyes are entranced with rage.

"WHAT?!" The wolf shouts, slamming his paws on the table, making all of the plates and glasses levitate off of it for a split second. "What HAPPENED?! Is it that evil bitch Chrysalis again? I will KILL her!" He snarls.

"Ummm..." Daring Do raises a hoof, along with an eyebrow. "Don't mean to disrupt this emotional scene, but....who's Toby?"

Now it was Fluttershy's turn to clear her throat. "Well, umm...Toby is actually my son, Daring Do, and-"

Daring Do gasps. "Your son's MISSING?" She leaps under the table, quickly coming back to surface with a grappling hook. "Let's go save him, then!"

Twilight shakes her head. "Apologies, Daring Do, but....it's not that simple."

Daring Do calmly sits down, and lets the grappling hook slide out of her hook. "Oh...." she lays her fore-hooves on the table, which is bad table etiquette, and crosses them. "Continue, please."

Fluttershy smiles. "He's actually a human, like Nikolai-err...was..."

Daring Do, once again, gasps. "Wait! You mean there are MORE humans here in Equestria?"

Fluttershy nods. "Only Toby and Nikolai."

"EUREKA!" Daring Do cheers, but goes back into her listening stance. "That's fascinating. Continue again, please."

"I found him behind my cottage a little over two years ago....I didn't know WHAT he was at the time, but I quickly learned he was from Earth, and was called a "human." He looked different from me and everything else here in Equestria, but that didn't matter to me. He touched my heart with his sad story...."

Daring Do nods excitedly. "Which would be? Oops....well, you don't have to tell me that....not if it's too personal."

"No, I will," Fluttershy continues. "Well, his REAL mother died in a terrible accident when he was 5....what's even worse, is that it was his own FATHER that killed her...."

Nikolai can barely contain himself over hearing this story for the second time, while Daring Do can't believe it herself. She would speak her mind over this later, though.

"After she had passed away, Toby's father made SURE that his son felt miserable everyday of his life. He called him names, he belittled him, he did everything he could to make his son wish he was IN that car with his mommy that day....one night, Toby wished to be brought to somewhere new. Somewhere where he would be loved, like he SHOULD'VE been. He wanted a new life....he wanted....a new home."

"And that is where I came in," Luna interjected. "I was the one who heard young Toby's wish. As the princess of the night, that is one of my most cherished talents. To hear the thoughts and prayers of even the subjects me and my sister do not rule over. The subjects that live in a different universe from ours altogether. So, I felt for Toby dearly, and I sought to make his wish come true. I summoned him to Equestria that very night." Luna smiles at Fluttershy to continue.

"I nurtured him, I cared for him, and I did my best to make sure that nobody ever treated him the way his father did again. Of course, his father was brought here to Equestria, and we all gave him a piece of our minds, before Discord took him to....Tartarus, I hope. He truly deserves it. Ever since then, he's lived here in Equestria, and has become my legal son. And has made friends with ALL of MY friends." Fluttershy gestures to the multitude of ponies, the wolf, and the human that sit around her at the table."

Daring Do wipes a lone tear out of her eye. "Jeez....I don't normally cry, but....just....I'm sorry that he's been through that. But, it's great that he has such a caring and loving mother."

Fluttershy blushes. "Thank you, Daring Do."

Daring Do nods with a sincere smile. "Don't mention it. But, where is he?"

"Well, he's....back on earth...." Celestia answers.

"W-...what?" Nikolai whispers. "Back on my homeland?"

"Not quite, Nikolai," Shining Armor replies. "He's in a DIFFERENT kind of earth....one inhabited by lookalikes of the many ponies that live in Equestria. At least, that's what Twilight told me..."

Twilight nods. "I had to go there to retrieve my crown, after one of Princess Celestia's former students, Sunset Shimmer, came back to steal it."

"How did she get on earth?" Kevin asks.

"She was mad with these cravings of power," Celestia explains. "She wanted to be a princess, just like me. To be by my side. She was a VERY good student, but she was FAR too young to take on the BRUTAL responsibility of being a princess. So, I banished her to earth, via a trans-dimensional mirror that is located in this very castle. It only opens every 30 days. She must have stayed there for at LEAST 6 years before returning to steal Twilight's crown."

"And then I had to go back and get it," Twilight adds. "I went through the portal, and, to my surprise, saw numerous human versions of the ponies I knew from Equestria. There was a Pinkie Pie, a Rainbow Dash, a Rarity, a Fluttershy, a Pinkie Pie, a Silver Spoon, a Diamond Tiara....there were even replicas of Princess Luna and Princess Celestia. I only had three days to get the crown, though, or I'd be stuck in there for another 30 days, so I didn't really have enough time to marvel at this. I got the crown back about an hour before the portal closed, and made it back home. I haven't been back since."

"So....Toby is in this new earth?" Daring Do asks.

Princess Luna nods. "We were giving him a tour of the castle. He wanted to see the room where the magic mirror was located. So, we showed it to him. He tripped while walking up to it, and fell."

"His most precious item came undone from the jacket I had made him, though," Rarity adds. "I guess I didn't sew it in good enough..." she sniffles. "It was his locket. The locket that had a picture of his original mother in it. Naturally, he wanted to go get it."

"The little guy's growing up so fast, though," Rainbow Dash began her own explanation. "So, he naturally wants to go through the portal to get it himself. Fluttershy, like any good mother WOULD, refused, at first."

Fluttershy nods. "I thought it was what was best....but then I realized that his locket was the ONLY thing he had to remember his mommy by....how could I let that just VANISH from his life? He's a very timid little boy, but he just wants to get braver, so he insisted none of us went with him. How could I say "no" to him? I let him go, and he hasn't been back since...."

"How long has it been?" Nikolai asked.

"Five days...." Pinkie Pie frowns. "Our little brave buddy has been gone for FIVE WHOLE DAYS!"

"This is where I get into your ORIGINAL question," the explanation is turned back over to Celestia. "You see, when Toby entered the portal, it RIPPED the fabric of magic in Equestria wide open. So, instead of having three days to get his locket, and come back home, the portal AUTOMATICALLY SHUT, thus, stranding Toby on this alternate universe. Strange occurrences started occurring here in Equestria on the same day....."

"Yeah. Ms. Doo, you think this is my ACTUAL mane-style?" Rainbow Dash asked. "It's NOT. The actual one is rainbow colored, yeah, but it doesn't look so....stringy. It's more...full."

"I KNEW it looked pretty odd," Daring Do pointed out. "I couldn't BELIEVE somepony would actually WANT a mane-style like THAT....."

"And the balloons on my cutie-mark are supposed to be more INFLATED!" Pinkie loudly complained, showing her flank to Daring Do, flicking her three balloons with one hoof.

"And my mane color and coat color should be SWITCHED!" Cried Rarity.

"I shouldn't be wearing Silver Spoon's glasses," Diamond Tiara added.

"And I shouldn't be wearing Diamond Tiara's tiara," Silver Spoon said.

Kevin was starting to put two-and-two together. "And....I should be half pony, half human..."

"And....I should be a human, and....Riley should be a wolf...." Nikolai said.

"And....I should be celebrating with the Holy Grail right now," Daring Do's eyes bulge in realization. "Wait, does that mean?"

Cadance nods. "All of this has been happening because of Toby's absence."

"Well, we can't blame the poor kid," Daring Do frowns. "Still, though....this place is calm and all, but I don't exactly want to stay here my ENTIRE life. I'm an ADVENTURER."

"I understand, Daring Do," Princess Celestia nods. "You are not the only one here who wants things to go back to how they were before....we must wait 25 more days, however. That is when Toby will HOPEFULLY return. Then, everything should go to normal, and we can send you back."

Daring Do lounges back in her chairs, crossing one back-hoof over the other, and resting her fore-hooves behind her neck. "25 days? Ah, I little vacation would be nice to my body. Ahuzitol is one tough hombre, but he's nobody I haven't beaten before. He better ENJOY his time with the Holy Grail!"

"Holy Grail?" Twilight curiously asks.

"Should be in the next book," Daring Do chuckles.

"CAN'T WAIT!" Rainbow Dash whoops.

"I'd like to stay long enough to meet Toby, though," Daring Do says.

"He's a big fan of you, as well," Fluttershy points out.

"Great! I'll be just as excited to meet him, then," Daring Do replies. "Also, the satyr side of Kevin...." she gives Kevin a wink, causing him to blush.

"You seem to be VERY interested in humans, darling," Rarity notices.

"Are you kidding?" Daring Do's hat falls, covering her eyes as she is extra excited over the topic. "I'm an archaeologist! I've never seen a human OR a satyr in the flesh before. I eat this stuff up like CANDY. Learning about new species or artifacts is my PASSION."

Rainbow Dash beams. "MINE, TOO!"

Applejack rolls her eyes at Rainbow Dash's over-excessive fanning.

Princess Celestia wipes her mouth with a napkin. "Well, we're glad you decided to stop by for a visit, you four. You're MORE than welcome to stay here in the castle, if you'd like. We've got MORE than enough room."

"OH! DARING DO!" Rainbow Dash hollers. "WANNA SLEEP IN MY ROOM?!"

Daring Do giggles with a slight roll of her eyes. "SURE, Rainbow Dash....WHY not?"

"YAY!" Dash clops her hooves repeatedly as she bounces up and down in her seat. "Come on! Let's go give you that bath you wanted!" Rainbow grabs a hold of one of Daring Do's hooves, but they are halted from leaving the perimeter as one of the Crystal Castle chefs rolls in a GIANT, three-layered cake.

Celestia glares at Rainbow Dash and Daring Do, and it almost seems that she moves them back to their seats with HER VERY EYES. As they sit down, Celestia squees.

She begins to bang her hooves on the dining table in a childishly manner. "CAKE! CAKE! CAKE! CAKE! CAKE! CAKE! CAKE!" She chants. Pinkie, Diamond Tiara, and Silver Spoon, the last two being the only actual CHILDREN in the room, join in.

Filthy Rich proceeds to take one of his migraine pills.

A few hours later.....

A nearly dry Daring Do enters Rainbow Dash's room, with the aforementioned cyan Pegasus following behind with a loofah in her mouth.

Daring Do turns around and chuckles at Dash. "Why are still gliding around with that thing in your mouth?"

Rainbow Dash spits it our into one of her hooves. "Just in case you needed any more back-scrubbing, Ms. Do-"

Rainbow Dash is silenced by a hoof of Daring Do's in her muzzle.

"Call me DARING Do, Rainbow Dash," Daring prefers. "I'm not really a fan of formal ways."

Rainbow Dash nods violently. "Okay, Daring Do!" She hovers down to the floor, next to her idol. "So....when are you gonna wash MY back?" She waggles her eyebrows.

Daring Do shoves the loofah into Dash's mouth with a competitive grin. "In your next fanfiction....now, let's get to bed, you crazy mare!" She jumps into Dash's bed, making a loud CREAK. "Oh STEED! This is SOOOOOO soft!"

Dash spits the loofah out onto the floor. "Nothing but the best from the Crystal Castle!" She floats down in the bed, next to Daring Do. Luckily, the bed is big enough for at least THREE ponies.

"So....this was your master plan to get me in bed, huh?" Daring Do asks with a chuckle.

"What? You thought I had a bunk-bed or something?" Rainbow Dash snorts. "But yeah.....I guess it was....." she suddenly blushes intensely. "I MEAN! Not the way YOU'RE probably thinking-I just....figured you'd be okay with it...."

Aww, man! You just BLEW IT, Dash! You feather-brain! Dash thinks to herself with irritation.

Daring Do nods graciously. "Oh yeah, I'm fine with it! I don't have a problem with you trying to spend all this time with me, Rainbow Dash! I just appreciate you letting my sleep in this...." Daring Do groans in happiness. "ULTRA comfortable bed.....and sharing it with my number 1 fan? I couldn't THINK of a better night of sleep!"

"Oh I'm so glad!" Rainbow Dash sighs. "I was just scared that I was being a bit too....annoying...."

"Oh no!" Daring Do immediately retorts with a wave of her hoof. "I understand it COMPLETELY. I'd like to spend all the time in the world with MY hero, too! Plus, since I'm this LARGER-THAN-LIFE character, I guess I have to be nice to my fans, right?"

Dash nods. "Yup! That way your fans know how AWESOME and COOL you really are!"

Daring Do simply nods, and shuts her eyes, ready to fall asleep. She would chat with her number 1 fan more tomorrow. She now waited for Dash to turn out the light.

"Awww....come here, Daring Do! Let me snuggle with yew!" Daring Do's eyes dart open, and she looks to her right to see Rainbow Dash squirming.

"Uhhh....dinner and a movie first PLEASE, Dash...." she chuckles at her and her number 1 fans QUICKLY moving relationship....

Dash turns to her confusedly. "I was talking to my plushie..." she holds out an authentic Daring Do plushie towards...well, Daring Do.

"Oooohhh....HA!" Daring Do chortles at her naivety. "What, do they make coffee mugs of me, too?"

"Not sure," Rainbow Dash proclaims, as she takes a sip of hot chocolate out of her Daring Do mug, the one with Daring Do's mug (face) on it. She sets it on her bed-side table.

Daring Do can only grimace, as she realizes she had underestimated her fans as far as the merchandise went. She collapses onto her pillow, as Rainbow Dash giggles and turns out the light, snuggling up to her plushie.

"Good night, Daring...." Dash softly coos.

"Night, Dash," Daring replies tiredly.

As soon as Daring Do falls asleep, Dash quietly tip-toes out of bed, and simply stares at her hero in the dark.

The next day....

Canterlot Communal Park....

Suffice to say, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon's day was NOT going the way they had planned so far....

Their first day out of 24 days of community service was EVERYTHING they thought it would be....cruel, nasty, and outright grody.

They had ran Featherweight, who was also participating in his first day with them, off. He just KEPT cleaning up around them, almost like he was watching to see if they were going to do anything harmful to those around them. Now he was off in the distance, probably cleaning up dog poop.

"I mean, I know we're like SUPER GORGEOUS, but he shouldn't be gawking at us like such a PERVERTTT!" Diamond Tiara complains, as she picks up a rotten ham sandwich. "ICK! Speaking of gorgeous, here's the OPPOSITE....." she quickly throws it down into one of the garbage bags the school equipped them with.

"Ugh! This is, like, SO uncouth!" Silver Spoon whines. "How many days has it been?"

Diamond Tiara annoyingly sighs. "Not even a HALF day, 'Spoon....don't ask again for another 23 and a half."

Silver Spoon frowns, as a Frisbee willingly conks her in the head.

A few hundred meters away, Lightning Dust bounces her authentic red, white, and blue Spalding ball against the concrete of the basketball court.

"Alright, Toby," she says. "The first rule of Basketball is to CONFUSE your opponent. If you can do that, you've already got them beat."

"Okay, but...what if they confuse me after I confuse them?" Toby asks, as he takes a swig of some Lime Gatorade.

"You just have to confuse them HARDER," Lightning Dust explains.

"Okay....I think I understand," Toby scratches his head, as he puts his hands to his knees. "I'm ready to play!" He announces confidently.

Lightning Dust balances the ball at her right hip, while she rests the palm of her hand on her left hip. "Fair enough, but you can't just start off against the BIG DOG," she points at herself. "You've gotta work your way UP! So....how about first you face....." Lightning Dust turns towards Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle, who had been happily watching Lightning Dust teach Toby the basics of basketball for about an hour now.

Scootaloo has her hand raised high, with a bright grin on her face. "Oh! Oh!! Pick me, sis! Pick me! I can take him!"

Lightning Dust takes another moment to consider, before throwing the ball at her choice. "Think fast, Sweetie Belle!"

Sweetie Belle screeches, as she tries to block the ball with her hands. It hits the bleacher below her feet, and bounces directly into Lightning Dust's hands.

Apple Bloom can't help but chuckle. "You okay there, Sweetie Belle?"

Sweetie Belle pouts. "It's NOT funny! You guys know I'm a SINGER, not an athlete!"

Lightning Dust places the ball on the ground, and holds it in place with her foot. "I understand, but I need someone for Toby to spar with. Apple Bloom's too strong, and Scootaloo's....well, too GOOD. Not as good as ME, but she's learning..."

"Hey!" Scootaloo clucks. "I BEAT you, sis!"

"Pffttt..." Lightning Dust blows the accusation off. "I had the flu that day....anyway, come on down, Sweetie! If Toby beats you, he moves on to Apple Bloom...we're playing to 20 points."

Sweetie Belle nervously ascends the bleachers. "O-okay....but only because it's all in good fun....."

Lightning Dust uses her foot to roll the ball to Toby. Toby picks it up, as he and Sweetie walk to the free throw line. They are parallel to each other.

Lightning Dust stands to the side of them, in the very center of the free-throws line. "I'm the ref.....I want a good, CLEAN game of pick-up, alright? NO funny business....he IS just a little guy, Sweetie...."

"I realize that!" Sweetie squeaks. "But I'll still try my best!"

"And that's all that matters..." Lightning Dust adds. She places her outstretched hand in between Toby and Sweetie, and when she pulls it back, she announces "PLAY!"

Toby bounces the ball to Sweetie, who, in turn, bounces the ball to Toby. Toby bounces it again to Sweetie, but it scuffs her shoe. Whether it was intentional or not, this still works to Toby's advantage, as the ball quickly rolls back to Toby's position. He picks it up, and, as Sweetie is still in shock over this, Toby jukes out of her way, running as fast as his little legs could to the basket.

Toby crouches down, and after a second, jumps into the air. With all of his might, he flings his arms upward, and releases the ball. It bounces off the left side of the basket, and very gingerly falls through the net.

"THAT'S ONE FOR TOBY!" Lightning Dust announces, as Scootaloo and Apple Bloom cheer from the sidelines.

"What?!" Sweetie stamps her feet. "But, it bounced off my shoe!"

"Yes, and that's LEGAL," Lightning Dust points out. "Toby recovered it, and scored while you were still in shock over it. You should've been paying attention, Sweetie...."

Sweetie's mouth drops in a flabbergasted way.

Toby giggles. "I knew it was legal, too! I planned it like that!"

"Really?" Lightning Dust says, impressed. "Nice cerebral skills, Toby!" She gives him a high five. "But remember, we're playing to 20....right now, that was nothing more than a FLUKE basket. Let's see if you can do it again...."

Off of the court, down a-way's, Toby's OTHER friends are busy watching him play, with smiles on their faces.

"What'd y'all wanna talk about, Fluttershy?" Applejack asks.

"It all hit me last night," Fluttershy continues. "Why was I watching Toby? I mean, I don't have ANY problem with it....he's SOOOO sweet, and a good listener," Fluttershy compliments with another smile. "But.....why did he have to come to MY house? Shouldn't his PARENTS be watching him?"

"......" is the exact reaction of Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Applejack, and Sunset Shimmer. Though, a million thoughts are racing through Sunset's head, also.

"I.....I NEVER once thought about that!" Rarity replies in shock. "Oh my WORD! His poor parents must be worried SICK!"

"......yeah....." Applejack agrees with a nod. "Ah mean, his parents were never there with him when he first signed up for school.....THAT seemed mighty suspicious....."

Rainbow Dash rubs the back of her neck, a few nervous chuckles escape her mouth. "It's kinda even worse on MY behalf, because.....he's living with me....."

"WHAT?!" Applejack, Rarity, and Fluttershy shout at the same time, as a few onlookers stare at them.

"A-heh.....Sunset, too...." Rainbow adds.

All the girls IMMEDIATELY look at Sunset, who gulps and shrinks in response.

"What are you and Toby doing living with Rainbow Dash, darling?" Rarity asks. "Also," she now addresses Rainbow. "What didn't you TELL us?!"

Rainbow and Sunset share desperate looks. They were BOTH looking to pull an excuse out from ANYWHERE....but everything had happened so fast....

Sunset finally sighs. "Let's not worry about ME, right now....I think it's finally time to let you girls know something about Toby....."

Rainbow nods. "Y-...yeah...."

Sunset breaths deeply, and turns around towards the basketball court. "TOBY!" She calls, interrupting the game. The score was now 4 Toby, 0 Sweetie Belle. Toby shoots, and misses because of Sunset's distracting voice. "COULD YOU PLEASE COME DOWN HERE?" Sweetie quickly grabs the ball, and shoots, missing the ENTIRE basket.

Toby nods. "Okay!" He yells back. "I'll be right back to finish our game, Sweetie.

Sweetie is already chasing after the ball, which is rolling down the hill at top speed. "Okaaaaayyyy!"

Toby slowly walks off the court, and down to the girls. They lead him to a set of benches in the shade. A very private part of the park, by the river where the geese and ducks would be swimming...if it weren't winter.

"What do you girls need?" Toby curiously asks with that sweet-as-honey smile.

Sunset and Rainbow can only IMAGINE how good, or BAD this could go....

Fluttershy, though, takes the first approach. She sits down next to him on one of the benches. "Well, Toby...last night was VERY fun....ESPECIALLY our intense game of Scrabble," Fluttershy giggles. "But I couldn't help but notice as SOON as I laid you down on my couch, when we first got home....that I shouldn't exactly be the one watching you....your PARENTS should be. Now, I need you to be VERY honest with us, sweetheart....where are your parents?"

Toby's entire day, that was so far going SPLENDIDLY, and almost TOO fast for his liking, had just been picked up by a tornado, and taken for a thousand rotation ride.

He looks down at his lap, which is all he could think to do at this moment.

What do I do? He thinks in panic. I don't want to tell them YET! Why now? This day was going SO great....they're my friends, but I'm getting TIRED of telling my story now....

I HAVE to, though....they're worried about me, like friends SHOULD be....I OWE IT to them for finally believing I didn't write all those nasty rumors about them....

Toby sighs deeply, and looks into the eyes of Fluttershy. "O-okay, Fluttershy, girls....I guess it's time to tell you my story...."

Rainbow Dash and Sunset BOTH felt like crying, even BEFORE Toby did. Not only because Toby's story is HIGHLY emotional and depressing, but because he had SUCH a hard time telling it the last two times...would he be able to HANDLE it once more?

I'm so sorry, Toby.... Rainbow internally apologizes. Damn me and my mouth! You're not READY for this yet, and I don't know if the girls are, either!

Be brave, Toby.... Sunset pleads. Be strong and brave.....I know you didn't expect this today, but you HAVE to get through this....everything will be SO much easier if you just get it out of the way!

Toby already has to wipe his eyes with his sleeve.

Pinkie Pie can't take it anymore. She picks Toby up, and sits him on her lap as she sits down on the bench herself. She rubs at his hair.

"I think I can help, Toby...." she gladly says with a sad, yet helpful smile. She takes a deep breath, and lets the words FLOW....

"You're not from this version of earth but another version of earth you were born there and had a great and wondrous life up until one day when your mommy Ashley came to pick you up from school however a terrible accident made her car swerve off of the road and into a ditch which is HORRIBLE but what REALLY makes me frown is that it was your DADDY James that caused your mommy to crash because he is evil and sadistic and has no soul plus he was jealous of all the attention his wife was giving you so he made you pay by taking her away from you your life then turned to nothing but shambles as everyday mean old James made you wish you could have mommy back after a long year of abuse and put-downs you realized mommy wasn't coming back so you wished to live somewhere else somewhere where you would be loved and appreciated for being you no ill-feelings would follow you it would just be your beautiful soul and whoever your new family would be well the night you made that wish the magical princess of the night Princess Luna heard your wish even though she lived in the version of Equestria that Twilight Sparkle is from where ponies dominate oh yeah Sunset Shimmer also used to live there too Luna felt your pain and decided to bring you to pony Equestria where you would eventually find a new loving family one that you deserved you were discovered the next day by pony Fluttershy who took you into her cottage and filled you with the love and kindness you had not experienced for a long time soon she introduced you to your aunts which consisted of pony Rainbow Dash pony Rarity pony Applejack pony well actually the only Twilight and even pony ME your new aunts loved you too then you met your new sisters which were pony Scootaloo pony Apple Bloom and pony Sweetie Belle everything went smooth until you were captured and held hostage by the evil bug-queen Queen Chrysalis who wanted nothing more than to feed off of your love which she did for a while until your new family and new friends Riley Nikolai and Kevin helped SAVE YOU oh yeah and let's not forget the year prior that jerky father of yours came to Equestria and got SCHOOLED by your new family and was sent to HELL excuse my language by Discord which SERVES HIM RIGHT two years after that you were taking a tour of the Crystal Castle which is located in the Crystal Empire which pony Cadance rules over which makes her a princess you entered the room that contained the mirror which Twilight used to come here and defeat Sunset and get her crown back and make LOTS of new friends like US but you tripped and the item you value the most a locket with a picture of your birth-mother Ashley got loose and came undone from the jacket pony Rarity had made you because she didn't quite stitch it good enough but that's okay accidents happen so yeah the locket went through the portal so of COURSE you HAD to go get it because you love your mommy and it meant SO MUCH to you so mama Fluttershy volunteered to go with you but you being the brave and courageous boy you are wanted to prove that you could do this yourself so you went by yourself and when you got to this world with humans the species you hadn't really come into contact with since two years earlier Sunset saved you from Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon and gave you your locket back and you soon learned a secret about Sunset which I'm not sure what that is yet I have to give my brain an hour to guess because this story is taking up all of its energy so then the same day you met us and we all became friends even through one tiny little error on our part which was not believing you about the newspaper article which we're sorry about but now we can move past that and expand our friendships oh yeah forgot to mention when you went through the portal it automatically closed it so you couldn't go back to pony Equestria because the magic lining of it and also pony Equestria as a whole got a boo-boo and now weird things are happening to your friends and other residents....." Pinkie could FINALLY breath, and she did...

multiple times, in fact, to get her lungs back into working condition. Her voice got PRETTY scratchy there at the end of the story.

Throughout the ENTIRE telling of the story, EVERYBODY's jaw seemingly dropped lower and LOWER as time went on.

Rarity was skeptical, but this WAS Pinkie, and she HAD done some CRAZY, but also truthful actions in the past. She had to be SURE, though. This was NO TIME to be making up fictitious claims. "Is....is that....TRUE, Toby?"

Toby launched his arms around Pinkie's waist, hugging her tightly. "YES!" He cried out. "All of it was!" He couldn't be happier, truthfully. "T-...THANK YOU, Pinkie.....I just COULDN'T tell my story again....I would've cried SO MUCH! You telling it made me cry a LOT less, since it went so fast!"

Pinkie nuzzles Toby's cranium with her cheeks. "Ohhh! I could tell, you little cupcake! Don't worry, though! I took care of it, thanks to me and my PSYCHIC powers!"

"I-.....I don't believe it...." Sunset Shimmer sat in the grass, with her arms draped over her knees. "Toby told me the SAME story, except you actually added MORE to it, Pinkie!"

Dash nods. "Y-...yeah.....HOW do you DO these things!?"

Pinkie shrugs. "Whatever it takes to help my little buddy relax more!" She kisses him on the top of his head.

"I feel SO relaxed..." Toby comfortably says.

"O-...oh mah GOD...." Applejack whispers. "T-toby....ah-...ah didn't know y'all have had such a difficult life, sugarcube....."

"Neither did I...." Rarity sniffles. "You are SUCH a BRAVE and RESILIENT little boy for going through all of this, and you should feel PROUD of yourself BECAUSE of it!"

All the girls gather around Toby, and embrace in a warm group hug, which comforts Toby even MORE.

"I....I'm sorry I even brought this up, Toby..." Fluttershy apologizes. "I.....I didn't know THAT would be the result....."

"It's fine, Fluttershy," Toby calmly replies. "It had to come out sooner or later. You girls are my friends....I couldn't keep the truth from you, but I just didn't have it in me to tell it, either...."

"I can't believe we're all your....your FAMILY back in Equestria...." Rarity ponders in amazement.

"Well, not my LEGAL family, but, its still fun to pretend!" Toby says with a giggle. "It's just felt GREAT to have a family that REALLY loves me. Fluttershy IS my legal mother, though...."

"That's so WONDERFUL," Fluttershy replies. "I may not be pony Fluttershy, but I PROMISE, Toby.....I am here to treat you like BOTH of your mother's WOULD....with love and care...." she kisses him on the forehead.

"Yeah! And WE'RE all here to be your big sisters, and protect you from all the bad stuff that tries to mess with you!" Pinkie declares, chopping away at the sky.

"I appreciate that VERY much, girls..." Toby says, as he gets up. He looks at Pinkie worriedly. "Is there REALLY odd things happening to my family back in Equestria?"

Pinkie frowns, and ceases the kung-fu on the sky. "That's what my head told me, Toby....unfortunately, it doesn't usually lies...."

Toby gasps. "Oh no!" He tugs on Sunset's skirt. "Sunset! How many more days till the portal opens up?"

Sunset does a quick session of math in her head. "24 more days, buddy....don't worry, I'm sure the ponies back home are handling themselves. Even though I'm not sure the severity of their issues, I bet what's making them get through everything is their love for you, and their hope that you will be back as SOON as possible...."

"I hope so, too...." Toby replies frightfully, he then suddenly cheers up, and looks at Sunset. "Well, Sunset....my big secret has been revealed, so now it's YOUR turn!"

Sunset Shimmer's eyes bulge. "Oh crap...." she whispers. "Y-....you got me...." she begins sweating.

"Ooooohhhh....." Pinkie dramatically sounds off. "Sunset Shimmah....you got some 'splanin to dooooo....."

"Grrr...FINE!" She erupts, sitting down on the bench. "I guess it's only fair...."

"Well, me and Tobs' already know the story," Rainbow Dash says. "So, how about we go challenge Lightning Dust and Scootaloo to a 2v2 game?"

"But....I'm still a beginner!" Toby points out.

Rainbow Dash chuckles, picking Toby up on his shoulders. "With me on your team, though, EVERYTHING will be evened out! Lightning Dust can't decline a challenge from her GREATEST RIVAL," she winks. "Besides....maybe it'll get your mind off of all of the stuff that could be happening back home....whadd'a ya say?"

Toby nods after a moment. "Sure, why not? Let's wipe the floor with them!"

Rainbow Dash whoops. "That's the spirit! Let's get 'em!" She runs off towards the court, giving Toby a piggy-back ride all the way.

"Welp, I think I'll let YOU actually tell your story, Sunny!" Pinkie announces with a cough. "First, though....I need a snow-cone...feels like I just shoveled a bunch of gravel down my throat....BE RIGHT BACK!" Pinkie skips off in the direction of the snow-cone stand.

Right behind the benches, there is a little barrage of trees. Behind those trees, with their heads peeking out the ENTIRE time....were Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon....

They run off away from the benches. They are in just as much shock as Toby's other friends were.

"D-did you HEAR all of that, Diamond Tiara?!" Silver Spoon can barely choke out after so much running.

"It was a jumbled mess, but YES!" Diamond Tiara says in astonishment. "W-O-Double W! That little weasel Mason has had a hard life...."

"Like, I know! Poor kid...."

A light-bulb with devil-horns suddenly flickers on in Diamond Tiara's head, thus, inserting the aura of the devil into the pink teen.

"Uhhh....Diamond Tiara? What's that look on your face for?"

Diamond doesn't reply to Silver Spoon right away....she can only snicker.

"Diamond TiARRRAAA!" Spoon cries. "You're like REALLY freaking me out hereee!"

"Silver Spoon....I need a phone-book." Is all Diamond Tiara can say.

At that exact moment....thunder strikes in the distance.

To be continued.....

Author's Note

:pinkiegasp: What could Diamond Tiara have up her evil sleeve this time? :twilightoops:

A New Show: Episode Eight

Backstage.....

The Green Screen Room.....

fred is standing side by side with world-famous Hollywood director, M. Night Shamalamadingdong. Mr. Night glances through his top-of-the-line Nikon Cool Pix camera, studying the contents before him.

"So....what do you want us to do again?" Asks a perplexed Rainbow Dash.

"A New Show is on TELEVISION now, ladies," fred explains. "And yet, we have no intro to show for it! Until now, that is...."

"What in tarnation do we have ta do with it, then?" Applejack wonders.

"You're both going to be the STARS," fred replies with vigor.

Rainbow Dash squees. "Awww, seriously?! AWESOME!" She lightly flaps in the air with excitement. "What do we do? WHAT DO WE DO?"

fred points over to the costume rack. "We're going to need you girls to dress up in baby dinosaur costumes....."

Rainbow Dash's wings snap against her sides, as she falls flank first onto the floor.

"Hmmmm....surprising...." Mr. Night remarks. "I'd figured little cute ponies would want to dress up as little cute dinosaurs..."

Rainbow Dash zooms into Mr. Night's face, giving him the stink-eye. "Hey! We're not CUTE, buddy! We're two of the roughest and toughest mares in Equestria!"

Manly tears ooze down fred's face.

"Well, it's not just THAT," Applejack interrupts. "Ah don't mind dressin' up whenever ah have ta," she chuckles. "Ah'm here to support fred anytime he needs it...."

"So am I!" Dash responds. "But THIS is RIDICULOUS!"

Applejack puts a hoof up towards Rainbow Dash. "Calm down there, Missy," she then turns back to fred. "Ya see, these outfits are....well.....a bit too SMALL, even for us, don't ya think?"

fred, upon closer inspection, nods his head. "It's true. Alright, then....guess it's time to turn you girls into fillies...."

Rainbow Dash laughs one single time. "No way! How do you even expect to do that-"

fred gestures to Mr. Night, and takes a few steps back.

Mr. Night sets his Nikon down, and takes a deep breath.

"Time to get.....SHAMALIZED," he announces, as he purses his hands together, and thrusts them forward, with the left hand leaning on top of the right hand, and the right hand facing outwards towards the two mares.

Rainbow Dash and Applejack gulp, as they are engulfed by white light. Mr. Night's eyes are encased with a furious white tint. fred can hardly watch.

Seconds later, Mr. Night falls to the floor, exhausted.

"Did.....did it work?" fred asks.

"Of COURSE it did!" Mr. Night proclaims, as he was already adjusting the waistline of the of Dash's dinosaur costume around her.

fred's eyes twinkle. "So......kawaii...."

Rainbow Dash and Applejack wake up, just as Mr. Night puts the finishing touches on their costumes.

"Awww crap," Rainbow silently curses in her filly-altered voice. "It worked...." she frowns.

"This don't make a lick'a sense, though," Applejack adds. "Why'd y'all pick US to be in A New Show's intro?"

"Because combined, you've both seen Jurassic Park more than any other two ponies," fred bluntly says.

Applejack has to do a double take of life.

Rainbow sighs. "Just go with it, Applejack.....after all....it IS fred...."

fred chews on a raspberry turnover absent-mindedly.

Applejack licks her lips. "Alright, fine...." she suddenly smirks evilly. "We'll dance around for ya in your intro like GOOD little fillies, if y'all are willin' ta give me and Rainbow here the rest of the Raspberry turnovers...."

Rainbow Dash's eyes bulge, and she snickers as she rubs her little filly hooves together. "Sounds fair to me!"

fred stops eating, and takes a look at his own turnover. There is but one bite left. "B-but.....I've got the last one...."

"Then ya better get some more made...." Applejack warns. "Or else y'all's intro will never make it to the airwaves...."

"Dammit!" fred yells. He grabs his phone, and dials a number at will. "Catering....we need 200 raspberry turnovers.....HURRY MAN MY BALLS ARE BEING SCRAPED FROM MY BODY HERE!" There is a slight pause. "GAAHHH!!!!!!" He throws his phone to the side, and suddenly acts calm and collected. "No need to worry, girls....they're being made right now...."

Rainbow and Applejack share a look, which ends in both shrugging.

"Guess I can't complain, then," Dash says. "You want cute? You want impromptu dancing? You want cute impromptu dancing? Then me and Applejack are your mare-errr...fillies! You just start filming....we know what to do!"

fred signals to Mr. Night. "You heard them! They're stars in the making, Mr. Night!"

Steve Bazing pops up in front of the camera, with a clapboard. "A New Show Intro with Impromptu Filly-Dino Dancing.....take 1....."

"ACTION!" Announces Mr. Night, as he fumbles around on his Nikon. "Oop-let me just find the play button-aaannddd....crap....that's to take a picture! AHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!" He screams. "THIS IS SO ADVANCED!!!!!!! I CAN HARDLY TAKE IT!!!!!!!!!" Without another second, everything is set. "Alright, now......ACTION!"

Mr. Night shot for a grand total of 56 seconds. After filming had ceased, he dropped his Nikon, busting the lens.

Rainbow Dash and Applejack literally JUMPED out of their outfits, and TOSSED them at fred. They landed across his face.

The outfits were soaked with fred's manly tears within seconds.

"So.....damn....KAWWWWWAAAAAIIIIIIIIII!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

Steve Bazing jumped into a kiddy pool filled with Vegemite.

Rainbow Dash flipped her mane. "And 1 take, is all you'll need!"

Mr. Night was admiring the brand new crack in his Nikon, not even paying attention to the fillies. "Eh....I've seen better."

fred began to choke Mr. Night with the tear-soaked dinosaur costumes.

"ARE YOU KIDDING ME!?!?!??!" He screeched. "THAT WAS SO ADORABLE!!!!!!! WHAT DO YOU KNOW!?!?!?! YOU DIRECTED THE LAST AIR BENDER!!!!!!! WHAT A TWIST! WHAT A TWIST! WHAT A TWIST! WHAT A TWIST!"

fred let Mr. Night go, panting. He threw the costumes down, just as a giant cart of raspberry turnovers came rolling onto the set.

Applejack and Rainbow Dash ran up to the cart, wagging their tales with glee.

"Y-yes, girls..." fred said. "They're here, and they're yours.....thanks for being so patient, helpful, and......PERFECT....."

Rainbow Dash jumped on the top of the cart, while Applejack gave it a big push, before jumping onto the bottom. The turned back and waved at fred.

"Thanks, fred!" Said Rainbow Dash.

"If y'all need any more help, just show us the raspberry turnovers, and we'll be there lickity-split!" Applejack promised.

The two fillies were soon out of sight, as they escaped with only their adorable filly laughter being heard.

fred was still panting, as a stallion with a green coat, a dirty-blonde mane, and a cutie mark of a yellow feather that was balanced on the tip of a blue crescent moon BARRELS onto the set. This stallion was panting, along with fred.

"M-mr. fred.....d-did I miss the audition?" The stallion asks.

fred turns around to face the stallion, and is surprised with who he sees. "Sw-....Sweet Tale?"

Sweet Tale, greatodyer's OC, smiles, and takes a bow. "That'd be me, sir....did I miss the audition?" He repeats.

"What audition?"

"I saw a sign outside the building that said that you needed help with A New Show's intro, and that whoever volunteered would be paid in....RASPBERRY....TURNOVVVEERRRSSSS..." Sweet Tale begins to drool, as his irises spin.

fred rubs the back of his neck nervously. "Yeeeaaahhh....sorry Sweet Tale....we just wrapped up recording, and....well....we're....kind of out of raspberry turnovers because of it...."

Sweet Tale's left eye begins to twitch, as he glares right in fred's face. "YOU'RE DEAD TO ME....." he announces, before uppercutting him in the abdomen, and walking off pissed.

Meanwhile, on the ground next to fred, it is revealed that M. Night Shamalamadingdong is really a ROBOT. The tears of fred caused his main-frame to short circuit, so it leaves the robot director to repeat "What a twist" on loop.

A few hours before the show....

Jason's locker room.....

fred sighs, before he sets his phone down next to him in frustration. "Well, boys, looks like Matilda isn't going to be on the show tonight....."

"What?" Geo questions. "Why not? Is she too scared?"

fred nods. "Well, that wasn't really HINTED at, but, we can make that assumption right away. She claimed that she "doesn't have time for all the dweebs on this show", but I think we ALL know that she's scared to DEATH of coming onto the show."

"The fans will eat her ALIVE," Jason added.

"I was going to ask her why she's such a bitch, too," Geo grumbles. "We HAVE to get her on the show ONE DAY. She must courageously face the fans like she SO courageously makes Toby's life HELL."

"I'll think of something," fred says. "It's definitely best for HER that she didn't show up, though. But guys, we need to talk about what happened at the end of last week's show...."

"What? You mean Sonik dying?" Geo asks.

"Sonik died?" fred replies with a raised eyebrow.

"But his body was never found," Jason added eerily. "Or....did you mean midnight becoming a wolf?"

"Damn....a lot of weird things happen on this show, huh?" fred points out.

"Naaaaahhhhhhhhhhh, 'course not!" Geo sarcastically replies.

"THIS IS NO TIME TO BE SNOOTY, GEO!" fred yells. "Look, Ellington has made his presence CRYSTAL CLEAR....he'll be here in 3 weeks. Now, before, I didn't pay attention to a WORD he was saying...but, I realize now.....he means BUSINESS, and we should ALL take him seriously. He wants to END A New Show....we CAN'T let that happen, and we CAN'T let him get to ANY of our fans, or ANY of our guests."

"What do you suggest?" Jason asks.

"We need ROUND-THE-CLOCK security," fred suggests. "A LOT is on the line here, boys, and we need to make sure we are running a SMOOTH operation here...."

"And when that freak gets here?" Geo asks.

fred turns away from Geo and Jason, but still addresses the question. "I must be honest with you guys.....I fear for the future of this broadcast....I do not know what will happen when Ellington debuts. He has already proven he is QUITE unpredictable....I am not sure how we will combat him."

"Let's not forget his "Family"," Geo adds. "We have no idea who it could be, and we don't know what they are capable of...."

"That's why we must make EXTRA precautions," fred says. "If ANYTHING happens to one of A New Home's fans, the blood, is on OUR hands....mostly MINE. But, we're a TEAM, guys.....I know Ellington is after ME, for some obscene reasons......but.....I CAN'T do this alone.....I-....I wish I could....b-but I just...."

"Hey...." fred is stopped by a hand on his shoulder. He turns around to meet Geo. "Don't worry, fred....we'll be there for you."

Jason now places HIS hand on fred's other shoulder. "That's right! If Ellington and his "Family" want to get to YOU....if they want to DESTROY A New Show....they're going to have to go through ALL OF US.....TOGETHER."

fred sighs happily, and smiles. "Thanks, guys.....I don't know how we're going to do it, but TOGETHER....we're an unstoppable team....and we don't need any voodoo to get on the same page!"

"Hey everybodyyyyyy....welcome to A New Shooooww...." fred declares unenthusiastically, leaning against the arm-rest of his sectional, his left hand cradling his entire chin.

"What's the matter, fred?" Jason sincerely asks.

fred sighs. "Every week.....we do the SAME tired shtick...."welcome to the show", blah blah blah...."we have guests", blah blah blah...."ask them questions", blah blah blah...."but you wont", blah blah blah...."because none of you like interacting with characters WHO YOU'LL PROBABLY NEVER HAVE THE CHANCE TO ASK A QUESTION TO AGAAAAAAAAAAAAAIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIINNNNNN!!!!!!!" fred seethes with rage, as everybody else in the arena simply blinks in response.

fred goes back to his former bored position. "Blah blah blaaahhh......"it's A New Shoooowww......everything is weeeeiiirrddddddd.......blaahhhhhh.......ahhhhhh I'M BORED!"

"The crowd has come to expect this certain formula, you know," Geo points out. "We can't just "switch things up" out of nowhere. It's your own fault for giving the show a reputation that it needs to uphold."

"I just wish everything wasn't so....repetitive....." fred says. "I wish someone would just.....I don't know...DIE on the show....."

midnight, now know as Crimson Death the wolf, glares at fred. Everybody else also notices the empty seat, which belonged to Sonik...."

"Oh...." fred hangs his head. Everyone else does in a totally respectable moment of silence.

"Well, as much as it may be REPETITIVE," Jason said. "These folks came for a show, and they're going to get it!" The crowd cheers. "Unfortunately, one of our guests, Matilda, couldn't make it tonight....."

The crowd immediately boos.

"SHE'S A COWARDLY BITCH!" Roars Geo angrily.

"Don't worry," fred attempts to calm everyone down. "We WILL get her on the show one of these days....we PROMISE. Besides, with the way this show runs, some random person will probably just come out here and take her spot-"

fred is interrupted by a mysterious whirring. Off to the side of the stage, the carpet slides over, revealing a dark whole.

Moments later, an industrial sized fan begins to rise out from the once carpeted spot. Instead of air, smoke is grazing out of the fan and covers the surrounding area. The audience leans out of their seat a bit, trying to get a closer look at what is going on.

fred already has his face in his hands, as he realizes whatever is about to happen...is going to suck.

The lights go out, except for multiple spotlights along the floor that flicker and wave as they move back and forth.

This music accompanies the scene:

As the intro begins, we get a closeup of a pair of furry white boots, with which white tassels adorn the sides of. These feet start to move down to the edge of the stage. The feet turn around, and walk to the front of the entrance again.

As the intro ends, the camera gives us a full view of the person responsible for such a glorious entrance. The man flips off his hoody, quickly rips off his glasses, just in time for the camera to zoom in to his face, which is now comprised of a duck-face.

He is gorgeous, to say the least. He is wearing an electric blue jacket, without a t-shirt, to show off his perfectly sculpted abs, and he has bleach-blonde hair which is tied back into a ponytail. He also looks very familiar to everybody else in attendance.

He appears to be taking selfies. A LOT of them. With every few steps he takes, he flashes another ridiculous yet god-like pose, and snaps a photo of himself. He lies down on the edge of the stage, with his front-side facing the crowd, puts his thumb and index finger to his chin, and takes another picture.

He points said index finger and thumb at the crowd in a gun-like motion, scrunches his right cheek-bone to where his tongue clicks, and winks, all at the same time. He sits up, and walks over to the three co-hosts, who have differing reactions.

Geo seems reluctant, Jason seems shocked, and fred seems depressed as hell.

The man chooses not sit down on ANY sectional, however, but opts to stand behind them. He combs his hair as fred cannot believe this crap has ALREADY occurred less than 10 minutes into the show.

"Sonik?" fred groans. "Oh what in the good go-"

fred is interrupted as Sonik puts an index finger to his lip. He quickly takes it off, pulls out some sanitizer, and sanitizes that one lone finger.

Unfortunately.....it didn't turn out this way....

fred dips his quill into the ink well next to him, and continues to scrap at the scroll furiously.

THAT would've been a normal day at A New Show, if you could believe it or not, your highness....but, no.....that would've been how I would WANT it to play out. Me acting my usual irked self, with my friend, Sonik....rising from the glittery ashes, to reimburse as a sass-filled deviant.

But, like I said....these are only my thoughts....my hopes....but, where does hope truly get you?

Well, today...it got me into Equestria....

Enough stalling, though....let me get to the point...

Here is how that fateful day TRULY played out....

The A New Show audience claps as the second brand-spankin' new intro for A New Show ends.

"Thank you Alex for creating that intro SPECIFICALLY for the show!" Announced Jason, as he, the other co-hosts, and the audience stand up in support of Alex. They clap some more, and their are EVEN a few whistles thrown in their to make Alex blush even more than he was before. He stands up, and takes a bow.

After the audience applause dies down, the 23.8% of the time cheery voice of fred2266 rings through the ears of the fans.

"WwwwwELCOME TO A NEW SHOW EVERYBODY!" There are more deafening cheers, as it seems this A New Show is going to be more...sanguine than usual. "We've got one HELL of a show for you tonight! Interviews with The Cutie Mark Crusaders, the Element of Loyalty Rainbow Dash, and one of the most DESPISED antagonists in the series.....Matilda." There are many boo's, but the audience still seems excited to find out how Toby's third-grade bully's mind works.

Boos and excitement turn into complete silence and fear in a moment's notice.

The all-too well-known creaking of a rocking-chairalerts the arena, and demands complete and utter attention.

It gets it.

A lantern is lit, as we see the menacing mug of Ellington. He looks sanguine, in the creepy way only he can pull off.

"Show is over, close the story book.....there will be no encore....and all the random hands that I have shook.....well......they're reaching for the door....." Ellington's melancholic chant sends icy chills down everyone in attendance's vertebrates. "See.....this is why this little fairy-tale was doomed from the very beginning.....WEEK AFTER WEEK! I ALLOW YOU PEOPLE MY TIME! I GIVE YOU ADVICE ONLY A DYING MOTHER WOULD GIVE HER UNDERLING AS SHE IS ROTTING AWAY ON HER DEATH-BED! I WARN YOU! I HECKLE YOU! I REMIND YOU OF THE INEVITABLE! And what do you do....?" He whispers. "YOU BLOW ME OFF! YOU FORGET ABOUT ME! YOU DISPERSE MY CLAIMS! YOU DIMINISH MY CRUEL AND ABRASIVE VERBATIM!" He cackles for a short time. "It's like you think I wont be back-BUT I ALWAYS COME BACK! DON'T I, MORTALS? YOU THINK I FORGET MY OWN DESTINY? YOU THINK I'LL LET YOU LIVE YOURS? I TOLD YOU FROM DAY ONE....DAY......one......

You sealed your fate.....when you decided to rewrite the saga.......THIS IS ALL ON YOU, FRED2266! THESE PEOPLE FLOCK TO YOU. THEY BELIEVE IN YOU. THEY ADORE A FALSE IDOL. YOU WASTE THEIR TIME, AND IN TURN....you've wasted mine.....

I warned you to turn back while you were ahead....but you just couldn't CEASE, could you? You just had to pick and pick and pick and pick and pick AND PICK! With every word you wrote, I began to loathe the once IRON-CLAD series known as A New Home more and MORE......

You created this abomination of A New Home to become more "interactive with fans"...exactly how long did you think I'd let this go on? How LOOOONNGGGG did you think I would allow you to CARVE the fabric of A New Home into your own personal Ethiopia? Child, your Ethiopia....is about to become your HELL......

And you "fans", if I can even call you that.....you ate this worm's words UP....he lead you into a false form of security, and someHOW, he got you to show up to A New Show week after WEEK, in hopes you would get something out of it....

All you got....was an abundant amount of FEEBLE entertainment that would pull at the strands of your very being, until there was nothing left but a THREAD of the fans you once were! I'm not that upset with young Frederick.....I knew from day ONE that he would be the venom that would be injected into the fanfiction series I once ADORED.....but YOU expendables, were the CATALYSTS.....you NEVER even took to heart the words this fraud uttered......you chose to follow him, when you should have been following ME! YOU SHEEP! Week after week, I tried.....ohhhhh I TRULY tried to talk you all out of it, before it was too late.....I just never realized you all were so WEAK. Perhaps I should've tried to get through to you sooner.....

Now, you will PAY for your support of this CESSPOOL, and you will PAY for being the debris at the bottom of it, sticking and sucking at the pit of obscurity, trying to never lose the sweet nectar that met your mouth as you latched onto the nipple of acceptance!

I WOULD NEVER ACCEPT YOU AS MY CHILDREN! My nipple is for those that know their place, and you all should've known your place a LOOONNNGGG time ago.....AND IT'S TOO LATE TO FIND IT! YOU'VE HAD ENOUGH WARNINGS, AND YOU'VE HAD ENOUGH TIME TO PREPARE! I could've LOVED you, and nurtured you as my own.....but now, I have no REMORSE, because I am NOT YOUR FATHER! I WILL NOT SHED A TEAR AT YOUR LOSS, AND YOU WILL HAVE NO TIME TO SHED YA OWN! You have destroyed the very ESSENCE of A New Home.....and thus, I proclaim it my DUTY.....to immerse you......in YOUR new home.......the cane, my child......"

The camera pans down to a figure that appears to be wearing the mask....of a sheep. The faint light of the lantern makes the sight more creepy.

"See, my child......see what beseeches our very ESSENCE!" Ellington orders. The figure is revealed to have a pair of...aquamarine hooves.

And when the pony takes off the eerie mask, we can make out the pony as....Lyra.

"I see it, father.....and it is everything you warned us of......it makes me sick, father...." Lyra absentmindedly says.

Ellington kneels down, and kisses Lyra on the top of her forehead. "Patience, my child.....daddy will make the monsters go away....he just needs his cane first...."

Lyra viciously smirks. "Dreadful has it, father...." Lyra announces.

Ellington chuckles. "Ah, of course he does....." he turns to his left, his chair squeaking loudly. Ellington pats a downed head on the floor. "Come, young Dreadful.....daddy needs his cane...."

The head looks up, and it is revealed....as Cody. With a beard just as long as Ellington's. Without a second thought, he hands the cane over to Ellington.

"Thank you, my son...." Ellington proceeds with a kiss to the top of Cody's forehead, as well. He gets back into a comfortable position. "Look at their faces, children.....they're not so scary now, are they?"

"They look confused....and hopeless...." says Cody.

"Mhmhmmha....they sure do," replies Ellington. "Confusion is oh SOOOO delicious.....we're sorry to spoil the surprise for you folks.....my children WERE going to wait until midnight and Lightning Dust's wedding, to emerge with their father.....but if there's ONE thing the Ellington family SPECIALIZES in....it's the element....of SURPRISE......

You thought these were your FRIENDS? YOU THOUGHT YOU HAD A CONNECTION? YOU PISSED ALL THAT AWAY, WHEN YOU DENIED THEM THE OPPORTUNITY TO SHOW THE WORLD THEIR LOVE! You SPIT in the face of love, Frederick!!!!! You give some mutt, and his mindless BITCH, Lightning Dust such an opportunity, but DENY MY CHILDREN it?! THAT'S when you all lost your "friends".....they came to me that SAME night, because I'm NOT hard to find.....you just have to walk in any direction to the Edge of ImmortalityHAHaaaa.....now, though, for your IGNORANCE, and your THOUGHTLESSNESS....you will NEVER get the opportunity to marry Lightning Dust, midnight! YOU WONT EVEN SEE HER AGAIN! Ha....not that she'll mind, I bet.....unlike you two ANIMALS, my children's love is REAL, and I WILL give them the opportunity to intertwine their beings as one.....and NONE OF Y'ALL WILL GET TO SEE IT! Only me, and Sister Abigail are invited....hahaha.....

Unlike YOU, they KNEW this ship was sinking, and they REALIZED, that only I, Ellington, could show them the light......how is the light, my children?"

"I'll never be scared again, father," Lyra declares.

"The light follows me everywhere," says Dreadful.

"Sister Abigail watches over them now," continues Ellington. "Sister Abigail watches over ALL OF THE ELLINGTON FAMILY...." he sighs. "It's a shame you all wont ever get the chance to talk to her....she is SUCH a sweet gal.....caring towards our feelings...heheh....SHE TELLS STORIES! HEHEHEHEH! She makes us laugh, she makes us cry, but most of all, she makes us BREATH....she led us with love, but she told us, that the fires..... well they were our friends, too....

"THE WORLD IS AN EVIL PLACE", she said....and we agreed.....and I was there....I WAS THERE WHEN SHE TOOK HER FINAL BREATH!" Ellington hunches over his chair in intense remembrance. "She pulled me in close....and she said "you're the one", she said "THEY CHOSE YOU!"....and long before you were ever in existence....and I understood what she meant...."

Ellington leans in closer. "Her touch....could save the world....but her kiss.....burns it to the ground.........I love you.....Sister Abigail.....ahehehehehehehe...."

"We love you, Sister Abigail...." Dreadful and Lyra repeat, looking up above them in concentration with their eyes closed.

Ellington gasps. "She's awoken...." Lyra and Dreadful's eyes shoot open, as they grin wickedly.

"Sister Abigail...." they whisper simultaneously.

"Yes, yes! HELLO, Abby......" Ellington clasps his hands. "We've been waiting for you.....we need your help....the monsters.....they're here.....the monsters.....they scare us, Abby.....we want them gone......please, Abby....send the monsters away......away to their new home.....let the monsters never come back, Abby! We only have peace when you're around, Abby! That's how mean and nasty the monsters are! They don't want to feel your touch, they don't want to join our cozy little family, they don't want to hear your stories......I know......I try every time I see them, Abby.....they only ignore me......we wish that they PAY for not wanting to be an Ellington....we wish that they PAY for continuously scaring us with their ferocious habits! They just wont stay away, Abby! W-...we don't feel comfortable around them anymore! They don't say anything, they only STARE.....like some misguided sheep.....but they wont flock to us....they're.....they're ABOVE us......

Pl-please, Abby.....make them go away! We check our closets every night, and they're just standing there.....watching us......until the monsters go away, we can't be the family we've always wanted to be....the family that....YOU'VE always wanted us to be....."

There is a pause, until Ellington starts cackling in excitement. "Oh, THANK YOU, Sister Abigail! Thank you for taking the monsters away! We'll be able to rest easy now.....yes, just let us say our bitter goodbyes......we love you, Sister Abigail...."

"We love you, Sister Abigail....." Lyra and Dreadful repeat with small smiles.

Ellington's head slowly and methodically lowers back down, until he is eye level with the camera. He showers it with scolds. "DO YOU SEE WHAT YOU'VE DONE!??!?! You've made Sister Abigail ANGRY! That's the LAST thing you want to do! She will do WHATEVER it takes to protect her CHILDREN! Because SHE cares! You all had the chance.....you all had chance after CHANCE to be HER OWN child, but instead, you IGNORED my requests, you IGNORED HER requests! You went home and slept in the comfort of your fabricated mattresses, probably all thinking the SAME THING: "Ohoho! That Ellington! What a FUN guy he is!"- DO YOU THINK I'M A JOKE?! HAVE YOU NOT BEEN TAKING ME SERIOUSLY THIS WHOLE. DAMN. TIIIIME?! BECAUSE THAT'S WHAT IT SOUNDS LIKE!

Well now....your LAUGHTER, will be your DOOOOWWWWWWNNNNFAAAAAALLLLLLL! It's too late to redeem yourselves! I GAVE YOU TIME, and you BRUSHED ELLINGTON OFF! Now you will have to live with this for the rest of your PATHETIC LIVES! The Edge of Immortality has been BLOCKED OFF! IF YOU TRESPASS, YOU WILL SUFFER A MUCH CRUELER FATE THAN YOU COULD EVER IMAAAAAAAGGIIINNEEEEEE!"

Ellington huffs and puffs, as he stands up from his rocker. "Say goodbye to the monsters, children....." Ellington looks to his sides, and notices neither Lyra or Dreadful are there. "Children?" He looks behind them, and notices them huddled up in a corner, holding onto each other.

"M-m-make them go away already, daddy!" Pleads Lyra.

"Their fear is obviously a mask!" Cries Dreadful. "I do not trust them!"

Ellington turns back to the camera, wall-eyed.

"YOU DARE INTIMIDATE MY CHILDREN?!" Ellington shouts. "HAVE YE NO SOUL?! WHAT KIND OF MINDLESS MONSTERS ARE YOU!? Sister Abigail WARNED us about you!" Ellington gets on his knees, putting his hands on the top of Twilicane, and uses that as his leverage.

"I had mercy.....it was but a small dose, but it was mercy, regardless......when you scare my children....I lose all mercy for you. Creatures like you, those that feed off of another's past success....like you, Frederick....those that ALLOW oneself to nurse such success, like you, Jason....and those of you that have no problem being used as a pawn in their sick game....which would be all the rest of the A New Show fans....you get no mercy from Ellington...."

Ellington stands back up, and begins to pace around in a small circle with his cane. "When you are all gone, we will BURN down A New Show.....with the fires that Sister Abigail taught us...." he chuckles. "Were our FRIENDS......and as the foundation turns to sheer rubbish, we will FEAST on your charred souls....."

By this point in time, Dreadful and Lyra have joined the sides of their "father", as they all share a devious chuckle.

"Follow......the BUZZARDS...." They all three state, as Ellington lowers his head so that we can't see his eyes under his fedora. He forcefully grabs his cane, raises it high above his head, and then SLAMS the bottom of it against the floor.

There was no warning. No swirly vortex that turned midnight into a wolf, or Sonik into a teenage girl. No anticipation. No time to comprehend the situation. Just....nothing. A cane hits the floor, and shit hits the fan.

ANOTHER DIMENSION OVER.....

In classic cliche fashion, fred's eyes flutter open, but he can't quite keep them open long enough.

OH WAIT NEVERMIND THEY'RE OPEN AGAIN.

NO.

STOP CLOSING THEM.

FUQYUFUQYUFUQYUFUQYUFUQYUFUQYU KEEP THEM OPEN.

Ah! There you go. fred opens his eyes, and actually keeps them open....

However....

"What the?" fred says, though in muffled form. "Must darkness follow me everywhere I turn?! I've only read, like.....67 foalcon fics......GIVE ME A BREAK."

fred is able to fight his way through the darkness, and realizes that what was blocking his vision, was the dark-as-sin black spandex pants...of Sonik?

"What the hell?" fred mutters. "Looks like every member of the rock-band 'White-snake' was conjoined at the hip.....oh yeah....Sonik's alive, too...."

fred doesn't need to look around much more to notice that everybody else from A New Show is alive, as well.

He sighs with relief. "Well, at least I can have faith in knowing that I can annoy the hell out of all of these dolts....now, to only figure out where we are.....knowing Ellington, he probably sent us to Gilbert Gottfried's mind....I heard a rumor it was this spacious, and.....colorful...."

fred puts his thinking face on, which doesn't happen often. "Hmmmm.....COOOOLLOOORRFFFUUULLLLLL.......what does this bring to mind? The bleeding anus of a smurf? A loving mother's touch of her child's urethra? L. Wolf's fanfiction? Pffttt...DEFINITELY NOT-WAIT!" fred looks up to the sky. "THERE'S CLOUDCHASER!" He gasps. "Awwww.....she's looking right at me!" fred waves. "HI, CLOUDCHASEEEERRRRRR! YOU DUMB WHORE!"

Cloudchaser's face turns into a grimace, as she flees the scene.

"DAMMIT!" fred shouts. "Why is she even HERE? She's never been in ANY A New Home chapter....therefore, we deny her access to A New Show EVERY TIME. Not Flitter, though.....Flitter's less of an ass. Cloudchaser's mane looks dumb, too. Okay so I DON'T KNOW WHERE WE ARE-oh...."

Standing in front of fred, is a BIG AS BIG BIG BIG thing BIG that says "WELCOME TO PONYVILLE. POPULATION: PONE."

fred blinks. "Hm....sexy."

fred drops the quill, and shakes his hand in pain.

"Jeez....THIS is why I prefer keyboards....." fred complains.

Hold on, princess....I'm famished, and I DON'T EVEN KNOW WHAT WRITING IS. I'm taking a break.....

6 weeks later.....

'Kay back. Man, you'd think you would stop waiting on my procrastinating ass and fly that fluffy flank on over here to Ponyville. Anyway, here's how the REST of it went.....

-------TO BE CONTINUED---------

Author's Note

fred2266's Author's note: This stupid adventure will be continued in a fanfiction that I have NO IDEA what it will be called yet. Actually, I'll probably just call it that.....it will be slop, though....total, undeniable SLOP.

Oh yeah and REST IN PRETEENMARMADUKES A New Show and stuff.

My Author's Note: Should be finished with Chapter Ten tomorrow. :pinkiehappy:

Chapter 11: Diamond Tiara's Revenge

The Crystal Empire

To get away from the castle for a while, Fluttershy decided to take a stroll through the streets of the empire. Crystal ponies would greet her with a simple nod of their head or a wave of their hoof and Fluttershy would return. However, although doing her best to show kindness to other ponies, thoughts of Toby ran through her head.

I hope Toby is safe and sound wherever he is. I know the others want me to stop worrying and allow him to grow up, but he is my precious little one and he’s been through so much that one as young as he shouldn’t go through. Yet, he did ask me if he could go alone and for that I’m very proud of him. I just hope he comes back home safely.

A heavy sigh escaped her lips and not paying much attention to where she was going, she accidentally bumped into some pony. She shook her head “O---Oh, I’m so sorry…. Big Mac?” she looked up to see the red stallion with a nervous smile on his muzzle.

“Eeyup.” He replied as he scratched the back of his neck.

“Um… what are you doing here… if you don’t mind me asking?” Fluttershy asked but shook her head quickly “Um… I mean it’s good to see you Big Mac… but what brought you all the way to the Crystal Empire? Aren’t you supposed to be watching over Sweet Apple Acres?” She gave him a look of curiosity.

“Eeyup, but ah had to come and be here for Toby… and you.” His red cheeks became even redder as he blushed.

A surprised expression washed over Fluttershy’s face “Um… well, thank you Big Mac.” She turned her head to the side and blushed, but then looked at him curiously “Um… I understand why you came for Toby… but… um… how come did you come here for me?” She asked softly.

This caused Big Mac to bite his lower lip nervously, but he took in a deep breath and exhaled “Well Miss Fluttershy ya are my son’s mother and ah can’t imagine what all this is doing to ya. So ah decided to come and be here by your side along with our family and friends when he returns.” He smiled proudly.

Fluttershy gave him a warm smile “Thank you Big Mac, I truly appreciate that.” She placed a hoof under her chin and looked at him curiously “Um… Big Mac… would you like to trot with me for a little while… um… if that is okay with you?”

Big Mac nodded and replied with a simple “Eeyup.”

The two smiled at each other and Big Mac joined Fluttershy as they continued to trot through the empire.

Neighagra Falls…

After treading through much of the forest area of Equestria, Ahuizotl came upon the refreshing waters and plunged his head in the cool spring to get a drink. He lifted his head back up with a look of anger on his face and he started to growl. The thought of being away from his temple, his guards, his hoard of treasure, and his precious pet cat was driving him crazy.

Arrgh… wait until I get my big paws on that poor excuse for a treasure hunter Daring Do! I’m going to enjoy watching her suffer when I have her in one of my traps. However, how can I capture her without any loyal guards of mine and where is my dear Bootsy at?

He stood up from the stream and started to make his way onward until he heard a voice.

“Alright young ones, the first thing you got to learn about treasure hunting is to always have a keen eye. You never know what will be hiding in the smallest of places or tallest of trees.”

A sly smile crept across his muzzle as he could decipher the voice belonging to Daring Do. He rubbed his paws together meticulously and quickly hid behind some bushes. This is too perfect, once Daring Do is in position, I will nab her and show her my wrath. He let out a light snicker.

This is so cool. We get to hang out with the greatest adventurer ever, Daring Do! Scootaloo thought as she hovered above the group. A beaming smile spread across her face “Keen eye, got it Miss Do!”

“Ah wonder if there is any secret treasure at Sweet Apple Acres.” Applebloom placed a hoof under her chin “Ah am gunna have to use this keen eye that ya speak of Miss Do. There’s no telling what Sweet Apple Acres could be hiding.” She let out a light-hearted chuckle.

“This is so exciting!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed as she leaped a bit off the ground as her horn sparked “Just think of it girls, we could possibly get our cutie marks in treasure hunting!” She beamed from ear to ear.

“Yah we could call ourselves…” Applebloom spoke up then looked at her fellow crusaders as they said in unison “The Cutie Mark Treasure Hunters!” They all let out a laugh.

Their trademark yell caused Daring Do to wince and snap her head around “Shh… the next thing you got to learn is to be silent. You never know what danger may be lurking or what creatures might inhabit the place you are exploring. So my fillies, please try to calm down.” The crusaders smiled nervously and nodded.

Spike was following behind as he had his own thoughts running through his mind. He looked down at the ground and kicked a rock I wonder what Twilight has to talk to me about. I hope she isn’t too mad at me for taking the fillies with me to the Crystal Empire. I meant no harm in it, and especially my little nephew was kidnapped by that no good excuse for a queen. He sighed heavily.

Trailing even further back were Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. Diamond Tiara trotted daintily along the ground, scrunching her face now and then “Ugh… I should’ve worn my rain boots if I knew it was going to be this dirty out here. Silver, when we get back to the castle, remind me to take a nice long bath… huh, Silver Spoon?” She looked over at her friend and noticed that Silver Spoon had her head facing the ground.

Oh Toby, my dear little sweetie pie, I sure do miss you. I hope you’re safe and that you are treated right by the human versions of your family and friends. Silver Spoon sighed heavily as her thoughts were cut off by a hoof on her shoulder. She turned to look at the deeply worried face of Diamond Tiara.

“Silver Spoon, what’s wrong? You look like some pony trotted over your favorite dress.” Diamond Tiara gave her friend frown. She looked deep into her eyes “You miss Toby, don’t you?” Silver sadly nodded, but Diamond gave her a reassuring smile “Don’t worry Silver Spoon, I’m sure Toby is safe where he is and I know he’ll be back soon. You just got to stay strong for him while he is gone.”

Silver gave a little smile “I sure do hope so Diamond. He is such a sweetheart that is just breaks my heart to see him go through another hardship in his life. Yet, I do support that fact that he wants to be brave and do this all on his own, but I just want him back home safely. When he does return, I’m going to wrap him up in my forelegs and hug him close.” Her smile grew a little wider as she blushed.

“That’s what I like to hear Silver.” Diamond smiled proudly at her friend “Now let’s go catch up to the others.

Behind the bushes Ahuizotl was anxiously awaiting for Daring Do to get closer. He licked his lips in anticipation that’s it Daring Do, just a little bit closer and… WHAT?! A princess is with Daring Do? He looked to see the fillies and baby dragon but Silver Spoon stuck out to him as she still had Diamond Tiara’s tiara stuck to her head. A sly grin grew across his muzzle I do need a queen by my side to help rule my temple of subjects. He snickered as he remained quiet.

Daring Do lowered her head looking back and forth until she spotted something glittering under a set of bushes away from Ahuizotl. Daring Do smirked proudly “Aha… here we go my young explorers, come take a gander at this.” She waved for the fillies and baby dragon over with a hoof. She peered closer at the glittering object but sighed “Never mind young ones, it’s just a…. “She was cut off as a scream was heard.

The group turned to see Silver Spoon in the grasp of Ahuizotl. The jackal cackled as he held the wriggling gray filly under his arm “Well, well, well we meet once again Daring Do and it looks like you have some friends with you.” He smirked as he looked at Silver Spoon “And this one so happens to be a princess and I could need a royal pony to help rule my temple. How does that sound little girl?” He mockingly pointed a finger at Silver Spoon.

“Let me go you big blue mutt! I would never rule with such a foul beast like and I’m not even a princess you big goof. This tiara belongs to my friend and it’s stuck to my head!” She squealed as she shook her legs frantically.

Daring Do stood in a fighting stance and narrowed her eyes at the jackal “Let her go Ahuizotl! Your problems are with me not her or any of these young ones.” She snarled as her lips pursed with anger.

Ahuizotl simply laughed at Daring’s anger and looked at the wriggling filly under his arm “Princess or not, you’re coming with me and be my queen!” He turned to walk away when Daring zoomed forward and kicked in him the back with her forelegs, causing him to stumble a few feet, but still clutching Silver Spoon in his grip.

“I said let her go Ahuizotl!” Daring Do shouted.

Ahuizotl turned around and used his free paw to back hand Daring Do. She fell with a thud and the fillies and baby dragon rushed to her side “Miss Do, are you alright?” They asked in unison.

The jackal stood there laughing “It looks like this time Daring Do that I have the upper hand. Now if you excuse me, I got to take my queen to my temple so we shall rule together.” He cackled as he held the wriggling Silver Spoon tightly in his arm.

“No… Let me go you big ugly beast! Some pony help!” She yelled.

“Hold still you little brat! We’ll be at your new home shortly.” He smirked as he looked at the fallen Daring Do and the others “For now Daring Do, this is where our paths must come to an end. Tata for no…. Ah!” Out of nowhere, Ahuizotl was struck hard, causing him to drop Silver Spoon.

“Not so fast bub!” Ahuizotl with the others turned attention to the owner of the voice.

Before them a few feet away stood a unicorn stallion. He had a deep red coat with a fiery mane and tail. For his attire he wore a vest the same fiery red, some cool red sunglasses, and upon his head he wore a Stetson hat the same as Applejack. His cutie mark was that of a fireball.

He stood ready to fight Ahuizotl “You heard me mutt, you won’t be going anywhere with that filly.” A sly smile crept across his muzzle as he watched Silver Spoon gallop over to her friends.

Ahuizotl growled and fell on all fours “You’re going to pay for that you little nuisance!” He scratched at the ground and charged.

The mysterious stallion stood ready and charged his horn. He licked at his lips “I warned you, but I guess I’m just going to have to show you that I’m serious.” He released his magic which was in the form of a fireball and it struck the ground right in front of Ahuizotl. The jackal yelped and scattered backwards causing the group to laugh.

“Ah… so you want to play like…. Hm, what’s that smell?” Ahuizotl sniffed the air “It smells like…. AAH!” He looked down to see the tip of his tail on fire. He yelped louder and wagged his tail frantically to get the fire to go out.

Daring Do looked back at the fillies and baby dragon as she regained her composure. She whispered “Alright young ones just stay back.” They nodded as she turned and faced the distracted jackal. She hovered in the air, leaned backwards, and shot forward with her forelegs pointed out in front of her. With full speed and force she struck Ahuizotl in the back.

“AAH!” He screamed as he flew forward landing in a dark cramped space. He wriggled helpless in his trap “Let me out of here you darn ponies!”

“Be quiet you mean meanie pants. No one treats my friends like that and gets away with it.” Pinkie Pie spoke as the others gasped at seeing the pink party pony.

“Pinkie?!” they all asked in unison.

“How in tarnation did ya get here?” Applebloom asked with a look of confusion on her face.

“My pinkie sense was acting weird and it led me here to the forest. I’m glad I came as soon as I could or this big mean doggy would have turned you all into dog chow.” She let out a giggle “But now it’s time to send this bad dog to the pound where he belongs Pinkie Style!” She smirked as she aimed her party cannon up into the air “Alright every pony on the count of 1… 2… 3… Fire!” she lit the fuse and after a few seconds Ahuizotl was blasted out of the cannon with great force.

“AAH! I’ll get you next time Daring Do!” He screamed as he went flying into the horizon.

“Woohoo! Now that is what I call a grand departure.” Daring Do said with a smirk. She turned around “Thank you Pinkie Pie.”

Pinkie Pie nodded “No problem Daring Do and every pony.” She unexplainably got rid of her cannon and turned her back to the group “For now, so long!” She waved a hoof and hopped off.

The kids just shook their heads at Pinkie’s randomness as Daring Do rubbed the back of her neck. She looked at the young ones “Uh… how does she do that?”

“She’s just Pinkie,” Spike spoke up with a laugh “You’ll get used to it soon. It takes time.” The others nodded in agreement and Daring Do let out a laugh.

The strange new pony slowly trotted toward Siler Spoon who was still shaking a bit after nearly being kidnapped. He gave her a concerned look “Are you alright Miss?” He asked politely.

Siler Spoon gave him a warm smile as she calmed her shaking “Yes, I’m fine now thanks to you.” She looked at him curiously “Who are you anyway?”

The stallion bowed his head “My name is Firebolt and it is a pleasure to meet you Miss…” He looked at her questioningly.

“Silver Spoon, my name is Silver Spoon and it is nice to meet you Firebolt.” She gave him a warm smile and stretched out her foreleg “And these are all my friends.”

Diamond gave a nod of her head “My name is Diamond Tiara and thank you Firbolt for saving my friend that big brute.” She looked at Silver Spoon with a tearful expression “I don’t know what I would do without her.” Silver Spoon gave her a tearful smile herself and both fillies hugged.

Scootaloo stuck her tongue out “Bleh… cut it with the mushy stuff will you?” She shook her head as she turned to look at Firbolt “Anyways, my name is Scootaloo and I’m the fastest flying filly in all of Equestria, next to the awesome Rainbow Dash!” She smirked proudly “That was so totally cool when you shot that fireball at that mutt!” “She beamed and flapped her wings.

Applebloom shook her head “My name is Applebloom and ah am sure glad ya showed up when ya did. That rotten scoundrel sure was nasty.” She gave him a big smile.

Sweetie Bell bowed her head “It’s great to meet you Firebolt, my name is Sweetie Belle. As my sister Rarity would say, you have a good eye for fashion.” She blushed and let out a giggle.

Spike proudly pointed a claw thumb at himself “My name is Spike, the coolest baby dragon you’d ever meet. Also, I’m the number one assistant to Princess Twilight Sparkle, and that was very impressive what you did with your magic.”

Daring Do smiled at the kids and nodded her head to Firebolt “And my name is Daring Do, great explorer and as the young ones have said, thank you Firebolt for saving Silver Spoon and also my tail. That Ahuizotl can be a serious pain.” She let out a heavy sigh.

Firebolt nodded to every pony and dragon “No need to thank me, just helping those in trouble is what I do.” He smiled proudly.

“Ah have only one question.” Applebloom looked at him curiously “Ah am glad ya showed up to save us, but why was ya all the way out here in Neighagara Falls?”

Firebolt nodded “Well, I happen to just be a regular traveler enjoying the great land of Equestria. I was just trotting through this peaceful area when I heard the commotion so I came to see what was happening. I couldn’t just leave and let that creep kidnap your friend.” He gave Silver Spoon a warm smile “Also, I wanted to come to the Crystal Empire, because I received a letter written by Princess Celestia letting all of Equestria know about the disappearance of the human child Toby Mason. I’d like to meet him, because I never seen a human before.”

“Well, we are on our way back to the Crystal Palace if you would like to come with us.” Daring Do gave him a warm smile.

“WHAT?!” the Cutie Mark Crusaders shouted.

“But Miss Do, we want to continue exploring!” Scootaloo frowned as she hovered in the air.

“Yah, we were having a darn tootin’ good time until that mutt came, but now we can continue since Firebolt chased him away.” Applebloom gave the Pegasus a pleading smile.

Daring Do simply shook her head “I’m sorry my young explorers, but we’ve done enough treasure hunting and enough action for today. Besides how am I going to explain this incident to your family?” The CMC just lowered their heads “Now, now don’t be sad. Maybe we’ll be able to do something fun before I have to return to my own adventure.” The three fillies suddenly beamed with the idea.

Silver Spoon, Diamond Tiara, and Spike just sighed and shook their heads at the CMC’s anxiousness to continue exploring. Daring Do gave a little laugh and looked at Firebolt “Ready to go comrade?”

Firebolt nodded “Lead the way!” He gave a smile and allowed the group to trot in front of him. He followed behind as they headed back to the empire.

Downtown Canterlot…

Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Applebloom, and Toby arrived at The Cakes’ Ice Cream Parlor as Toby enjoyed riding on Applebloom’s back. She bent down for him to climb off and turned around “Alright little buddy, what kind of ice cream would ya like to have?” She ruffled his hair and gave him a warm smile.

He returned the smile “I would like a strawberry cone Applebloom, thank you.” He giggled at the head ruffle.

Applebloom nodded “Strawberry it is then. How about ya go sit with Sweetie Belle while me and Scootaloo go get it?”

He nodded “Okay Applebloom.’ He looked up to Sweetie Belle offering her hand as he put his in hers and she led him to a table to sit down.

Sweetie Belle sat down first and patted her lap “Come here you little cutie, you can sit on my lap.” She gave him a warm smile.

He blushed and walked over to her and carefully sat on her lap. He smiled warmly at her “Thank you Sweetie Belle. Are you sure you don’t mind me sitting on your lap though?”

She shook her head and wrapped her arm him to rub along his arm gently “Of course not Toby. You are like our little brother and we care about you.” She giggled and gave him a gentle kiss on the forehead.

Scootaloo and Applebloom returned as Applebloom handed Toby his “Here ya go buddy, one strawberry cone.” She gave him a warm smile as he kindly took the ice cream cone. She took a seat beside him and Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo took a seat across from them.

While the four were enjoying their sweet treats Scootaloo spoke up “Hey little dude, we heard that those two prissy brat princess, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon has been giving you a very hard time since coming to Canterlot High.” Toby slowly nodded as he ate as his ice cream. Scootaloo reached over and patted his shoulder “Don’t worry Toby, as long as you have us with you, they won’t be bothering you ever again.” She winked at him and smirked.

“Yah buddy, those two can be such a pain to all three of us when they target us, but we can handle it. The way they chose to target ya is just not right Toby, but they won’t be bothering ya anymore.” She gave him a pat on the back.

“We won’t let them two snooty snot balls hurt you any more cutie.” Sweetie Belle rubbed along his arm some more as she ate at her vanilla cone.

He smiled at all three of them “Thank you Applebloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle, my big sisters.” He blushed as the three smiled warmly at him and let out a light-hearted laugh.

After they finished their ice cream Applebloom couldn’t help but chuckle as she saw there was still some strawberry ice cream over Toby’s mouth. She looked at him with a big smile “Hold on little buddy, before ya get up, ya got some ice cream on your mouth.” Toby blushed as she pulled out a napkin from her pocket “Here Toby, let me clean that off for ya.” She reached over and wiped at the corners of his mouth.

He giggled and smiled at her “Thank you Applebloom.” She gave him a nod.

Sweetie Belle smiled at both of them and kissed him on the forehead “You are such a little sweetie and cutie little brother.” She nuzzled her cheek against his, causing both to blush.

While the four were enjoying their time together a woman walked into the parlor. She wore a navy blue buttoned up jacket with a matching navy blue skirt. She wore knee high black leather boots, a buttoned up white t-shirt under her jacket, and purple tinted glasses. Her hair was bright orange with yellow streaks and her skin had a sun yellow hue. Her eyes were a deep orange and she wore a flame pin on the left side of her jacket.

She looked around the parlor until her eyes fell upon Toby and the three. She pulled out a notepad and flipped a few pages until she came across what appeared to be a description. She looked back and forth the notepad and Toby, and then nodded. That has to be the boy that girl told me about. Hmm… those three with him sure aren’t adults she sighed heavily as she closed her notepad and walked over to the four.

She saw them laughing with one another and cleared her throat “Excuse me young man, by any chance is your name Toby Mason?” She looked down at him, quirking her eyebrow.

Toby looked up at her and then at the three girls nervously. He swallowed deeply “Yes Ma’am, my name is Toby Mason. Is something wrong?” He looked up at her worriedly.

She bent down to his eye level and reached hand up to put on his shoulder softly “No dear, there is nothing wrong at all. My name is Counselor Spitfire and I operate the Canterlot City Orphanage. I’ve been informed by a reliable source that you have no legal guardian, which in turn means that you Mr. Mason are indeed an orphan yourself. Is this true?”

Toby shook his head as he looked into her eyes “No Ma’am, I do have a guardian. She’s just not here right now, she’s at the park.”

Spitfire just sighed “Well, I can’t leave a child without parental supervision.” She looked at the three girls “I’m sorry you three, although you are probably real caring toward Mr. Mason, he cannot be alone without an adult.” She sighed heavily once again and looked at Toby “Mr. Mason, you’re going to have to come with me to the orphanage and maybe have you stay until your guardian does come.” She stood back up and took Toby’s hand into hers “Please come with me Toby.”

“B-but I don’t want to go Ma’am.” He begged as he climbed off Sweetie’s lap.

“I’m sorry son, but rules are rules.” She looked down at him with a little smile “I promise you’ll like it at the orphanage. There are other kids just like you who I believe will like being your friend.”

He turned to the three girls who were following right behind them “Please Miss Spitfire, we can watch after him.” Scootaloo said.

“Yah, he is safe with us and we might not be adults, but we are like his big sisters.” Applebloom looked at the woman.

“Please Miss Spitfire, you got to believe us, he does have a guardian. She’s at the park with her friends while we came out to have some ice cream.” Sweetie Belle looked sadly at Toby who was walking beside Spitfire.

Spitfire arrived at the car and opened the passenger door “Get in Mr. Mason.” With a nod Toby got in as she shut the door. She turned to the girls with a stern expression “That might sound like a nice gesture of your girls to take him out for ice cream, but why is his guardian at the park instead of her and her friends coming along with you four? “ She turned and walked around to the car “Just tell his guardian that he will be at the orphanage, but I would like to have a word with her or him.” She got in the driver’s seat and started the car.

Toby placed his hand up against the window of his side as he frowned at the girls. Spitfire pulled of drove away from the parlor. Applebloom looked at the other two girls “We’ve got to go to the park and tell my sister and the others.” Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle nodded in agreement and the three ran off toward the park.

In an alley behind the ice cream shop stood Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon with devilish grins etched on their faces. “Ooh, Diamond that was… like… so clever of you to call the orphanage about that little shrimp being an orphan.” Silver Spoon gushed over Diamond’s latest act.

Diamond laughed “I know Silver and the best part is no one will know who told, because I never gave my name to Miss Spitfire.” The two girls snickered as Diamond’s grin grew wider “That little twerp will think twice about ever showing up at school again or I will do something much more worse to him.” She rubbed her hands in a meticulous manner.

Silver Spoon looked at her curiously “Ooh, what do you have planned if he does come back to school Diamond?”

Diamond snickered “Just wait and see Silver, just you wait and see.” They both shared one more laugh before walking out from behind the alley and onto the streets.

You little runt, you will learn that Diamond Tiara runs Canterlot High School, and those who oppose me shall be dealt with.

Author's Note

First off I want to thank Hunter reaper for allowing me and giving me permission to use and introduce his OC Firebolt into the story. I hope I done him right Hunter reaper. :twilightblush:

Also, it looks like we found out who Diamond was calling back in the park. :pinkiegasp: Also, when/if he does come back to school, what worse could she have planned? :twilightoops:

I want to apologize to everyone for being extremely late on this chapter. :fluttershysad:

Chapter 12: A Talk Between Friends

First off, I want to apologize for taking so long to update. As you all know, I was battling Writer's Block, but I successfully conquered it, thanks to all of my Fimfiction Family's help and for that, I thank you all. Next, beforehand, I want to apologize for this chapter for being shorter than the rest, but I had this talk/discussion between Twilight and Spike in my mind that I wanted to get it written out first. I hope this is a touching chapter for you all, and next chapter there will be more of the other ponies and we'll see what is going on in the EQG world. I hope you all enjoy this chapter though and thank you all again.

In the Crystal Kingdom, Princess Celestia stood by her sister as she slowly started to lower her sun in the horizon of the mountains. On the outside she appeared to be focused on her task so she could allow Luna to raise the moon, but inside she was heartbroken. Her eyes were glassy with tears threatening to escape and this didn’t go unnoticed.

Luna lit her horn to start raising her moon when she looked over to see her sister on the verge of breaking down. A frown crept across her muzzle as she spoke softly “Sister, what is wrong? You look like you are about to cry.” She reached over a wing to lay over Celestia’s back.

Celestia sighed heavily as she lowered her head to look down at the balcony’s surface. She allowed her tears to shed as they rolled down her cheeks “Luna, I miss our dear little nephew. It feels like an eternity since he’s been gone, and I’m just so worried about him.” She started to shudder under Luna’s wing as she turned her head to look at the lunar princess “What if he’s hurt sister? What if the creatures in the other world are cruel to him? What if…” She was cut off softly as Luna placed a hoof on her lips.

“Relax Tia, I’m sure that our young nephew is doing just fine in the other world. He might be just a child, but he has the heart of an adult. We have to just believe that he is safe and that those that inhabit the other world is taking good care of him.” Luna gave her sister a reassuring smile and rubbed along her back with her wing.

Celestia sighed softly, allowing the last remaining tears to shed before letting a small smile creep across her muzzle. She nodded at her sister’s reassurance “You are right Luna, I should trust Toby’s judgment in going to a new, strange place all by himself. For a small child, he indeed has the heart the size of our dear home of Equestria.” She let out a light laugh as Luna joined in.

“That is exactly right Tia. Now, let us enjoy the night and let our worries drift away.” Luna gave her sister a wink as Celestia nodded in return. The two sisters gazed up at the evening sky, illuminated by the full moon and twinkling stars.

While the sisters were enjoying a moment of togetherness outside on the balcony, inside Twilight was alone with her thoughts and reading a book. All day long, she thought about what she wanted to speak to Spike about, but to her it was obvious. She needed to discuss not only happened with Spike and CMC the last time they were here in the Crystal Kingdom, but something much more personal.

Her thoughts were disrupted by a knock at the guest door “Twilight, it’s me Spike. We’re back from exploring.” The tone of the voice which the baby dragon spoke with had the hint of nervousness behind it, and Twilight could sense it.

A warm smile formed on her muzzle as she carefully closed her book and levitated it over to shelf where she got it from, putting it back in place. She cleared her throat “Please come in Spike,” she spoke with a gentle, motherly like tone. She sat up on her haunches on the bed as she watched the door slowly open to reveal her number one assistant.

Spike stepped inside the room and carefully shut the door behind him. He turned to look at Twilight with a nervous smile “Hey Twi, what did you want to talk to me about?” He folded his claws together behind his back and teetered back and forth on his feet.

Twilight simply smiled and patted the space on the bed beside her “Come over here Spike and sit with me. I’d like to hear about your day first and what you did with Daring Do and the fillies.” She waved her hoof at him motioning for him to sit down.

The baby dragon’s nervousness suddenly melted away as he walked up to the bed, hopped on, and swung his legs over the side as he smiled at Twilight. He kicked his feet playfully “It was so much fun Twilight. First Daring Do took us to Neighagra Falls to teach us what it takes to be explorers.” Twilight smiled with glee at her assistant, nodding at him for him to continue.

“As we were searching through the woods for any lost treasure, that big blue mutt that always tries to capture Daring appeared. And he…” Spike was cut off with a loud gasp from Twilight.

“Wait, What?! You mean Ahuizotl showed up here in Equestria? “Twilight asked with surprise mixed with concern, earning a nod from the baby dragon. She looked worriedly at her assistant “Did he hurt you Spike or any of the fillies and Daring Do?”

Spike shook his head “Not at all Twilight. I mean he did try to kidnap Silver Spoon, but a new pony showed up and kicked Ahuizotl’s flank.” He shot a claw up in the air balled up in a fist.

Twilight couldn’t help but let out a small giggle at his enthusiasm. She cleared her throat a little “A new pony?” She asked with a bit of surprise “What’s his name?” She gave the baby dragon a curious look.

“His name is Firebolt and he is an unicorn just like you Twilight.” This earned an impressed look from Twilight as Spike nodded “He used the magic of fire to create a fireball that he shot right at Ahuizotl, but it didn’t’ hit him. It just distracted him long enough for Daring Do to rough him up by charging into him and sending him into Pinkie Pie’s party cannon.”

“Wait, wait, wait, how in the world of Equestria did Pinkie show up where you all were at?!” Twilight asked with surprise.

Spike shrugged his shoulder “To be honest Twilight, I have no idea. You know how Pinkie is, she can do stuff that no regular ponies can do, and that don’t have any explanation.” He let out a chuckle which Twilight joined in on.

Twilight nodded in agreement “You got me there Spike. I guess I’d have to introduce myself to this Firebolt and see what he’s story is. Right now though Spike, I want to talk to you about something, and I want you to be completely honest with me, okay?” She gave the baby dragon a warm yet serious look.

Her look sent a shiver down his spine as a nervous swallow traveled down his throat. He folded his claws in his lap and looked into her eyes “O-okay Twi, what do you want to talk about? Is it about when I brought the fillies here with me to see Shining Armor and Cadence?”

Twilight sighed softly “Well, that’s part of it, but what I want to talk about more though is our friendship Spike.” She lifted a foreleg and gently placed it over her assistant’s shoulders and gave him a soft smile.

Spike looked at her confused and surprised “Our friendship?” He asked with a hint of worry in his tone.

She sighed heavily “Spike, have I been a good friend to you?” She gave a little smile mixed with a frown.

This question shocked Spike who turned his body to face Twilight, bring a leg up onto the bed, and curling it under his rump. He gave her a serious look “Of course Twilight. You’ve been a wonderful friend to me.” He looked at her, his eyebrows arched with concern “Why would you ask such a crazy question like that?” He crossed his arms.

“Ever since we’ve moved to Ponyville and met our friends, I just feel I’ve casted you aside. I feel I’ve been a bad friend when me and girls would go off to spend time together, and you were left alone to clean up the library.” She felt tears threaten to escape, but felt two small claws gently holding her fore hooves.

Spike gave her a warm, reassuring smile “Twilight, the princess gave you the task of meeting new ponies and making friends when we moved to Ponyville, remember?” She gave him a soft nod of the head “And look at what all you’ve accomplished during our time in Ponyville. You’ve became a princess of Equestria and I’m so proud of you.” He reached up and wrapped his arms around her neck.

Twilight couldn’t hold her tears back as she allowed them to roll down her cheeks and fall onto his shoulders. She wrapped a foreleg around his back “Thank you Spike, but I wouldn’t have had the opportunity to have met the girls, become princess, or even get into the academy without you!” She exclaimed as she gently released the hug and pulled Spike in front of her so she could look into his eyes.

Spike used a claw to wipe away his tears “Twilight, please don’t cry. It hurts me when I see you cry.” He gave a soft smile, letting out a light chuckle. He sighed heavily “I was only a part of your entrance exam to get into the Academy of Specially Gifted Unicorns and you were able to hatch me from my egg. For that Twilight, I’ll always be grateful, because you not only hatched me, but gave me life.”

Twilight let out a light giggle as she felt his claw wipe away her tears and gave him a warm smile. She sniffled “Spike, you have always been more than assistant to me, you’ve been more like a son to me, but I just feel I haven’t been a good mother to you.” Her warm smile suddenly turned into a frown.

The baby dragon felt a ping of pain strike his heart when he saw his friend hurt. He held one of her hooves in a claw and used the other claw to rub at her shoulder “Twilight, you’re scaring me. I don’t like to see you like this, please tell me what’s really going on.” He spoke serious, but with sadness as he looked deep into her eyes.

She sighed heavily as fresh tears started to shed. She returned the deep look at Spike “Spike, ever since I’ve met our friends and became one of the Elements of Harmony, we always spent time together, yet without you.” She began shuddering now “I remember all the times me and girls had so much fun, like at the National Dessert Competition, welcoming Ms. Harshwhinny to the Crystal Empire, but they were all without you by our side, and that is what hurts the most.” Twilight turned her away from Spike as she cried out.

Spike felt another sharp pain shoo through his heart as he could tell that this was more of an admission of guilt than just a simple discussion. He looked at her with deep concern as he reached over to turn her face toward him gently with a claw. A sad smile crept across face “Twilight, it’s okay… really, they were just…” He was cut off as Twilight placed a hoof against his lips.

“No Spike, it’s not okay! I’m supposed to be your friend… your mother, and I’ve been terrible at both duties. I’m supposed to be there to watch after you, care for you, and have fun with you, but I’ve failed at doing all three.” She shuddered harder with sobs “S-Spike, I’m so sorry that I’ve neglected you over these past few years. C-can you ever forgive me?” She clenched her eyes tightly as she continued to speak between sobs “And not only for those few times I mentioned, but most importantly for my birthday in Canterlot. It was uncalled and truly uncaring of me to not involve you on my special day that I supposed to celebrate with all of my friends.” She slumped forward in Spike’s arms sobbing heavily.

Spike was speechless at what Twilight asked him for, but even more heartbroken at the sight of her crying. I admit those times they have forgotten me did hurt, especially her birthday, but I’m only a dragon, and they are all ponies. I understand why I couldn’t attend those special moments with her friends. He shook away his thoughts as he embraced her tightly in his arms and reached a claw up to delicately stroke at her mane.

He could feel her shake with sobs as she tried to calm her down “Oh Twilight, of course I forgive you. You’re my friend and I’ll always cherish your friendship more than anything.” He patted her back tenderly and asked her a serious question “What brought all this on Twilight? I never seen you like this, except for when you thought girls won’t get their cutie marks changed back.” He chuckled lightly as he helped Twilight sit up.

Twilight sniffled “The night we had the sleepover at Canterlot Castle with Toby, I took him to our…” She pointed at herself then at Spike with a hoof “special spot that looked over the castle at the horizon where we could watch Celestia’s sun rise.”

Spike smiled warmly “I know the place you’re talking about Twi. That’s where you used to take me when I was just a hatchling.” He spoke with a little excitement “That’s where we would spend time together alone and enjoy the quietness while we watched the sun rise and set, and watched the moon rise and set.”

Twilight returned the smile and nodded “That’s right Spike. Well, I wanted to take Toby there so I could talk with him for a little bit.” She took in a small breath and exhaled.

Spike nodded and looked at her curiously “Oh, what did you two talk about?” He asked happily with a smile of curiosity on his face.

She let out a soft sigh “Well Spike do you remember when Toby ran away, because of what Diamond Tiara said to him on his first day of school?” The baby dragon nodded “He still had that doubt in his mind that we didn’t love him as much as a human as we would have if he was a pony.” Twilight gave a little frown at the thought of that.

Spike frowned as well “Oh gosh, the poor little guy. I bet it was hard for him to feel that way, because he is different, because I still do at times.” He sighed softly but felt Twilight pull him into her close in a warm hug.

She gently stroked his head frills “Well, I told him that no matter how different he may be, we all love him, just like we, and especially I love you Spike.” She gave him a kiss on the top of his head as he looked up at her with a soft smile. She moved her hoof down to rub at his back “I just want to promise you one thing Spike, and I mean every word of it too.” She gently pulled him back to look into his eyes.

He looked up into hers and asked with a soft tone “What is it Twilight?” He then laid the side of his head against the warm fur of her chest as he hugged her middle.

Twilight laid the side of her head on top of his as she continued to rub up and down the spines of his back in a motherly way “Spike, I promise from this moment on to be most loving, most caring, and best mother I can be for you. I also promise to spend much more time with you and share those special moments that I share with my friends with you. Finally, I promise to never abandon you, never leave you behind, and never let you feel that you are not loved or don’t belong because you are a dragon among ponies.” She gave him a loving and gentle squeeze.

Spike couldn’t hold back his tears anymore as he allowed them to roll down his own cheek. His lips quivered, but curved into a smile. He was so filled with warmth in his heart as he was unable to speak.

Twilight continued to hold Spike in her fore legs for a little while more before gently pulling him away and looking into his eyes “I love you Spike, my son!” She said proudly and gave him a kiss on his forehead.

He blushed at the kiss on his forehead but he said proudly and happily “I love you too Mom!” He hugged her middle once more as she wrapped her forelegs around him again.

Both shared a warm embrace as Twilight spoke while rubbing the spikes on his back tenderly “Now let’s go get something to eat my son and see what every pony else is doing.” She let out a giggle as she climbed off the bed and turned sideways for Spike to climb onto her back. Spike got onto her back and she trotted out of her room toward dining hall.

While on the way Twilight thought to herself Thank you Toby for inspiring me to confess to Spike that he is like a son to me and giving me the courage to admit to him that I want to be his mother. Just be careful Toby and come home safe.

Chapter 13: Toby's Shocking Discovery/A New Devious Plan

Making her way through the streets of Canterlot City, Spitfire looked over at Toby as he looked out at the window and sighed heavily. She could sense that he didn’t’ want to be taken to the orphanage, but she felt she was doing the right thing. Soon they would arrive at their destination as she would pull onto a long driveway paved with gravel and on each side were several oak trees shading the pathway.

As they approached the establishment, Toby looked out of his window, and although he was upset at being brought to this place, he couldn’t help but look in wonder at the orphanage. The main building was made of brick and had a triangular roof. On one side was a playground with a swing set, monkey bars, slide, and a jungle gym. On the opposite side was a fenced in tennis court which included a track surrounding it and two basketball hoops on each side of the court.

Spitfire drove into a reserved parking space for her and looked over at Toby to see him looking in awe at the place. She gave a soft smile as she put the car in park and reached out to touch at his shoulder gently “Well big guy, we’re here.” She patted at his back as she unbuckled her seatbelt and got out of her side of the car.

Toby sighed heavily I hope big sister Sunset and the others will be able to get me out of here. I want to get back home to Momma and my aunties. He unbuckled his own seatbelt and stepped out of the car and looked to see that there were young kids playing with each other on the playground. He turned to look at the court and saw some teenagers playing a game of tennis and others running laps around the track.

He walked toward Spitfire as she held out her hand “Don’t worry Mr. Mason, you’ll enjoy it here. We just got to get you signed in and assign you a room, and then you’ll be all set.” She gave him a warm smile as he placed his hand in hers and they entered the building.

As they walked along the polished, tiled floor of the main lobby there were some adults who walking by who would smiled warmly down at Toby. He would return the smile as some of them looked familiar to him as his friends in this world; the adults appeared to be like those of Equestria. Soon they were stopped by a man who reached out to shake Spitfire’s hand to greet her.

The man’s flesh had a sky blue hue to it as he had spiked hair that was a darker shade of blue, and his eyes were an olive green. He wore a warm smile on his face as he spoke “Good evening Counselor Spitfire, what are you up to at this time of day?” He looked down to see Toby standing beside her and smiled warmly “Oh, and who might you be big guy?” He crouched down and ruffled the boy’s hair gently.

Spitfire smiled at the interaction “Counselor Soarin this is Toby Mason, he is that child that I told you I got a call about.” Soarin stood back up and nodded in understanding as Spitfire looked down at Toby “Toby, this is Counselor Soarin’, he is the co-operator of the orphanage. If you have any problems or questions while you’re here, you can come to either one of us, okay?” She stroked his hair to straighten it out.

He looked up and nodded “Yes Ma’am,” he responded in his usual respectful and polite tone. He then looked up at Soarin’ “It’s nice to meet you Mister Soarin.” He reached out his small hand offering it to the man.

Soarin gave a warm smile and took Toby’s hand into his and shook it gently. He gave the boy a nod “Well, it is great to meet you too Toby. As Spitfire said, if you have any problems or just would like to talk, you can come to one of us.” He gave Toby a wink, and then looked at Spitfire “Well, I’ll see you two around later, I’m going to go and bring the other kids in before it gets too dark outside.” He waved at the two then walked off.

Spitfire held Toby’s hand in hers again and walked toward her office. As they entered, Toby noticed a few pictures hung on the wall of Spitfire with the kids of the orphanage, which put a smile on his face she must really care about the kids here, because they all look so happy.

“Take a seat right here in front of my desk Toby. I just got to sign a form to indicate that you’ll be staying with us for a little while until your guardian shows up, okay?” She gave him a warm smile as he nodded to her. She pulled out a clipboard with a single form attached to it and started to write on it “After I finish with this, I will get you a warm blanket and pillow, and then I’ll show you to the room you’ll staying.”

It took only a few minutes for Spitfire to fill out the register form. She got up from her desk, walked over to a steel filing cabinet and placed the form into a folder that red “Non-permanent” on the tab. Finally, she walked over to a wooden dresser and pulled out a soft, warm, sky blue wool blanket and a fluffy white pillow.

She tucked both under her arm and reached out to take Toby’s hand “Are you ready buddy to go see the room you’ll be staying in?” She asked with a warm smile.

Reluctantly, Toby took her hand “Yes Miss Spitfire.” He climbed out of the office chair and followed her as she exited the office.

While they were walking along the hallway, Toby noticed that each of the doors on either side had a letter of the alphabet on it. He looked at them curiously hmm… that is interesting. I wonder why all the rooms are labeled by the alphabet? His thoughts were interrupted as him and Spitfire would soon stop in front of a door with the letter H above it.

“Alright Mr. Mason this is your room, but I wanted to tell you also that you will be sharing it with another kid. Don’t worry though she is real nice and you might be surprised to know that she goes to the same school as you do. She is real kind too and I’m sure she won’t mind helping show you around if you would like.” Spitfire gave him a reassuring smile as she opened the door.

The two walked in as Toby looked around the room. It was a homely looking room with the walls painted with a warm white color, a polished oak wooden floor same as the hallway, and there were two beds on each side with a dresser in between. He could see there was a girl with her back turned to them dressed in a pair of pink wool socks and a soft, warm, and light evening gown.

Spitfire spoke up softly so not to spook her “Good evening dear, I have a guest here that is going to be your roommate for the time being. Would you like to meet him?” She smiled warmly at the girl then back down at Toby.

The girl started to turn around slowly “Sure Miss Spitfire, it’s always to meet the new kids that come.” The voice that escaped the lips of the girl sounded familiar to Toby, and caused him to look curiously. “Hello and welcome to… “She turned to face the boy and gasped “Toby?!”

Toby gasped as well as he looked at the girl surprisingly “Noi?!”

At the Canterlot Communal Park, Sunset Shimmer and the girls were enjoying a laugh with each other when Applebloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle came running into the park. They were panting heavily as looks of panic washed over their faces. Each of them yelled out “Applejack… Rarity… Rainbow Dash!”

The gang turned to see the three running up to them, heaving in and out. Rainbow Dash chuckled and walked over, patting Scootaloo on the back “Hey there squirt, where’s the fire?” She ruffled the girl’s head.

Applejack looked at her sister curiously, quirking an eyebrow “Yea sugarcubes, you’re all running around like a bunch of wild cattle.” This earned a laugh from everyone else, but Sunset noticed that Toby wasn’t with them.

She looked concerned and asked in a worried tone “Girls, where is Toby?” She looked around frantically, thinking that he might be hiding, but couldn’t see him. The others looked around worriedly, not seeing the little boy.

After catching her breath, Applebloom spoke up “Well, when we were enjoying our ice cream together, this woman came in wanting to talk to Toby at first.”

Sweetie Belle nodded and spoke up next “She said her name was Counselor Spitfire and that she operated the city orphanage.” She folded her arms “She took Toby with her, because he was with young people like us and not a legal guardian.”

Scootaloo kicked at the ground in frustration “Yeah, that witch just took him without us trying to convince her not to. We told her that his guardian was at the park and we would show her, but she didn’t want to listen.” She grunted and huffed.

Rainbow placed a hand on the orange fleshed girl’s shoulder “Easy there sport, Spitfire isn’t all that bad.” She gave a soft smirk toward Scootaloo.

“What do you mean Rainbow?” Rarity asked curiously “Do you know this brute of a woman who would just snatch up our sweet little darling?”

“Yeah Dashy, this Spitfire sound like a real meanie mean pants if she would take our sweet little cupcake without letting the girls show her that he does have a guardian.” Pinkie spoke with a frown.

Rainbow held up her hand at the two “Don’t worry, I do know Spitfire, and she is a real cool and awesome person. She does operate the city orphanage, but she cares for the kids there a whole lot.” She crossed her arms “I go there at times to play basketball or run track with the kids. They are very happy there.”

“That sounds good and all Rainbow Dash, but Toby doesn’t belong there, he isn’t an orphan.” Sunset Shimmer spoke with a concerned tone. She placed her hands on her hips and tapped her foot “We got to figure out how to get him out of there.”

“Um… well… I have an idea if you would like to hear it.” Fluttershy spoke up softly as she looked at the others. They nodded toward her for her to continue “Well… um… how about I or Sunset tell Miss Spitfire that we are his legal guardian?”

The others looked at each with soft smiled but Applejack spoke up “That is a great idea sugarcube, but ya know that ya will have to have some sort of proof that he is yours, don’t ya?”

Suddenly everyone became crestfallen as Sunset nodded “You have a point there Applejack.” She reached up and rubbed at her forehead “Well, I have one other idea and Fluttershy it involves you.”

Fluttershy squeaked “Umm… me? O-of course… I’ll do whatever I can to help get Toby out of the orphanage. What do you have in mind Sunset?”

Sunset gave a smirk “Follow me girls, I think this would work with all us, but we got to discuss it first.” The others nodded in agreement and everyone started to walk away from the park, unaware that they were being watched.

Behind a big oak tree a few feet away where the gang stood, hid Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. Silver Spoon turned to Diamond with a panicked look on her face “Uh, Diamond this doesn’t look good. What if they ruin your plan to keep that little runt out of our hair for good?”

Diamond simply smirked and laughed. Silver looked at her curiously “Diamond, what’s so funny? Aren’t you worried that they will get Toby out and then he will get in our way again?”

Diamond placed a hand on Silver’s shoulder “Relax Silver, those dummies aren’t going to be the ones to adopt that little turd, but I am.” She snickered as her smirk grew into a wicked grin.

Silver’s jaw dropped “What do you mean Diamond? Do you mean…” She was silenced as Diamond placed a finger against her lips.

“Just watch my dear wicked little friend, just watch.” She snickered and pulled out her diamond encrusted i-phone. She pressed at the dial pad and ringing could be heard on the other side “Hello, Daddy this is your precious little sugar plum.” She giggled “Well Daddy, how would you feel about me maybe wanting a little brother?”

Author's Note

:pinkiegasp: Diamond wanting to get her daddy to adopt toby as her little brother? Will the girls get there in time to get him before that happens?

Chaper 14: Dinner with Friends/The Question

Down in the city of the Crystal Empire, Nikolai was padding along the streets with Riley still trying to get the hang of walking on two legs. Nikolai would encourage his friend as he took one step in front of the other, but he also noticed some ponies giving them odd-looking stares. He shook his head in frustration at them It’s like they haven’t ever seen a human before. Well, besides the fact there is a wolf’s mind inside of a human. He shook away his thoughts as he continued to walk beside Riley.

Riley would soon lift up his head to sniff the air and a growl escaped through his lips, causing Nikolai to look up with concern. He quickly padded in front of Riley “Whoa boy, what is it you smell?” He looked around to see what his partner was sensing until he saw something that caused him to smack his forehead with a forepaw. It was a crystal mare trotting along the street with her pet cat on a leash “Oh no.” Nikolai exclaimed as Riley fell forward onto his hands, letting out a low growl.

“Hold up Riley. Don’t you go…” He couldn’t finish telling Riley to stop as he dashed up on his hands and feet after the mare and her cat. The mare turned and let out a shriek as she picked her cat up on her back and galloped off “Get away from me you foul creature!” she yelled as Nikolai ran after his friend.

This is going to be a long night.

Inside the palace, Kevin decided upon himself to take a tour through the castle to learn more about it. Being an adventurer and world traveler, he always had a curiosity to explore the many new places that he visited. As he trotted along the halls, he was in awe at the beautiful art the hung on the walls, and the stories of the stained glass windows told.

He sighed as he looked down at his now fully changed pony form Maybe I will get used to this form if nothing changes once the little guy is back. Also, I might ask Princess Cadence and Prince Shining Armor if they would be okay with me staying here in the Crystal Kingdom. It sure is beautiful and nice here. His thoughts were interrupted as he felt a force bump into him.

“Baa… Hey, watch out where you’re going!” Kevin looked down at the familiar sounding voice to see a normal white-coated goat. He gasped and blinked his eyes as he could decipher the owner’s voice. The goat looked up at Kevin “What are you looking at?! Haven’t you ever seen a talking goat before?!” The frustration in the goat’s voice was expressed with narrowed eyes.

Kevin sat down on his haunches and reached up his two fore hooves to rub at his eyes. He looked at the goat and asked with shock “Discord, is that you?!”

“Baa… yes it’s me Kevin. This whole thing with Toby being gone has caused so much chaos that I’m even tired of it.” He slumps down on his rump and snorted “I mean I love being the Master of Chaos, but c’mon this is ridiculous.” He waves a foreleg over his body showing his new change.

Kevin couldn’t help but chuckle as he trotted closer to Discord and patted him on the shoulder with a hoof “Don’t worry buddy, it’s not all that bad. Soon, the little fella will return, and you will go back to your normal whatever you are and I will go back to my normal satyr self.” He gave goat Discord a reassuring smile.

“Baa… I guess you’re right. And by the way, I’m a chimera, thank you very much.” He harrumphed and stood up on all four legs, and trotted off.

Kevin let out another soft chuckle as he turned to trot in the opposite direction toward the dining hall I wonder what is on for dinner tonight. I sure am hungry. He heard the light growl of his stomach as he sighed heavily.

In the dining hall Rarity was putting the final touches on setting the table for dinner with her friends and family. She prepared fresh mint tea to drink, a fresh garden salad of diced carrots, sliced tomatoes, sliced onions, and lettuce leaves for supper. For dessert she requested Pinkie’s assistance in making a double-layered yellow cake with rich chocolate icing and strawberries placed around on top of each layer, including the top.

She trotted back a few steps to look at the finished table and a smile of satisfaction crept across her muzzle. I got to admit, I sometimes amaze myself. She let out a giggle as she watched Twilight and Spike entering the dining “Good evening Twilight darling and Spikey-Wikey. Are you two hungry for something marvelous?” She beamed with joy and a pink blush rose on her cheeks.

Twilight and Spike both smiled warmly at the purple mare and licked at their lips as they saw the feast before their eyes. Twilight leaned down for her son to climb off her back “It looks delicious Rarity. You did a great job fixing dinner tonight, but I think we should wait until every pony arrives, don’t you?” Spike nodded in agreement.

Rarity chuckled “Oh Twilight, what kind of lady would I be if I would to eat before my friends do?” She placed a hoof on her chest and shook her head softly. She looked at the baby dragon “Now Spikey, I took it upon myself to add a few small bits of sapphire to your cake and salad, because I know how much you love them.” She gave him a blushing smile.

Spike beamed as he walked up to Rarity and gave her a hug around her neck “Gee, thanks milady, but you didn’t have to do that you know.” He turned his head to see the sparking sapphire chips, licking at his lips again.

Rarity giggled as she patted at his back “Oh Spikey, of course I had to. I mean of all the hard work you do for all of us, especially helping me collect gems for designs, and all the other tasks I ask of you, you deserve it my sweet little gentledrake.” She gave him a tender kiss on the cheek, causing the baby dragon to blush a deep red.

Twilight giggled as she watched the two and trotted over to one of the chairs placed under the table as Spike release his hug and walked over to sit beside her. She nudged at him playfully “It’s looks too good to wait for, doesn’t it son?” She giggled and nuzzled at his cheek.

Spike giggled and nodded “It sure does mom! Maybe I can try and take a little…” He reached his claw to sneak a bite, but Twilight lightly swatted at it with a hoof and shook it back and forth at him.

“Nah… uh Spike, you’ve got to wait until every pony else shows up, okay?” She gave him very gentle yet scolding look as Spike sighed and nodded. Twilight giggled and looked over at Rarity who was looking at them curiously “I’ll talk with you and the others about it later.” Rarity nodded in understanding.

“Woo Doggy, that looks like mighty tasty grub there Rare!” The drawl of Applejack surprised the three as the country pony came trotting in. She lifted her muzzle and breathed in the air “Mm… mm… smells darn good too!” She smiled as she trotted toward the table.

Rarity gave a bow of her head “Well, thank you Applejack dear. I put a hint of rosemary on each of the salads to give them that refreshing aroma.” She gave a giggle as she heard even more clopping of hooves.

The four turned to see Daring Do, the fillies, and their new ally trot in the dining hall. Applebloom and Sweetie Belle ran up to their sisters, giving them each a big hug. Firebolt and Daring Do smiled at the sight as they took their seats at the table.

Applejack released her hug on Applebloom “So sugarcube, what have yall been doing today? Ah hope ya behaved for Miss Do.” She gave her sister a stern yet soft look.

“Don’t worry Applejack, we had a great time with Daring Do and we were on our good behavior, right girls?” Applebloom looked at Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo who just hovered in the air, as the others nodded in unison.

“It was so awesome! We… hey, where’s Rainbow Dash?” Scootaloo asked as she looked around for the cyan Pegasus but couldn’t see her.

“Don’t worry darling, she just went out flying for a while. She should be back soon for dinner.” Rarity smiled at the orange filly and at her sister. She glanced up to see Daring Do joined by the new stallion “Oh, and who might our new guest be?” She looked at him curiously.

Firebolt tipped his hat “Hello madam, my name is Firebolt and I am just a traveler, trotting my way across Equestria. I was just taking a stroll through the forest of Neighagra Falls when I saw that this fine group of ponies was in trouble and… “ He cut himself off when he saw the CMC frantically signaled for him to not continue.

It was too late as Applejack and Rarity glared disappointedly at their siblings “Sugarcube, what is he talking about and don’t ya dare lie to me!” She sat on her haunches and crossed her forelegs waiting for Applebloom’s answer.

“Well sis… I… we…” “There is no need young one, I shall explain.” Applebloom was cut off by Daring Do as she cleared her throat “You see my friends, I was teaching them on how to be explorers, when of a sudden my nemesis Ahuizotl showed up somehow.” She shook her head at the thought.

“And that big blue mutt tried to kidnap me!” Silver Spoon shrieked as she recalled the traumatic ordeal “But Mister Firebolt saved me.” She gave a warm smile to the red stallion.

Rarity and Applejack looked at Firebolt with surprise etched on their brows, but a thankful smile on their muzzles. Rarity spoke up first “Well, thank you darling for saving my dear little sister from danger. My name is Rarity Belle, and it is a pleasure to meet you Mister Firebolt.” She gave him a bow of her head.

He tipped his hat “The honor is all mine Madam Rarity, and please just call me Firebolt, No need to be formal, and it was no problem at all. Helping others in need is what I do.” He gave a warm smile.

“Well, thank ya sugarcube, we truly appreciate your bravery.” Applejack tipped her own hat toward Firebolt “My name is Applejack, and ya may just call me Applejack. No need for any formality with me neither.” She then looked at Applebloom “And as for ya sis, we’ll discuss the right punishment when we return home.” She gave her sister a nod.

“You too Sweetie Belle darling, this escapade of yours will not go unpunished.” She nodded as well as she looked at Scootaloo “And as for you Scootaloo dear, I guess we ought to let Rainbow Dash decide what to do with you.” She sighed heavily.

“Aw… man!” The CMC all exclaimed.

Twilight looked at her son “Spike… son, we will discuss your punishment as well, but for now let us all enjoy a good dinner.” She looked at Firebolt “Welcome Firebolt, I am Princess Twilight Sparkle, it is good to make your acquaintance.”

Firebolt tipped his hat one last time before taking a seat at the table “Thank you, your highness and it is my honor. This is a beautiful palace you have here and the spread looks amazing.” He chuckled as he licked at his lips some, gazing at the food.

Twilight nodded “Well, thank you Firebolt, but this isn’t my castle. It belongs to my brother and sister-in-law, but they are not here right now. They are up in their room arguing.” She sighed and shook her head softly.

“What in tarnation? Are they still arguing about what Shining said to her about Toby going through the portal?” Applejack asked with shock as Twilight nodded.

Rarity cleared her throat “Well, let us not let this wonderful salad and delicious looking cake go to was…” “SURPRISE!” out of nowhere, Pinkie Pie mysteriously popped her upper torso out of the top of the cake, causing frosting to fly all over the dining hall and landing on every pony.

In unison they all gasped and gave Pinkie a look of frustration and they all yelled “PINKIE!!!”

On the outskirts of the Crystal Kingdom, Fluttershy and Big Mac sat on top of a hill underneath a weeping willow, and were looking up at the evening sky. Illuminated by Luna’s moon and several twinkling stars, the view was a beautiful sight for the two ponies. As they laid there, enjoying such a peaceful moment, Big Mac gently placed his hoof on top of hers.

Fluttershy let out a shy squeak as she felt his hoof on hers and looked at him “Um… yes Big Mac… um… what is it?”

A swallow of nervousness traveled down the stallion’s throat “Well Miss Fluttershy, Ah have been thinking about something for a while and it involves ya and my brave little big boy.” He smiled proudly that he could call Toby his son.

Fluttershy gave a look of surprise “Oh?” She looked into his eyes “Um… what have you been thinking Big Mac… um… if you don’t mind me asking?” She gave him a soft smile.

Big Mac felt a shiver run up and down his back as he took in a deep breath. He exhaled deeply and looked deeply into her eyes “Well, ever since Toby came to Equestria and have become a part of our family, it feels like that we aren’t officially a family yet. Ah mean he calls me his Papa and ya of course is his mother, but Ah believe it’s high time that we make us an official family.” A surge of confidence swept through his veins as he slowly stood up.

Fluttershy looked up at him curiously and a bit worried “Um… Big Mac… what are you…” Big Mac very gently help Fluttershy to stand up on all fours.

“Miss Fluttershy, Ah might not have one with me at the moment, but what Ah am about to ask comes from the heart and Ah would be touched if you would accept.” He carefully sat down on his haunches, taking her hoof and holding it delicately in his.

Fluttershy looked at him shocked and felt tears threaten to escape “Um… B-Big Mac… What are you doing?” She started to shake some.

Big Mac sighed heavily “Ah know this might not be a good time to do this Miss Fluttershy, but Ah want our boy’s return home to be a happy one for him.” He lowered his head and gave her hoof a tender kiss.

Fluttershy began shaking a bit more, blushing a deep red. She swallowed heavily “Um… Big Mac… Are you…” She was gently cut off as he placed his free hoof softly against her lips.

When he felt she was quiet enough, he placed his free hoof back on the ground. He continued to hold her hoof in his as he looked deeply in her eyes “Miss Fluttershy, will ya marry me?”

Author's Note

:pinkiegasp: The question is popped, now what will be the answer?

Chapter 15: Noi's Secret/To The Rescue

Making their way toward the orphanage, Sunset Shimmer and the girls walked along the city streets. Pinkie Pie, being her usually bouncy self, skipped along the pavement as the others shook their heads lightly at her giddiness and let out a light-hearted laugh. Although they were enjoying a good laugh with each other, they were all focused on getting Toby back into their caring arms.

“Alright girls, we all know the plan?” Sunset asked as she turned to the others who gave her a firm nod “Good, now me and Fluttershy will take the part of his mother and aunt while you all…” She was cut off as Pinkie randomly placed mustaches on hers, Rainbow Dash’s, Applejack’s, and Rarity’s faces.

“We all will be his four fabulous uncles!” She beamed with excitement as she skipped around the group as they walked.

The other three etched their lips in confusion and threw the mustaches on the ground. They looked at the giddy girl with annoyance “PINKIE!” They shouted in unison.

“Uh… sugarcube, Ah don’t think Counselor Spitfire and other caretakers at the orphanage would be convinced that we are the little feller’s uncles. Ah mean look at us Pinkie, we are girls!” Applejack threw her arms up.

Rarity cleared her throat and leaned down to pick her mustache off the sidewalk. She reached out her hand toward Pinkie “She’s correct darling, I mean we would look hideous with these fuzzy abominations to fashion!” She held the mustache between her thumb and forefinger.

Rainbow Dash nodded in agreement “Yea Pinkie, although I may play along with your fun ideas, but this one isn’t so cool. I mean I’m a girl and if I dress like a dude, then I will be such a weirdo.” She sighed heavily.

Pinkie grabbed each of the discarded mustaches and stuck her tongue out at her friends “Ah… you are nothing but a bunch of party poopers!” She shook her head and then turned to continue to skip along the sidewalk. The others just shook their heads and let out another hearty laugh.

Sunset shook her head to stay focus on the mission at hand “Alright girls, let’s focus now. We got to get there before this Counselor Spitfire decides to put him up for adoption.” The others nodded in agreement as the group picked up their walk into a brisk walk.

As they were power walking, a navy blue van pulled up to the curb of the sidewalk “Would you like a ride girls?” The girls turned to see Vice Principal Luna with a window down.

“Principal Luna?!” the girls ask in unison.

Sunset could see Principal Celestia in the driver’s seat “Principal Celestia, what are you two doing here?” She asked curiously.

She motioned her head to the back and the girls leaned over to see Featherweight in the back seat. She turned back to the girls “We’ll explain on the way to the orphanage. We got to get your little friend out of there so he can come back to you all.” The girls nodded and one by one climbed into the van.

After closing the door Celestia drove off, heading toward the orphanage. Rarity was sitting next to Featherweight and asked him curiously “Featherweight darling, if a lady maybe so kind to ask, why are you with the principals?” She gave him a warm smile so he won’t feel nervous.

Featherweight swallowed deeply as a red blush formed on his cheeks “W-well… I … I…” He was gently
cut off as Luna placed a hand on his.

“No worries girls, I shall explain.” She gave him a light nod and a warm smile. She turned to the girls as she started to explain why Featherweight accompanied them.

Back at the orphanage, Spitfire watched as Noi and Toby appeared to be shocked to see each other. She gave a warm smile “Oh, you two already know each other?” She asked curiously as she looked down at Toby and then at Noi.

Noi nodded “Yes Ma’am, we do. He goes to the same school as me, in the same class, and we are friends.” She walked up to Toby, wrapping her arms around him in a gentle hug.

Spitfire smiled warmly at the two and patted Toby on the back “I will just leave you two alone so you can get used to your room Mr. Mason.” She gave them a nod and exited the room.

After she left, Noi released her hug on Toby as she walked him over to sit on the edge of her bed. She gave him a beaming smile, but there was concern behind her eyes “Sweetheart, why are you doing here in the orphanage? Where is your family at?” She carefully held his hand in both of hers and placed them in her lap.

Oh no, I don’t want to tell her my story, because it’s so hard and she might laugh at me if I tell her where I come from. However, the girls understood and they are my friends, and Noi is my friend too. I hope she will understand. His thoughts drifted away as he let out a heavy sigh.

“It’s a long story Noi, but I’ll tell you. It all began when my mommy was coming to pick me up from school…” He began his tale once again.

Several minutes later

“And that is how I ended up here.” He sighed heavily once again as he looked at Noi. He saw tears rolling down her cheeks as she sniffled.

She leaned forward and wrapped her arms around his neck in a tight yet gentle hug. She rubbed up and down his back soothingly “Oh Toby, I’m so sorry for the loss of your mother, and for the evil act of your father to be one to kill her.” She patted his back before gently pulling him back from the hug. She held both of his hands now in hers and looked into her eyes “But you have persevered and gone through so much sweetheart that you have a wonderful and caring family it sounds like. You should be proud of yourself Toby.” She gave him a warm smile and leaned into give him a kiss on the cheek.

Toby couldn’t help but blush at the kiss, but he tried to not pay attention to it, because he knew he had Silver Spoon back home waiting for him. He gave her a soft smile “Thank you Noi. It’s still hard to talk about my mommy being gone, but each time I do, it does get a little bit better.” He sniffled as he let out another heavy sigh. He then looked up into Noi’s eyes “What about you though Noi, how long have you been staying here at the orphanage?” He asked with a hint of concern in his voice.

It was Noi’s time to let out a heavy sigh as she looked down at floor “All my life Toby. I’ve been living here ever since I was an infant.” She crossed her hands in her lap.

Toby looked at her worriedly “What about your mommy and daddy though Noi? What happened to them?” He tried to ask as careful and gentle as he could so not to get her upset even more.

She lifted her head up and turned it to look at him “I honestly don’t know Toby. All I know is that my parents dropped me off on the doorsteps of this place and I haven’t seen or heard from them since.” She blinked her eyes as a couple tears fell onto the bed “I’ve been watching kids come in waiting for the right family to adopt them for so long that I wish I could have a family to call my own.” She gave a tearful smile.

Toby felt for his friend and wrapped his arms around her neck “Oh Noi, I’m so sorry. It really hurts to lose a parent, but to not know them when you are born is sad.” He laid his head on her shoulder and tried to soothe her pain by rubbing up and down her back softly with a hand.

She sniffled and gave a warm smile as she hugged him back “Thank you Toby. You are a very sweet and special little boy sweetheart, and I hope you get back home safely.” She very carefully pulled herself away from the hug and laid her hands on his shoulders “Just know that you’ll always have me as your friend in here.” She pointed at the left side of his chest where his heart is.

He nodded “Okay Noi, and you’ll always have me in yours too as my friend.” He let out a giggle as Noi did the same.

Counselor Spitfire was in her office going over some forms when there was a knock at the door “Come in.’ she called out as the door opened to reveal Counselor Soarin. She gave him a nod “Yes Sir, what is it?”

He cleared his throat “Counselor Spitfire Ma’am, there is a Mr. Rich and his daughter here wanting to speak to you about adopting a child.” He stood at attention waiting for her order.

Spitfire nodded “Just send them in Counselor Soarin.” She gave him a smirk.

Soarin saluted “Yes Ma’am.” He turned to exit when she spoke up “Oh and Counselor Soarin?” He turned around and “Yes Ma’am?”

She chuckled “Quit acting like this is the military or something. This is an orphanage, not boot camp, so relax.” He nodded and exited her office.

He soon brought in Filthy Rich along with Diamond Tiara. Spitfire placed the forms she was working on in a folder and placed it on the side. She stood up from her desk and reached out her hand “Mr. Rich, I am Counselor Spitfire and this is Counselor Soarin.” She motioned toward the blue tinted man “And we are both co-operators of the Canterlot City Orphanage.”

Filthy Rich nodded “Well it is a pleasure to meet you Madam Spitfire. I am Filthy Rich and this is my daughter Diamond Tiara.” He placed his arm around her shoulders.

Spitfire gave the teen a warm smile “Well hello Diamond Tiara, I see that you want to be a big sister, am I correct?” Diamond simply nodded with a very convincing smile “Well, if you two will follow me, I will show you the kids.” She gave both of them a smile and walked around her desk.

Diamond quickly stepped in front of her “No, wait Ms. Spitfire.” She spoke with a little hesitance “I mean I know there are probably many cute and sweet little brothers or sisters that I can be a big sister to, but there is one little boy that I heard just came in today. Is that true?” She gave her a curious look and a small smirk.

Spitfire looked at her curiously, but nodded ‘Yes, in fact I brought him here. His name is Toby Mason, and he is eight years old. Would you like to come and meet him?” She asked with a warm smile.

Diamond Tiara’s smirk grew as she nodded “Oh, yes Ma’am, he sounds like such a cutie.” She looked up at her father ‘What do you think Daddy?”

Filthy Rich nodded “Well sugarplum, are you sure you don’t want to meet any of the other children before immediately deciding?”

“Yes Daddy, I’m sure.” Diamond looked at Spitfire “Ms. Spitfire if it’s okay with you, could you bring cutie little Toby in here? I want to talk to my Daddy for a little bit.” She gave a girlish grin.

Spitfire nodded “Oh, of course. You two just stay here and I will be right back with the little guy.” She gave them a warm smile before exiting her office.

Meanwhile, on the way toward the orphanage the girls were in shock at what Featherweight revealed about Diamond Tiara’s latest scheme. They were fuming as Rarity turned to Featherweight “Darling, thank you for telling us this. Ooh, that little miss prissy, if I get my hands on her I’m going to… “She was stopped as Applejack placed a hand on her shoulder.

“Easy there sugarcube, Ah am with ya on getting revenge on that little hussy, but ya got to try and keep a cool head about this.” She rubbed at Rarity’s shoulder giving her a reassuring smile.

Rarity sighed heavily “You’re right dear. We are doing this for our sweet little friend after all.” She gave a soft smile and turned back to Featherweight “And for you helping all of us with this darling, I would like to give you this.” She leaned in and gave him a tender kiss on the cheek.

He was left speechless and a deep red blush formed on his cheeks. The others d’awwed at the sight while Rainbow Dash crossed her arms and turned her head “Yuck, too mushy for my taste.” She sighed softly and shook her head.

“Aw… Dashy don’t be jealous. Here, let me give you a friendly kiss.” Pinkie Pie beamed and reached over, wrapped her arms around Rainbow’s neck, and planted a big wet, yet friendly kiss on her cheek. She made a loud pucker noise as she did. The giggled as the others joined in.

“PINKIE!” rainbow Dash yelled as she gasped at the kiss and wiped at her cheek with the back of her hand.

Spitfire brought Toby into her office to meet with Filthy Rich and Diamond Tiara, hoping he that he would want to go live with them. When he first saw them he shook nervously “No!” He let out a little yell. He looked up at Spitfire and shook his head furiously “No Miss Spitfire I don’t want to go home with her!” He pointed at Diamond.

The three gasped at his outburst as Spitfire crouched down to his eye level “Mr. Mason, how come do you not want to be adopted by Mr. Rich and his daughter for? I’m sure they are a nice and car… ““No Ma’am, they aren’t!” He cut her off.

He looked up at Filthy Rich “Mr. Rich, I don’t mean to shout, but your daughter bullies me constantly at school. Her and her friend Silver Spoon are always mean to me, calling me names, pushing me around, and just awful things.” He looked up at the older man with a frown.

Filthy could see the pain in Toby’s eyes and turned to Diamond “Honey, is this true? Have you and your friend been treating this young man cruelly?” He eyed his daughter curiously.

She shook her head nonchalantly “Of course not Daddy!” She walked up to Toby giving him a pat on the head “Why would be mean to such a cute little pumpkin this?” She pinched at his cheek and he jerked his head away.

“Oh, yes you would Diamond, you and that two bit hussy of a friend.” The voice of Sunset could be heard as her and the girls came walking up to the door of Spitfire’s office. They walked in as she looked at the counselor “Counselor Spitfire, my friends and I don’t intend to intrude but Toby being here is a huge mistake, and it’s because of that girl right there!” She pointed at Diamond with frustration in her eyes.

Spitfire looked back and forth at the group, Toby, and at the Riches. She placed her hands on her hips, staring at the teen princess “What is this all about Ms. Tiara?” Diamond swallowed nervously as all eyes fell on her.

“M-maybe I can explain.” Featherweight walked in, shuffling his feet slowly as Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna followed behind.

Celestia spoke up as she placed a hand gently on Featherweight’s shoulder and reached out the other one toward Spitfire “Miss Spitfire, my name is Celestia and this is my sister Luna.” She motioned toward Luna who gave a bow of her head “And we are here to clear up some mishap that happened with young Mr. Mason being brought here to the orphanage.” She looked down to give Toby a warm smile.

Toby looked up with a smile of relief as he walked over to his friends “Big sister Sunset, girls… I knew you would come!” He said happily as he hugged at Sunset’s waist as the others smiled at the sight before turning a glaring eye at Diamond.

Sunset crouched down giving her little friend a hug and lifted him up, setting him on her hip. She smiled at him and nuzzled at his nose “I told you I would buddy.” She chuckled and looked towards Diamond.

Spitfire rubbed at her forehead and looked at everyone “Will someone please explain to me what’s going on? I don’t want the kids to come down the hall and see a wild zoo going on so would you please shut the door.” Luna closed the door since she was the one closest to it.

Celestia cleared her throat “I apologize for all the commotion Counselor Spitfire, but I shall explain to you the situation. This dear student.” She patted Featherweight on the shoulder “Came to my sister and I informing us that Miss Tiara here called here at the orphanage to let you know that Mr. Mason is a little boy without a family.”

Spitfire recalled her receiving a phone call “Yes Ma’am, I remember now.” She turned toward Diamond with a look of frustration “Ms. Tiara is this true that you are the one that called me about Toby being without a legal guardian?” She tapped her shoe against the wooden floor.

“And don’t you dare lie to us young lady.” Filthy gave his daughter a stern look.

She sighed heavily and allowed her arms to fall to her side “Alright, alright, yes I did call you Counselor Spitfire about the twerp.” Everyone gasped at what she called the little boy “What?! I mean look at him, he is pathetic and he tried to steal my spotlight at school. He’s just a little baby!” She yelled as she felt a smack on her hand “Ow! Daddy, why did you do that?”

“That is enough Diamond! You are going to be severely punished for this when we get home!” Filthy gave her a look of disappointment and then looked at Toby in Sunset’s arms “My young lad, I am terribly sorry for my daughter’s behavior toward you. I promise her or that Silver Spoon won’t be bothering you again.” He gave the young boy a soft smile.

Toby nodded and returned the smile “Thank you Mr. Rich and you don’t have to be sorry for anything. It’s not your fault Sir.” He laid his head on Sunset’s shoulder as she held him.

Filthy nodded “Well, you are a very respectful and kind young man Toby.” He grabbed Diamond’s hand in his “Let’s go Diamond and we shall discuss your punishment on the way home.” He huffed and shook his head in disappointment.

“But Daddy!” she whined as he looked at her “No but daddy me Diamond! You will learn to respect others and like it!” Filthy gave a stern nod and exited the office.

Toby, the girls, and the principals let out a light-hearted laugh. Rarity whipped her hair behind her “That will show that poor excuse for a lady to mess our dear little friend.” She gave a blushing smile as she rubbed at Toby’s cheek, earning a blush of his own.

Spitfire smiled at the sight of the little boy with his friends as she approached him “Well Mr. Mason, it looks like I’ve made a terrible mistake in bringing you here and taking away from your family. Can you forgive me?” She gave him a warm smile and gently patted at his shoulder.

He gave her a warm smile and nodded “Of course Miss Spitfire, I forgive you. You have nothing to be sorry for either, like Mr. Rich. Diamond Tiara just tricked you to be mean to me.” He gave a little frown.

Sunset tried to cheer him by rubbing up and down with her free hand as she held him on her hip with her other arm under his bottom. She nodded to Spitfire “Thank you Counselor Spitfire. Will it be okay if we take him home with us now or do we have to sign anything?” Her and the others looked at Spitfire curiously.

The counselor simply shook her head “No you don’t Ms. Shimmer. In fact…” She walked over to her filing cabinet and pulled out Toby’s folder. She pulled out his registry form, held it between her hands, and ripped in it half. Everyone gasped as she looked at them “Since that was a false accusation of Mr. Mason having no family by Ms. Tiara, this form in reality is a fake registry.” She gave a warm smile. She gave a bow of her head to Toby and the others “You may return to your family Mr. Mason.”

Toby smiled brightly and wrapped his necks around Sunset’s neck tightly, but not to hurt her. He felt tears threaten to escape as the girls joined in a group hug.

Celestia and Luna stood at the door smiling at the sight “You know Tia, Toby truly is a special little boy. He could have yelled at Diamond Tiara or not forgive Mr. Rich,, but he was calm and polite when he spoke.” Luna smiled at the child.

Celestia nodded in agreement “You are very right sister.” She cleared her throat as she looked at the group “Well girls and young Toby, my sister and I are going to leave so we can come up with appropriate disciplinary action for Diamond Tiara’s most recent scandal.” The two principals gave a wave of their hand as the others returned it.

The group rejoiced in the fact on stopping Diamond’s attempt to cause more chaos in the young boy’s life. Pinkie beamed and spoke up “I know what, how about we all have a “Welcome Back Toby, Although You Weren’t Really Gone, Just Stuck In This Orphanage Because Of Mean Meanie Pants Diamond Tiara Party”!” The girls, Toby, and Featherweight who just stood there quietly had their jaws dropped.

Toby giggled and nodded “That sounds like fun Pinkie.” He smiled brightly and looked at Featherweight “Featherweight would you like to join us? It’s because of you that Diamond wasn’t able to take me away.”

Featherweight touched the toes of his shoes together shyly “Well… I… “Suddenly Rarity gently walked up to him and gave him a peck on the cheek, causing him to blush red again.

Rarity gave him a soft smile “C’mon darling, the little dear is right. And if you do join us, you can sit beside me, how does that sound?” She asked sweetly as she gently stroked at the boy’s head.

A shy swallow traveled down his throat as he nodded “Gee… I guess I can come with you all.” He smiled as he felt Rarity hook her arm with his.

The girls all d’awwed at the sight except for Rainbow Dash “Yuck… even more mushy stuff.” She was elbowed by Applejack.

“Hush now Rainbow. Ah think it’s kind of cute for the feller to get a kiss from a girl, especially the risk he took of being bullied by that rotten varmint of a girl to help us get Toby out of here.” She tipped her hat.

Without warning Pinkie hopped up to Rainbow Dash and hooked her arm with hers “Yea Dashy, don’t be jealous again! I’ll walk with you!” She beamed with joy as Dash simply sighed and shook her head.

Sunset looked at Toby with a warm smile “Ready to leave this place Toby and come back to your family?” She reached up with her hand and stroked at the little boy’s hair.

Toby nodded and smiled happily “Yes I am big sister Sunset!” He exclaimed excitedly.

The girls and Toby turned to Counselor Spitfire “Bye Miss Spitfire!” They said altogether.

She gave them all a wave “Bye everyone and have a good day.” She gave them a warm smile as she walked over behind her desk. She sat back and let out a heavy sigh oh, what a long day this has been.

As Toby was leaving with Sunset the girls he turned to look at Fluttershy “Fluttershy, could I ask you something?” He gave her a hopeful smile.

The timid girl looked at him surprised but nodded “Of course sweetie, what would you like to ask me?” She gave him a warm smile.

“I was thinking Fluttershy, you look and care for me like my Momma Fluttershy back in Equestria.” Fluttershy nodded in response “And I was thinking, how would you maybe feel about being a mommy here?”

Author's Note

Well, it looks like Diamond's plot to make Toby's life even more miserable has backfired. :rainbowlaugh: And why would Toby ask Fluttershy if she would like to be a mother? Could it be because of Noi's secret? :pinkiegasp:

Chapter 16: Realization/The Answer?

After everyone finished their dinner Spike fell asleep in his chair after getting his belly full. Twilight and the others looked at him adoringly as she levitated him onto her back. The baby dragon curled up into a fetal position while he slept, and Twilight leaned her head in to give him a tender kiss on top of his head.

Rarity’s heart melted at the sight, but she looked at the lavender alicorn with great curiosity “Twilight darling, this is a very sweet moment, but how come all of a sudden would he call you mom and you call him son?” She gave a wiggle of her eyebrows.

Twilight looked back at the sleeping dragon on her back with a warm smile on her muzzle “Well, I’ve been thinking about a whole lot these past few days since Toby’s been gone. I’ve thought about the pain that Fluttershy has to be going through with missing him, her son, and I couldn’t imagine what would happen if Spike was away from me for so long.” She gave a small frown.

The others nodded in agreement “Ah understand that Twi. Ah would feel the same way as ya and Fluttershy if Applebloom was away from me.” Applejack turned toward her sister and nuzzled at her cheek, but she was still disappointed at her “Ah understand ya and your friends want so badly to get your cutie marks Applebloom, but ya also got to understand that as your sister Ah have a responsibility to make sure you stay out of danger, do ya understand?” She reached a hoof up to stroke at Applebloom’s mane.

The little filly nodded “Yes sis, Ah understand.” She then turned to Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo “Girls, Ah guess we’ll have to find our cutie marks in a safer environment, what do yall say?” The other two nodded solemnly in agreement.

Rarity saw the downtrodden look on Sweetie’s face “Now c’mon Sweetie Belle darling, I’m sure you three will find your cutie marks in something much safer and much more productive.” She let out a little giggle and gave a big smile.

Sweetie Belle shrugged and shook her head “Yes Rarity.” She spoke as she sighed heavily.

Suddenly Rainbow Dash soared into the dining hall and landed next to Daring Do. She beamed with excitement at her idol “Hey Daring! How did you and the filly’s adventure go, huh, huh?” She waggled her eyebrows, leaning her head close to Daring’s.

Daring gave an awkward smile and nodded “Uh… yea, it was thrilling as all my adventures.” She frantically looked back and forth “Well…. Uh… Rainbow Dash it is good seeing you again, but I’m just going to go and… uh… take a show before I go to bed. So yeah, it was nice seeing you all, good evening.” In a flash she flew out of the dining hall leaving a gust to wind to blow against the others.

Rainbow looked in shock and a bit confused “Did I say something wrong?” She reached a hoof up to scratch at the back of her head She then turned toward Scootaloo “So squirt, did you have a great time with Daring Do?” She ruffled the orange filly’s mane.

“You bet Rainbow Dash, it was so cool!” She shot up in the air and hovered. She explained to Rainbow Dash what happened, leaving the cyan Pegasus with her jaw dropped halfway to the floor.

“That… sounds… so… AWESOME!” she beamed as her and Scootaloo smacked hooves together. “I wish I was there, I would have given that big blue mongrel a hoof stomping he would never forget!” She smirked proudly while Twilight, Rarity, and Applejack simply shook their heads.

Twilight looked back at the baby dragon on her back, and then back at her friends. She cleared her throat “Girls, I’ve also been thinking about how we always go off and do things together, but we always tend to leave Spike behind.” The others frowned at the realization that they have left the little guy on countless occasions. She frowned as she turned back to look at her son “I’m supposed to be his friend, but all those times we had fun without him makes me feel like I let him down.”

Pinkie’s mane and tail were flat “Gosh Twilight, you’re right. That time we all went to National Dessert Competition in Canterlot, I was too distracted in asking for all of you to help load the Cakes’ Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Madness cake onto the train that I completely forgot to think about asking if he would like to come. I feel so awful for being such a mean meanie pants.” She frowned as a couple tears spilled from the corners of her eyes.

“Yeah, I remember my tryout at the Young Fliers Competition.” Rainbow gave a small smile “I was so hyped up about and wanted you all to be there to cheer me on. However, I didn’t even consider asking the little guy to be a part of it. I feel like a big jerk for not inviting him to come along.” Her smile slowly turned into a frown and her wings drooped at her sides.

“Oh my poor little Spikey-Wikey, how could I be such un-lady like and not consider your feelings?” Rarity felt tears forming in her eyes as she carefully trotted to Twilight and the sleeping dragon on her back. She reached up a hoof to stroke tenderly at his spines “I remember when he gave me his fire ruby on his birthday. I was so enraptured in the beauty of that ruby red gem that I never considered if he would really like to have it for himself.” She allowed a tear to roll down her cheek and leaned to give him a tender kiss on his forehead.

Applejack took her hat off and sighed heavily “Shucks, Ah never thought about the little feller either during those times. Ah feel like such a rotten apple.” She lowered her head.

Applebloom gently placed a hoof on her older sister’s shoulder, and then looked at her friends “Ah know he isn’t a pony girls, but we should let him hang out with us too sometimes. Ah mean he’s our age, but he never had the chance to have fun like the rest of us fillies and colts.” Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo simply frowned and nodded sadly in agreement.

Firebolt finally spoke up after being quiet during the whole discussion “Wow! It sounds like the little guy has been let down a lot.” The ponies shot their head up and looked at him curiously “I don’t mean to pry since I’m new here, but I understand that feeling. It’s no fun at all to always feel alone and feel like no pony wants you around.” He frowned as he looked at the baby dragon.

“He’s right my friends.” Every pony turned to see Cadance trotting inside the dining hall along with her husband. She gave a bow of her head to Firebolt “Well, hello there, and who might you be?” She gave a warm smile.

Firebolt knelt on his forelegs “Oh, greetings my princess and prince, my name is Firebolt. It’s an honor to meet other royals of this beautiful land.” He rose and gave them a warm smile.

“Well, it’s good to see you too Firebolt.” Shining Armor gave a bow of his head as he placed a hoof on his chest “I am Prince Shining Armor, and this is my lovely and beautiful wife, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza.” He motioned his hoof to Cadance.

She nodded at Shining, and then looked back at Friebolt “Or you can just call me Cadance for short.” She gave the red stallion a warm smile. She turned to the girls “We were just coming to see what you all were doing when we overheard you talking about my little nephew of a dragon.” She carefully trotted toward Twilight.

Twilight nodded “Yes Cadance. We were just discussing how bad we feel about not involving Spike with us in the past when we spent time together.” A frown formed on her muzzle as she shifted a wing to cover her little dragon like a blanket.

Cadance looked Spike curled up under his mother’s wing and gave a soft smile, which slowly tuned into a frown. She sighed and nodded sadly “Oh, I understand that well. I remember inviting you all here to the Crystal Empire to welcome Ms. Harshwhinny. I didn’t even consider the fact that Spike might’ve wanted to come along you all and spend time in the Empire.” She sniffled “I should’ve invited him, and you young ones as well.” She turned to the five fillies, but the just shook their heads softly to let her know that it’s okay.

Twilight looked at her sister-in-law, brother, and friends “After seeing Fluttershy show so much care and affection to Toby ever since he came into not on hers, but each one of our lives, and she adopted him, I’ve been looking at Spike in a different light.” The others look at her curiously but give a warm smile as they can understand what she means “I’ve been looking at him what I should have considered him ever since I hatched him, my son.” She spoke proudly as she allowed a prideful tear to roll down her cheek.

Every pony looks at her with a warm smile as Rainbow Dash looks around “Hey, speaking of Fluttershy, where is she at?” She looked around with a confused look.

“I don’t know. The dear has been gone for quite a long time that I think one of should go make sure she is okay.” Rarity looked concerned for her missing friend.

“You’re right Rare.” Applejack nodded as she stood up and placed her hat back on her head “Ah will go and check on her. Ah need to stretch my legs anyway, Ah haven’t been out of this castle since we got here.” She chuckled along with the others. She tipped her hat “Ah shall return.” She turned and trotted out of the dining hall.

“I sure do hope Applejack can find Flutters Wutters.” Pinkie Pie frowned

Rarity nodded in agreement “Me too dear. I can only imagine what she is going through being away from her only child for so long.” The others nodded in understanding.

To try and brighten the mood up a little bit Cadance offered a reassuring smile “Well, I have a little bit of good news.” The group looked at her “While every pony were doing their own thing, I decided to go to the library and catch up on some reading.”

“And here I thought my beautiful wife was not much of an avid reader.” Shining spoke, but got hit in the shoulder by a frustrated Cadance “Sorry my love.” He said with a grunt as he rubbed at his shoulder.

Cadance simply shook her head and looked at every pony “Anyways, I was looking through the magic/spells section, and I came across a spell that could help cure every pony in Equestria or those who have been affected by Toby being gone from here.” She smiled proudly.

“Wait Cadance, are you saying that you found a spell that could bring normality back to Equestria?” Twilight asked with widened eyes. Cadance gave a simple nod.

The fillies along with every pony else smiled brightly as the CMC leaped up and clapped their hooves together “YES!” Twilight shushed them calmly so not to wake Spike up.

“Well, I better go get fixed up for the occasion when that happens and also be ready when our dear little Toby returns. It should be in a couple days when the portal opens back, right dear?” Rarity gave a hopeful smile.

Soon the two royal sisters came trotting in as Luna nodded “Yes thou art generous Rarity. At midnight tomorrow night the portal should open and we can be ready to greet our little nephew back home.” She gave a warm smile.

Celestia smiled at all the ponies, noticing Firebolt, but thought to herself Luna and I shall welcome him soon. She bowed her head to her friends “Well my little ponies, for now my sister and I shall retreat to bed for the night. When our kind Fluttershy returns, you may tell her the good news.” The two sisters bowed their heads and turned to trot out of the dining hall.

Twilight let out a soft yawn “I guess that means it’s time for us to go to bed as well. Before I forget girls, after talking about Spike, I think it would be nice to do something special for him one day. You know something that involves all of us spending time with him so he can know that we do love him, and he is a part of our family.” They all nodded in agreement.

Rarity stretched out all four of her legs letting out an exaggerated yawn “Well darlings, may you all have a wonderful and peaceful slumber.” She turned to Sweetie Belle “Come along Sweetie Belle, I’ll read you a good bedtime story to help you to bed.” She nuzzled at her sister’s cheek.

“Okay sis!” She beamed as she turned to the other fillies “Goodnight girls!” She waved a hoof as she followed behind Rarity.

“Goodnight Sweetie Belle!” Applebloom, Scootaloo, Diamond Tiara, and Silver Spoon said altogether.

Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara nodded to the remainder of the group “Goodnight every pony.” They said in unison and exited next.

Rainbow stood up “Well squirt, are you ready to head to bed? I know I’m bushed after having a good fly today.” She smirked and yawned loudly.

Scootaloo nodded “You bet Rainbow… I’m worn out after out cool adventure today.” She turned to Applebloom “AB, will you like to come to join us in our bedroom since Applejack is out looking for Fluttershy?”

Applebloom nodded “Sure, Ah know my sister won’t want me to stay up late waiting for her.” She joined the filly and cyan mare as they waved by to Twilight and Firebolt before leaving.

Twilight turned to see Spike still sleeping peacefully on her back my little Spike, I love you so much son. She leaned her head forward to give him one last tender kiss on his forehead. She turned to look at Firebolt “There is a spare guest room if you would like to sleep in the castle tonight Firebolt. I’ll show you if you would like.” She gave him a warm smile.

He nodded “That would be mighty nice of you Twilight, thank you.” He returned the smile as they were the last few to exit the dining hall to retreat for bed.

As Luna’s moon filled the night sky, Fluttershy and Big Mac remained on the hill. Fluttershy stood there in shock after he asked her to marry him. She felt beads of sweat start to form and slowly roll down her face He wants me to marry him? Why would he ask me such a life changing question when my son is not here? She bit her lower lip and started to inhale and exhale deeply.

Big Mac looked at her worriedly “Miss Fluttershy, are ya alright?” He asked concerned for the Pegasus. He slowly stood up “If it was too soon to ask, Ah understand… Ah”

“No!” Fluttershy yelled as she eeped at her little outburst.“Un… I mean no Big Mac… it’s not that. Um… it’s just…”

“Oh, there ya are Fluttershy.” The voice of Applejack spoke out as the country mare was walking up the hill. She gave a warm smile to her friend “We were getting worried… What in tarnation, Big Mac?!” she saw her brother standing beside Fluttershy.

She shot a glance back and forth at the two “Big Mac, why are ya doing here? No, better question is who in the land hill is watching Sweet Apple Acres?!” She looked at the red stallion with a look of shock mixed with frustration.

It was Big Mac’s turn to bite his lower lip “Well sis, ya see… Ah came to keep Miss Fluttershy company while our big guy is gone.” Applejack nodded, but looked at him with the ‘alright, continue’ expression. He swallowed deeply “And to answer your second question, Ah left Granny Smith in charge.” He felt his legs shaking as Applejack’s jaw dropped.

“WHAT? Are ya loony or something Big Mac?! Ya know as well as any pony Granny Smith sleeps longer than an Ursa Major.” Applejack huffed “Ah guess Ah will have to go home and make sure nothing is a complete mess!” She shook her head as she looked at Big Mac “Since ya here, ya will have to watch after Applebloom.” Big Mac nodded as AJ turned and galloped off in the Crystal Empire train station.

Big Mac sighed heavily as he turned to look at Fluttershy “Gosh, Ah sure am sorry about that Miss…” When he turned though, Fluttershy was nowhere to be seen “Miss Fluttershy?” He asked out, but she was gone. A look of confusion washed over his face as he lowered his head and shook it.

Horse feathers.

Author's Note

The other realize how they have acted toward Spike in the past and strive to change it. Also, Did Fltutershy give the answer? :pinkiegasp:

Chapter 17: Redemption

As morning arrived in Canterlot City, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were making their way to school. Diamond had a scowl on her face and stomped her heeled boots against the pavement. Silver Spoon had a look of nervousness, afraid to speak to her friend when she was in such a bad mood.

She bit her lip and looked from side to side, thinking about what to talk about. She looked up at the clear, blue sky as the sun shined brightly, and a smirk crept across her lips “It sure is a beautiful day today, isn’t it Diamond?” Her smirk turned into an awkward smile as she looked over at the angered teen princess.

“Shut up!” Diamond snarled at Silver Spoon and shook her head frustrated. Her brows furrowed in anger “I had that little brat where I wanted him, right in my clutches.” She held out her hands out balled up into fists and sighed angrily “But that goody two shoes Sunset Shimmer had to interfere along with her gang of happy go lucky idiots.” She gritted her teeth in annoyance.

Silver Spoon reluctantly reached out a hand to touch at her shoulder “Don’t worry Diamond you’ll get that little twerp another time. He won’t even see it coming and his friends won’t be there to help him.” She snickered at her thought.

Diamond stopped in her tracks and a slow, evil grin formed on her face “No Silver, not another time. I’m going to finally get him once and for all, and make him wish that he never stepped foot into my school.” She let out a low pitched chuckle.

“What do you mean Diamond? How are we… Ah!” Silver was cut off as Diamond forcefully grabbed her hand, pulling the grey toned girl toward her.

Diamond’s eyes grew wide and her mischievous smile revealed her pearly white teeth “Stop asking such idiotic questions!” Silver Spoon whimpered under Diamond’s glare as Diamond continued “Now let’s go to the chemistry lab first, because I know exactly what we can use to knock the little shrimp out to begin with.” She turned and walked toward the school pulling Silver Spoon behind her.

One block away walking to school were Sunset Shimmer, Toby, and the girls who were all so happy that they had their little friend back. Sunset held his hand as they walked along the sidewalk and ruffled at his hair playfully “I’m so glad that we got you out of that orphanage in time, because you know what buddy?” She gave him a big grin.

He looked up at her curiously “What Sunset?” he asked with wonder in his eyes.
She crouched down to eye level with him and placed her hand on his shoulder “Well buddy, if I recall, tonight at midnight you’ll be able to return home.” She gave him a warm smile.

Toby blinked his eyes and looked at her in her eyes with a hopeful smile “Really Sunset Shimmer? You mean I finally get to see my momma and my aunties again?” His heart started pounding with glee at the fact that he’d be reunited with his family.

Sunset nodded her head and wrapped the little boy up in her arms, pulling him toward her in a warm embrace. She rubbed up and down his back soothingly “Yes you will Toby!” She looked up at the others who all gave him warm smile.

“Oh, darling I’m so happy that you’ll going to be reunited with your loved ones again!” Rarity placed a hand on his back and patted it “And for the special occasion dear, I’m going to be working on a cute little outfit for you tonight, how does that sound?”

He looked up at her “You don’t have to do that Rarity. Just you and everyone else being my friend is all that matters.” He gave each of them a warm smile.

Rarity shook her index finger at him “Tut, tut my dear. I insist on making you an outfit for your last night here with us. Don’t you fret your precious little head about it, okay?” She leaned down and gave him a gentle kiss on the cheek, causing him to blush.

“Ah’m confused, Ah thought our little buddy was already home.” The group turned toward Applebloom who was standing with the other two young teen girls in the back.

Sweetie Belle nodded in agreement “Yeah Toby isn’t your home with Sunset?” She looked at him softly, yet with concern.

Toby looked at the three “Well… I.” He was cut off as he felt a hand on his shoulder. He looked up to see Applejack looking down at him with a warm smile.

“Sugarcube, Ah think the girls ought to know why ya are really here.” She looked at her sister and the other two “Let’s discuss it while we’re on our way to school shall we?” Everyone nodded in agreement as Toby decided to start his tale again.

After they arrived at the school, the three girls were in shock and sadness at their friend’s story. They stopped at the entrance and gave him a big warm hug to let him know that they will always be there for him. They released the embrace while everyone was ready to go into school.

Before they entered Toby pulled gently on Sunset’s hand “Sunset, girls, would it be okay if I maybe talk to Fluttershy for a little bit alone?”

Sunset looked at the others who gave a firm nod, and then she looked down at her little friend “Of course buddy. You know where to meet us after class, right?” Toby nodded up at her.

“We’ll see you two later at lunch, okay Flutters?” Rainbow Dash reached down to ruffle at Toby’s head and smirked at Fluttershy who gave a nod.

“Bye Toby!” They said altogether as one by one they entered the school.

Fluttershy stood quietly for a while with her hands crossed against her tummy. She bit her lower lip and looked down at Toby “Um… what would you like to talk about sweetie?” She gave him a warm smile and reached to grab his hand so she could walk him to class.

A small swallow traveled down his throat as he looked up at her “Fluttershy, you aren’t mad at me for asking how you would feel about being a mommy, are you?” He gave a nervous smile.

She noticed the nervousness he shown and crouched down “Oh sweetheart, of course I’m not mad at you for asking such a question like that.” She stroked at his cheek “Um… but I’m curious as to why would you ask me to be a mommy.” She gave him a warm smile, but looked at him curiously.

He looked at her and returned the smile “Well Fluttershy, my friend and classmate in Mister Discord’s class, Noi is an orphan.” Fluttershy gasped as she looked at the boy to continue “And she’s been living at the orphanage ever since she was a baby.” He frowned at the thought of his friend not having a family “She told me that she was left on the steps of the orphanage by her own mommy and daddy, because they didn’t want her.” He felt tears threaten to escape as Fluttershy pulled him into a soft embrace.

“Shh… please don’t cry sweetie, it’s okay.” She tried to speak as soothingly as she could to calm him down. They were in the middle of the hallway causing some students to stare, but they could tell it was a private moment so they moved on with their business. She gently pulled him out of the hug and wiped away his tears “That’s better now Toby.” She stood up and held his hand in hers “Um… if I’m right in guessing, would you like for me to be a mommy to Noi?”

“Yes Fluttershy, I think you would make a great mommy. Not only because you look like my momma, but you are very sweet and loving.”

She felt tears threaten to escape from her own eyes “Um… well thank you Toby that means a lot to me.” She gave him a warm smile, but sighed heavily “Um… I really don’t know if I could be a mommy though sweetie, because… um… I’m a teenager.” She gave a frown, but Toby placed a hand on her shoulder.

“That doesn’t matter Fluttershy. As long as you can show love and care for someone that is all that matters.” He gave her a reassuring smile. He thought for a bit “Will you maybe think about it? I just don’t want to see Noi do without a family.” He gave a hopeful smile.

Fluttershy sighed and nodded “Alright Toby, I will think it over. Just don’t be upset with me if I say no though okay?” She gave a pleading smile.

He gently wrapped his arms around her neck in a warm hug “I could never be mad at you Fluttershy, because you’re my friend.” He gently pulled away from her and the hug “Thank you for thinking about it though Fluttershy. I just want Noi to be happy and know that she is cared for like me.”

Fluttershy reached up to stroke at his hair and stood up “That is what makes you the sweetest little boy my friends and I have ever met Toby.” She gave him a warm, bright smile “Now you run along to class and we will meet you at lunch, okay sweetheart?”

He nodded up at her “Okay Fluttershy, have a good day” He gave a warm smile before waving at her and heading off to class. She returned the wave and smiled warmly at him.

It looks like I have a lot to think about.

As he passed by the lockers heading toward Mister Discord’s class, Toby felt a hand placed on his shoulder and he stopped in his tracks. He turned to look up to see Silver Spoon grinning down at him “S-Silver Spoon what are you doing?” A swallow of nervousness traveled down his throat as his legs started to shake.

Silver Spoon shook a finger at him “Shh… shh… don’t be afraid little guy, I’m not going do anything to hurt you. I’m just here to ask if you could do me a favor.” She gently released her hand from his shoulder and gave a hopeful smile.

He looked up at her and calmed his shaking “What kind of favor Silver Spoon? I got to get to class so Mister Discord won’t get mad at me.”

“Don’t worry sugar it won’t take long at all. Could you follow me first though Toby?” she gave him a tender smile and took his little hand in his.

He sighed softly “Okay Silver Spoon.’ He walked beside her down the hall.

She led him toward the auditorium “I can’t thank you enough Toby for helping me practice for my piano recital in a couple weeks. I felt so bad that you couldn’t make the choir, but I could tell you were a good little piano player.” She gave him a big grin and pinched at his cheek.

He nodded “You’re welcome Silver Spoon. I don’t mind helping at… Mmph!” without warning he was grabbed from behind and something shoved in his face covering his nose. An arm wrapped around him and pulled him into something. He frantically struggled as he tilted his head back, and his eyes shot open with fear as he looked up at the evil grinning face of Diamond Tiara.

“Hello twerp!” She cackled as she held the cloth against his face “Just breathe it in deep you little brat. Soon you’re going to be in dream world and then the real fun will begin.” She felt him squirm in her arms.

He whimpered as he struggled, but his wiggling slowly waned as he became weaker. His eyes started to feel heavy as his arms fell down by his sides. Before his eyes closed he looked up see the two sinister girls grinning down at him as Silver Spoon waved a hand at him “Goodnight you little runt. When you wake up, you will regret ever stepping foot into our school.” She cackled as Toby’s eyes finally closed.

Diamond turned the passed out child around and lifted him up onto her shoulder. She smirks at how light he was “Wow Silver Spoon! He is as light as he looks, I could carry him around all day like this.” She giggled as she strutted slowly down the aisle of the auditorium, the little boy motionless on her shoulders “Get the rope Silver Spoon.” Silver nodded and walked up on stage behind the curtain, and retrieved a thick piece of rope.

Diamond walked up on stage and pulled a wooden chair in the middle of the stage. She set Toby down in it staring intently at him You got me a whole month of detention you little nuisance! And because of you, my father decided to cut off my allowance for a whole week. Ooh, I promise when I’m done with you this time, you’re going to wish you were never born! She gritted her teeth and gave a lowly laugh.

As the day went by, lunch arrived and Sunset Shimmer along with the girls was enjoying their usual time together. They were talking amongst themselves and enjoying a good-hearted laugh when Noi walked up to the table “Excuse me girls, but you are friends of Toby, right?” She gave a soft smile.

They nodded altogether “Yes darling we are, and you must be Noi. Our dear little friend has told us about how you defended him that day at recess when that brute of a lady Gilda’s sister started bullying him.” Rarity huffed at the memory.

Noi nodded, but then looked concerned “Well, I haven’t seen him in class this morning. Did he come to school today?” An expression of shock and panic ran across each of their faces.

“Yes he did, he walked to school with all of us, and then we left him with Fltutershy.” Sunset spoke and looked at Fluttershy “Do you remember seeing him before you left for class Fluttershy?”

The timid girl nodded “Um… of course Sunset. I even walked with him to the hallway where the younger kids’ classes were.” A frown formed on her face.

“I wonder where the little guy’s at.” Rainbow sighed heavily.

“Wait yall, ya don’t think that rotten core of an apple Diamond Tiara has anything to do with this, do ya?” Applejack scratched at her head as the girls gasped.

“Oh no, that mean meanie pants better not lay a finger on my cute little cupcake’s head!” Pinkie Pie snarled as she stood up “Girls, I think we should go find out what’s going on with Toby.” She pounded a fist into her hand.

Sunset nodded in agreement “She’s right girls, let’s go!” With that the group, along with Noi exited the cafeteria.

Meanwhile in the auditorium Toby was slowly starting to stir from his unconsciousness. He blinked his eyes open groggily and tried to get up, but found himself unable to move. His eyes snapped open in fear as he looked down to find a thick rope wrapped around him, and he started to frantically struggle within his binds.

“W-where am I? Someone help!” He cried out wiggling furiously within the rope but unable to do anything.

“Aw… is the little baby scared?” The voice of Diamond Tiara could be heard from behind the frightened boy as he stopped his struggling.

“Whose there? Please let me go, I am scared!” He turned his head back and forth to see the owner of the voice when of a sudden a hand crept onto his shoulder. He looked at the hand and slowly traced his gaze up to look at the grinning face of Diamond Tiara “D-Diamond Tiara?” A tone of panic escaped his lips.

“That’s right you little brat, it’s me!” Her brows furrowed with anger as she forced the wooden chair he was tied to on its legs, and turned it to face her. She lowered her head down with her face just centimeters away from his “Do you know what I’m going to do to you, you little runt?” Her hot breath washed over the face of Toby as he couldn’t help but shed a couple tears.

He whimpered “Please Diamond, just let me go. I promise I…”

“Shut up!” Diamond yelled in his face and grabbed it with her hand, cupping his chin. She sneered “You’ve cost me my allowance, my perfect attendance, and most of all you waste of space, you’ve cost me my reputation!” She turned her head and spat on the stage.

Silver Spoon watched from behind the curtain and laughed evilly you’ll learn that Diamond and I the top dogs here twerp. She grinned at the sight before her.

“Diamond please, I never meant to do any of that to you.” He sobbed as he looked into her eyes “I just want to get back home to my momma and family.” His tears flowed freely down his cheeks.

Diamond straightened up and looked at him confused, but shakes the confusion away immediately. She smirks at the fright in his eyes and tears rolling down his cheeks “Don’t worry you turd, I’m not going to do anything to take you away from your family. I’m just going to make sure you don’t ever mess with me again!” She looked down to see the golden chain of his locket “Ah… and I think I’m going to start with this.” She reached down and yanked the locket from around his neck.

Toby looked in horror as the girl forcefully took away his mommy’s locket. He shook his head frantically “No Diamond, please no!” He cried out and begged.

She held the locket by the chain and let it rotate around “What? Do you want this ugly thing that you call fine jewelry?” She let out a lowly laugh “Give me a break. Silver Spoon, give me the hammer.” With that, Silver Spoon came from behind the curtain with a regular sized steel hammer. She dropped the locket onto the floor and placed her hand against her lips “Oops… Aww… I’m sorry, I have such bad butter fingers.” She giggled evilly.

Toby gasped as he saw his locket fall to the wooden floor, landing with a thud. He whimpered “Please Diamond, don’t break it!” He clutched his eyes shut tight and turned his head away, afraid that the only remembrance of his mommy would be destroyed.

Diamond quirked her eyebrow at the trembling child “Why, what is so important about a useless piece of gold? I mean, I can understand a picture of your mother in it, but just imagine if this locket was smashed flat enough to make a fine gold coin.” She smirked as she lifted the hammer up in the air “Say goodbye to your memories you little bug.”

“Diamond Stop!” the three figures on stage turned to see Sunset, the girls, and the two principals standing at the entrance of the auditorium. They made their way down the aisle “Diamond, leave the poor boy alone and give him his locket back.’ Sunset said as she glared at the girl with rage.

Diamond snarled at the fact that she was caught again, but smirked wickedly “You all stop or I will mash this worthless piece of gold to bits!” They stopped in their tracks and looked at Toby tied in the chair, gasping.

“No Diamond Tiara, please!” he cried out. He looked at her with pleading eyes “Please Diamond Tiara, don’t crush it. It’s the only thing I have to remember my mommy by!” His lips quivered as his tears continued to flow. The girls looked sadly at the poor child tied to the chair, their hearts breaking at the sight.

Diamond stopped the hammer in midair and turned to the boy with a confused look “Wait… what do you mean the last thing?” She slowly stood up and held the hammer by her side “Aw… does your dear mommy not love you anymore shrimp? Did she decide to give this to you so you can have a little shred of hope that she ever did?” She cackled, causing even Silver Spoon to gasp at her comments.

“That’s enough you jerk!” Rainbow yelled out “How dare you say things like that to a child. He has that locket because…”

“N-no Rainbow Dash, it’s okay, I can tell.” Toby gave a quivering smile to the cyan girl and turned his attention back to Diamond “Diamond, please it’s the last thing my mommy gave to me before… before she died.” He lowered his head and shook with sobs.

Diamond froze and dropped the hammer on the stage with a loud thud. Silver Spoon and everyone else jumped a bit as the sound echoed throughout the auditorium, but Diamond stared wide-eyed at the tied up boy. A swallow traveled down her throat as she stared at him “Wait, you mean you lost your mommy?” For once a hint of sympathy could be heard in her tone.

He lifted his head up to look at her as the last remaining tears escaped the corner of his eyes. He nodded and sniffled “Y-yes, she died when I was only five years old.”

Diamond simply stood there shocked at what she heard. She blinked her eyes and glanced back and forth, biting her lip. She then looked at Toby with a look of sincerity and concern on her face as she slowly leaned down to pick up the locket and looked at it “Uh… Toby, how did you lose your mother?” She asked with a softened tone and slowly approached the child.

Principal Celestia looked on confused along with the others, but Luna placed a hand on her shoulder “I think I know what’s going on sister. Do you remember when Mr. Rich first enrolled Diamond into our school?”

Celestia nodded “Oh, of course, how could I forget. I remember him telling us about his wife, Diamond’s mother passing after giving birth to her.” Luna nodded with a frown as the girls before them gasped.

“Oh dear, I didn’t know that happened to the poor girl.” Rarity turned to look on stage “I always thought she was just a stuck up little princess who always got what she wanted because her daddy is rich.”

Applejack scratched her head, but a frown crept across her face. She looked at Sunset curiously “Uh Sunset, before ya turned good and all after that Twilight girl came, ya were friends with Diamond Tiara, right?”

With a heavy sigh Sunset nodded “Yes I was Applejack, we were so tight. She was actually the one that taught me how to gain what I wanted, and at the time it was popularity and power.” A feeling of shame coursed through her veins.

“Um… Sunset… Um… Did you know about the passing of Diamond’s mother… um… if it’s okay for me to ask?” Fluttershy bit her lip nervously.

Sunset sighed heavily as she looked onto the stage to see Diamond start to approach the child “Yes, but she confided in me to keep it a secret, so I never told anyone.” She frowned and turned to the girls “One day when we were walking home from school, she told me how her father told the story of how her mother was too weak to live through Diamond’s birth.” A single tear escaped from the corner of her eye.

“Wow that is a real bummer.” Rainbow scratched the back of her neck and looked at Sunset “Do you think that is why she acts all high and mighty?” Sunset simply nodded as Rainbow and the others watched as Diamond started to untie Toby.

Back on stage, Diamond pulled the little boy to her after untying him, giving him a warm hug and knelt down to his height. Tears were flowing down her cheeks, and for the first time in two years she released true, raw emotion. After she heard how Toby’s mom died, she immediately felt a pain of guilt strike at her heart.

“Oh Toby, I… I…” She couldn’t speak as the guilt of torturing the little boy ate at her. She used a hand to rub up and down his back to try and calm him down. She laid her head on his shoulder, hugging him warmly “I… I am so sorry Toby for what I’ve done to you.” She held him close as Silver Spoon came out from behind the curtain.

She knelt down beside Diamond and wrapped arm around Toby’s back “I’m sorry too Toby, I’ve been such a terrible person to you. We’ve should have taken the chance to get to know you instead of treating you cruelly.”

Toby soon calmed his sobbing and gently wrapped his arms around Diamond’s and Silver’s neck “It’s okay Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, I forgive you both.” He sniffled and gave a little smile/

Diamond slowly pulled Toby away from the hug and both her and Silver Spoon looked at him with shock and confusion. She swallowed deeply “Forgive us? How can you forgive us after such horrible things we put you through Toby?”

“Forgiving others was always a lesson my mommy taught that will help heal your heart when it’s broken by someone.” He gives a warm smile to the two girls.

Diamond reached up and stroked at his hair as her eyes were glassy with tears. She looked into his eyes with a tearful smile “You are truly a very special little boy Toby, and I know your mommy is very proud of the young boy she raised.” Finally shedding her thick skin she gently leaned in and gave him a tender kiss on the forehead.

The girls and sisters walked down the aisle way toward the stage “Ms. Diamond, I commend you on your current actions, but you and Ms. Spoon are still going to have to serve your months’ worth of detention.” Celestia looked at the two teen girls.

Diamond stood up with a soft smile to Toby then looked at Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna. She sighed heavily “Yes Ma’am, I understand, and I am willing to pay for my cruelty towards this precious child.” She placed her hand gently on his shoulder.

“I am too Ms. Celestia.” Silver Spoon nodded firmly as the two girls shared a smile of warmth at each other.

Diamond gently lowered her hand down to Toby “Here you go Toby, this belongs to you.” She gently placed his locket back in his hand before her and Silver Spoon exited the stage and walked up the aisle way.

Toby smiled softly as he looked up at Principal Celestia “Ms. Celestia, if it’s okay, could I maybe come back to the auditorium tonight around eleven o’ clock?” He gave a hopeful smile.

Celestia looked at him curiously, but returned the smile and nodded “Well Mr. Mason, I don’t see no problem with it, but why at such a late time? Shouldn’t you be in bed at that time?”

He nodded “I know Ms. Celestia, but I want to do something special for my friends.” He looked up at all of them “Sunset, girls, will it be okay if I do something special for you tonight before I go home?” They all nodded with a warm smile.

“Well, shall we all go back to our classes?” Luna asked as everyone complied and followed behind the two principals.

While following behind his friends Toby had a warm smile on his face. He cupped his locket in his hands and looked down at it. He opened the locket to look at the picture of his mother.

Mommy, the song I’m going to play for them is the one you sang to me on the last night you tucked me in.

Author's Note

Songs that Toby possibly could play for his final night with his friends:

My Heart Will Go On - Celine Dion
I'll Be - Reba Mcentire
I Will Always Love You - Whitney Houston
Lean on Me - Bill Withers
Angels Among Us - Alabama
Other (List whatever song you think he will play.)

The song would be revealed in Chapter 19

Chapter 18: Back to Normal/Lurking Darkness

As morning arrived in the Crystal Empire, Rarity started to stir in her sleep after a peaceful slumber the previous night. A light yawn escaped her lips as she stretched out her legs and used her magic to remove her sleeping mask. She blinked her sapphire eyes open and carefully climbed out of the bed arching her back and flicking her tail.

Beaming through the balcony window, the sun of Princess Celestia showered Rarity with warmth and comfort. A smile crept across her muzzle as she trotted over to the window and opened it with her magic so she could trot out onto the balcony. The calm, morning breeze blew against her fur and she closed her eyes peacefully at the comfortable feeling.

She inhaled deeply the fresh morning air Ah… what a wonderful morning it is today, and tonight my darling of a nephew will finally return home where he belongs. I’ve got to try and create something very special for Toby. Hmm… maybe I could make him a new outfit, or maybe make something special out of my gem collection. She placed a hoof against her chin as she looked up at the clear, blue sky.

“Um… Rarity… could I maybe speak with you for a moment… um… if you aren’t too busy?” Rarity smirked softly as she heard the voice of Fluttershy and turned around to see the timid Pegasus standing in the doorway of her room.

She trotted back inside from the balcony “Good morning Fluttershy darling. Of course dear, you know you can talk to me about anything.” She gave Fluttershy a warm smile and trotted up to her “In fact, I was planning on going to the dining hall and fix some morning tea, would you like to join me, and we could discuss what’s on your mind?”

Fluttershy gave a light smile and nod “Um… that sounds okay with me Rarity.”

“Oh that is fabulous darling. Let’s also see if any pony else is awake.” Rarity smiled as she trotted beside Fluttershy toward the dining hall.

Just on the outskirts of the empire slept Nikolai and Riley. After being chased by the crystal mare whose cat the wolf chased after, Nikolai found a place within the woods for them to take refuge. He stirred in his sleep when he felt something soft and moist brush against his cheek.

He clenched his eyes tight at the touch “Riley, not now, it’s too early go back to sleep.” He grumbled in his sleep as Riley let out a bark. Nikolai shot up “Riley, I said not…” He immediately silenced himself when he looked to see Riley, not as a human, but as a wolf again.

“Riley, you’re back to normal!” A beaming smile crept across the usual serious man as he hugged his wolf companion tightly around the neck. Riley barked happily, wagged his tail, and licked repeatedly at his friend’s face. Nikolai chuckled at the licking “This is great buddy, but I don’t understand. I thought the changes are supposed to last until Toby returned home.” The two looked at each other confused as a voice would cut through the silence, causing the two to jump a bit.

“Precisely my friends, but I believe the princesses had something to do with this.” In a flash, Discord appeared in his original draconequus form. A smirk crept across his face as he held out his lion arm and with a snap of his fingers a puffy pink cloud appeared and chocolate rain started pouring. With a snap of his talons he made a glass appear and filled it up with chocolate milk.

Nikolai and Riley just rolled their eyes at the draconequus “Discord, it looks like that you’re back to your normal chaos making self.” The human chuckled.

Discord simply held up his glass of chocolate milk and wiggled his pinkie “You bet my dear human chum. It feels fantastic to finally be so chaotic again!” The smirk on his muzzle grew as he let out a joyful cackle. He looks to see if the two companions were watching him, and they were just looking at him with arched eyebrows. His arms slowly fell to his side and he just let out a heavy sigh “Never mind. Shall we go to the castle and see what our dear princesses have done?”

“That sounds like a good plan.” Nikolai looked toward Riley “Doesn’t that sound like a good plan to you buddy?” The wolf simply responded by licking over Nikolai’s face, causing the human to chuckle light – heartedly. Discord shook his head and decided to pad along the ground as he followed behind the duo.

Inside the castle, in is normal satyr form, Kevin decided to trot toward Princess Cadence’s and Prince Shining Armor’s room to see if they would allow him to stay in the Crystal Empire. As he approached the bedroom door he took in a deep breath C’mon Kevin, don’t be nervous. Just ask them if you can live here, and if they say no I will just thank them for their hospitality and continue my journey. He watched as the door open to reveal Cadence.

A warm smile spread across her muzzle “Good morning Kevin. Ah … I see that the spell worked and you’re back to normal!” She clapped her hooves together, and then calmed herself “Anyways, what brings you here? Is there something you need?”

Shining Armor trotted up from behind his wife, letting out a loud and exaggerated yawn “Hey bud, what’s on your mind?” He gave a smirk as he rubbed the back of his head with a hoof.

Kevin looked at the two with a nervous smile “Well Princess Cadence and Prince Shining Armor, after traveling around Equestria since childhood, I finally found that the Crystal Empire is a good place to settle down at. My request is if I could maybe live here in your empire?” He gave a hopeful smile “If you two say no, I will understand. I will just continue on my way and…”

Cadence suddenly placed a hoof on his muzzle to shush him. After he quieted down Cadence laughed “Oh dear Kevin, of course you can stay here in the Crystal Empire. We would be more than honored to have you live here, isn’t that right honey?” She turned toward Shining.

The stallion nodded “Of course we would.” A smirk crept across his muzzle “And after hearing about the fighting skills you have when faced with the changelings, I’ve been thinking about letting you become a part of the royal guard here. How does that sound Kevin?”

“Oh gosh your highness, that sounds like such an important role to take on, but I would be honored to.” He gave them a confident smile.

With a firm nod Shining reached out a hoof “Well Kevin, it’s good to have you as a soldier and when my nephew returns home, we shall start your training. Do you think you can do it?” He raised an eyebrow at the satyr.

Kevin reached out and shook Shining’s hoof firmly “You bet your highness. I will be the best and hardest working soldier you have, I promise. “

Princess Cadence beamed with joy and clapped her hooves together “This is so exciting having a new resident of the empire. We will get you situated with a place to stay as well Kevin.” She gave him a warm smile.

Kevin simply nodded his head “Well thank you your highness, I truly appreciate that. “ He turned to trot away “I’m going to go to the dining hall to see what’s for breakfast, would you two like to join me?”

“That is a very kind offer Kevin, but Shining and I have do a couple things to do first, and then we’ll join you and every pony at breakfast.” Cadence gave him a warm smile.

“That sounds good with me. I’ll let everyone know that you’ll be attending breakfast soon.” Kevin gave a salute of his hand and turned to trot away toward the dining hall.

Down the hall in the room shared by the Riches and Silver Spoon, Diamond Tiara was in adulation that her tiara was back on her head. She maneuvered her head in different poses and motions just taking in the sight of her beautiful headwear. Puffing up her mane with a hoof she spoke into the mirror directing her conversation to Silver Spoon “You know Silver it finally feels good to have my tiara where it belongs.”

A giggle escaped Diamond’s lips, but as she turned to look at her friend Silver was rummaging through her saddlebags. Diamond stood in pure confusion as articles of clothing were being tossed about, bits falling to the floor, and the sound of Silver Spoon letting out a grunt. Scratching the back of her head with a hoof, Diamond walked over to her “Uh… Silver what in the wide world of Equestria are you doing?”

Letting out a heavy sigh, the grey toned filly looked up from her saddlebag with her glasses tilted to one side. She reached up a hoof to straighten and looked at Diamond with worry “Diamond, I want to have something nice to wear with my dear little sweetie pie returns! I can’t seem to find anything.” She face hoofed, and then looked at Diamond with a hopeful smile “Diamond, do you think I could wear something of yours?”

Diamond rolled her eyes “Silver, you know you don’t have to wear anything nice for Toby to be impressed. All you have to be is yourself, because he loves you for you, you know that. Besides, I only packed my swimsuit when we went to Las Pegasus, remember?” She raised an eyebrow.

“Yeah, you’re right Diamond. I shouldn’t be worried about Toby being concerned with what am wearing when he returns. I just can’t wait to hold him and shower him with all of my love.” Her cheeks turned a rosy red.

“Yuck!” Diamond stuck out her tongue “I like the little guy as much as the next filly Silver, but do you have to talk like that? It’s so… mushy.” She shook her head.

“Oh Diamond, you know I can’t help but gush over my sweetie pie. I hope he was safe in the other world and no pony hurt him.” She gave a little smile.

Diamond trotted over to her and placed a hoof on her shoulder “Don’t worry Silver, Toby is a brave boy, and I’m sure that the human versions of us were nice to him.” She gave Silver a smile of reassurance “Now let’s go get something for breakfast, I’m starving.”

Silver nodded and the two started to trot to exit their guest room “Wait Diamond, should we wake your father?” She turned to see Filthy Rich still in a deep sleep.

Diamond looked toward her father as well “Daddy will wake up soon, don’t worry. He likes to have lots of sleep sometimes when he’s not working.” The two fillies giggled as they exited their room and trotted down the hallway to the dining hall.

As every pony were in the dining hall enjoying a nice breakfast of hay cakes, eggs, and hay bacon with each having a glass of fresh cold milk, the royal sisters trotted in. The two smiled warmly at the group as they trotted over to the table and to their respective seats. Plates of food were already prepared for them.

Celestia looked at every pony and nodded “Good morning my little ponies, I see that you are all back to your normal selves.”

Luna nodded in agreement “I think our spell worked perfectly sister.” She turned to the guests “Last night, Tia, Twilight, Cadence, and I all performed a spell that cured you all of your slight modifications.”

“Aw… man, and when I was just getting used to having that cool mane.” Rainbow Dash sighed as she stuffed a slice of hay bacon in her mouth and started chewing. She rested her cheek on her hoof when an idea struck her “Hey Rare, do you think I could come by the boutique some day and maybe you could braid it?” She looked at the fashionista with a hopeful smile.

“Well, I don’t know Rainbow darling. I mean do you seriously want that style of mane back? I think you looked perfectly fine with your mane back to normal.” She delicately chewed on a hay cake and sipped at her milk.

“You bet! I looked so awesome in it, you know what I mean mon?” She let out a light-hearted laugh, causing the others to roll their eyes.

“I’ll see what I can do then when we get back home.” Rarity gave Rainbow a nod, and then looked at Fluttershy “Right now dears, our darling Fluttershy have something to talk to us about, and I thought it would be good for her to talk about with all of her friends.’

Every pony else looked at her curiously and anxiously. A shallow swallowed traveled down the shy Pegasus’ throat “Well… um… I …. Um… “She started to shake a little nervously with all eyes on her.

Celestia noticed this and calmly spoke “Dear Fluttershy, would you like to talk in private?” She gave the mare a warm smile.

Flutteshy nodded softly and looked at all of her friends “Um … would that be okay with you all if I only talk with Princess Celestia?” She looked down and touched her hooves together nervously.

“Of course Fluttershy, we all understand.” Twilight spoke and gave her a warm smile. She looked at every pony else “Is that okay with you all?” The others nodded in unison.

Celestia smiled and gave a nod “Thank you my little ponies.” She stood up and motioned at Fluttershy with a wing “Come Fluttershy, we shall go talk outside on the balcony.”

Fluttershy slowly stood up and nodded “Um… yes your highness.” She gave her friends a light nod and trotted toward Celestia to follow her outside.

Once outside Celestia motioned for Fluttershy come stand by her side at the balcony. She looked over the Crystal Empire and spoke softly “So my dear friend, what is it that is bothering you? You know you can talk to your friends about anything, but I can sense that it must be a serious issue, and you need the advice of another, am I correct?”

Fluttershy looked up at the sun princess with awe “Um… that is right your highness, but… um… how did you know?” She swallowed deeply.

A light chuckle escaped the alicorn’s lips “Now what kind of princess would I be if I didn’t ask my ponies what is bothering them? Now Fluttershy, please tell me what’s on your mind.”

Fluttershy let out a heavy sigh and nodded “Well… um… you see Princess Celestia, with my precious Toby returning home tonight… um… I’ve been battling with an issue.” She looked down at the ground, but felt a wing comfortably lay over her back.

“Tell me my dear Fluttershy, what issue bothers you so?” Celestia asked with concern in her voice and a genuine, warm smile on her face.

Fluttershy sighed heavily and looked up at the princess “Well ... um …. Big Mac, Applejack’s brother came here last night… and… um… asked me to marry him.” She let out a squeal of nervousness.

A light giggle escaped from Celestia as she gave Fluttershy a big smile “Oh my dear that is wonderful news. Did you tell him yes? I could send out invitations to all of Equestria…”

“NO!” Fluttershy shouted, but immediately yelped as she realized she shouted at the princess. She trembled on her legs and hid her face under her mane “Oh…. Princess Celestia… I… I’m so sorry. I… I didn’t mean to yell like that. Please forgive me.” She lowered her head in shame.

Celestia frowned at the shy Pegasus’ fear and gently stroked at her back with a wing. She gave Fluttershy a warm smile “Calm yourself my dear. I’m not mad at you. Please, just relax and just tell me what’s wrong.” She gave her a reassuring smile and continued to calmly stroke her back.

Fluttershy calmed down after a few moments and looked up at the princess “I didn’t give him an answer yet your highness, because I… um… was… afraid.” She whimpered a bit.

Celestia looked a bit shock, but kept her warm smile “Oh. I think I know what you may be afraid of Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy looked up at her “You do your highness?”

“Yes my dear. I believe you’re afraid to say yes, because not only do you have a son to care for when he returns, but also you’re a young mare whose life is ahead of her.” The princess turned to look out at the horizon “However Fluttershy, you’ve got to think about the fact if you do go through marrying Big Mac, then you both can share a life with your son under the same roof..” She turned to look back at the timid pony “Just think about it, okay my dear?”

Fluttershy nodded “Yes your highness, and thank you.” She gave a soft smile.

Celestia nodded “You’re very welcome Fluttershy. Now shall we go back into the dining hall and prepare ourselves for the return of our precious child?” Fluttershy nodded as the two returned into the dining hall.

Far off beyond the Crystal Empire in the Frozen North, there was a chilling force lurking within the darkest regions of the mountains.

Oh yes Princess Celestia, fill your subjects with false hope that everything will be safe. The moment your dear little human returns, my ultimate revenge shall begin.

Author's Note

Well everything is back to normal when it comes to the ponies getting back their regular looks back. :twilightsmile: However, :pinkiegasp: it looks like that there is some dark force wanting to make it's way toward the Empire to cause misery for every pony.. Also, I want to apologize to everyone for being late in posting this. It's just been stressful for the last few weeks irl.

Chapter 19: A Special Performance

Chapter Nineteen

Nightfall had arrived in Canterlot City and at Canterlot City High in the auditorium, Toby was all alone sitting at the piano. He was delicately stroking his fingers along the ebony and ivory keys as he felt butterflies in his stomach. For tonight was his final night with the friends he came to call his second family and he just wanted it to be special for them.

He was dressed in a finely tailored tuxedo complete with black dress pants and dress shoes. Earlier in the day he asked if Rarity could make it for him and she obliged. For a moment he stopped stroking at the piano keys and reached up to lightly grasp at the heart-shaped pendant of his locket. He held in the palm of his hand and carefully opened it to look down at the picture of his mother with him in her arms.

Mommy, I’ll make you proud tonight when I play the piano for my friends tonight. They have been so caring and protective of me ever since I came to this strange new world. I want to play them the song you sang to me on the night before you left, because their friendship and love reminds me of that song. I’ll always love you Mommy and I miss you so much.

Tears formed in his eyes as he gently closed the pendant and held it close to his chest. Suddenly his ears caught the sound of the auditorium doors being opened and as he turned to look, he saw his friends coming down the aisle. He sniffled and prevented his tears from shedding as he gave them a wave of his hand in which they returned.

The girls were all dressed beautifully in their Fall Formal dresses they wore last year, except for Sunset Shimmer. She chose to wear a more casual, yet still elegant attire. It was an all black dress that reached down to her knees with a red, orange, and yellow flame design stitched into it. The design rose from the bottom of the dress with the the point of each flame stopping at the hip area. For her footwear, Sunset decided to wear her leather boots and also her leather jacket.

Applebloom, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, and Noi walked behind the girls, dressed elegantly as well. Sweetie Belle was slowly breathing in and out as she was asked by Toby to sing while he played the piano. She accepted the task, but she too felt the fluttering of butterflies in her stomach, because this would be the first time she sung on stage and in front of her family and peers.

Applebloom noticed this and placed a hand on her shoulder “Sweetie Belle, are ya alright?” She looked at her friend with concern.

Sweetie Belle nodded “Yeah, I’m okay. I’m just worried that I might mess up on the song Toby asked me to sing, because I don’t want to this special night to go wrong for the little cutie. If that happens, it would be all because of me.” She sighed heavily and gave a frown.

“Would you stop talking all that nonsense Sweetie Belle? It’s so uncool.” Scootaloo looked at the young teen and gave a soft smirk “You’re going to do great, and the little dude is going to be proud of you. We all will be proud of you.” She patted Sweetie’s back gently.

“They’re right Sweetie Belle, don’t you be nervous. Just get up there and sing with all your heart. You know Toby will be there right alongside you to help you if you become too nervous.” Noi gave a warm, reassuring smile.

Sweetie Belle blushed a shade of light pink and smiled at her friends “Thanks you guys. With you three, my sister, her friends, and my cutie of a little brother cheering for me, I know I will do great!” She beamed from ear to ear.

Everyone took their seats except for Sweetie Belle, who walked up onto the stage and behind the curtain to prepare for her performance. The girls looked up to see the child sitting quietly at the piano with his hands folded in his lap, looking a little nervous, but still held himself as a fine young gentleman. Each of them smiles at the boy as Rainbow Dash gives him two thumbs up.

“I just know the little guy is going to do awesome. I just wonder what he’s going to sing for us.” The cyan toned girl looked at the others curiously as they all shrugged their shoulders.

“Whatever song it is, Ah’m sure the little fella is going to do great.” Applejack tipped her hat and smirked proudly “Ah’m sure it’s going to be a good song he chose.”

Pinkie beamed happily and nodded vigorously “Yeppie yep yep! And after our sweet little cupcake of a nephew gets done, I’m going to throw him a ‘Congratulations On A Spectacular And Well Played Piano Performance’ party!” She giggled and randomly pulled out a party streamer and blew it.

The others simply rolled their eyes as Rarity smiled brightly “Oh, the little darling looks so handsome in his tux. I feel so honored and touched that he wanted to ask me to make it for him.” The fashionista felt a small tear trickle down her cheek as she was filled with pride and joy.

“He does look cute.” Fluttershy smiled warmly at the child, and then turned her head to look down a few seats at Noi. A single thought suddenly flowed through her mind Maybe Toby’s right. Maybe I should take her in and adopt her as my own. She is a sweet girl and she does need a mother in her life. She cleared her throat and got up from her seat and walked down to Noi’s.

She gave the girl a warm smile “Um… hi Noi … could I maybe sit with you for a moment?”

Noi nodded “Of course Miss Fluttershy.” She gave Fluttershy a warm smile in return as the timid older girl sat down beside her.

Fluttershy returned the smile and sat down beside Noi. She took in a deep breath and exhaled, and then looked at the girl “Um… Noi … Toby told me about how you are living at the orphanage and that your parents just abandoned you. Um… is that true?” She bit her lower lip, nervous about how Noi would react.

Noi sighed heavily as she didn’t look at Fluttershy, but up at Toby. She gave a soft smile and shook her head slightly before turning her attention back to Fluttershy. She gave her a nod “Yes Miss Fluttershy it’s true. I’ve been living at the orphanage ever since I was an infant and I never knew who my parents were. I’m not surprised he told you, because he such a caring little boy.”

Fluttershy nodded in agreement as she looked up at him, and then back at Noi “Well … umm… he wanted to talk to me earlier this morning about maybe… um… me becoming your mom. Um… I know I’m just a teenager and I might not be old enough to be a mother… but… um I would like to try. What do you say?” She gave a hopeful smile.

Noi turned in her seat some and smiled brightly “Really Miss Fluttershy? Do you really want to be my mom?” She clasped her hands together excitedly.

Fluttershy let out a slight giggle at the girl’s excitement and nodded. She gently held Noi’s hands in hers “Yes Noi I would be more than honored to be your mother. I promise to love you unconditionally with all my heart.” She leaned in and gave the girl a tender kiss on her forehead “We’ll go to the orphanage tomorrow so I can sign the papers.”

The girls looked at the sight with warm smiles and gave a soft applause before turning back to the stage. Sweetie Belle calmly stepped out and walked over to Toby. She gave him a kiss on the cheek “Just play your heart out cutie and I will sing my heart out.” She gave him a wink.

“Okay Sweetie Belle. I know you can do it my big sister.” He replied with a smile then turned on the bench to face the girls. He cleared his throat “Sunset, girls, I wanted to play for you tonight, because it’s my last night here and I just wanted to let you know what you all mean to me. I want to thank you all for treating me with the same love that my mommy did. This song is the song she sung to me on the last night with me, and your friendship reminds me of that song. I hope you all like.” He gave a soft smile and turned to face the piano.

He looked at Sweetie Belle to see if she was ready and she gave him a firm nod. With a deep breath and exhaling, he placed his fingers on the keys and started to play.

(The song I’ll Be belongs to Reba Mcentire)

After the performance was over, each of the girls had tears rolling down their cheeks, but had smiles on their faces. They gave him a standing ovation and wiped away their tears, feeling proud of their friend. Toby smiled proudly after his showing on the piano and got up from his seat, and walked over to Sweetie Belle.

He wrapped his arms around her middle and looked up at her with a big smile “You sung great Sweetie Belle. Thank you for doing this for me.” He spoke happily.

She reached up with a hand and ruffled his hair “It was my pleasure sweetheart.” She leaned down and kissed the top of his head “Let’s go see our friends!” She beamed and gently took his hand in hers.

When they got down onto the floor everyone walked up to them and swallowed them up in a big, warm group hug. There were still tears shedding from everyone, but tears of joy and pride. After the hug was broken up they all congratulated Toby on playing the piano beautifully and Sweetie Belle for singing wonderfully.

Sunset crouched down to Toby’s level and placed a hand on his shoulder “That was so beautiful Toby, and you know that we all do love you unconditionally and truly.” She sniffled and wiped away her tears “If it’s okay Toby, I’ve decided to sing you a song as well. I did some research on songs from where you’re from, Earth and I think I found the perfect song that shows my feelings for you as not only my little brother, but my dear friend.” She gave him a warm smile and slowly stood up.

Toby looked up with a big smile and curiously asked “Oh really Sunset? What is it?”

She simply took both of his hands gently in hers and gave him a warm, teary smile. She then looked at the girls “Ready?” They all nodded and started to hum a soft, melodic tune. Sunset took a deep breath, and exhaled as she began to sing her own song.

(Angels Among Us belongs to Alabama)

After she got done singing, she looked down at Toby who had tears rolling down his cheeks this time. She gave him a warm smile and leaned down to give him a tender kiss on his forehead. She pulled him close to her and gave him a big, tight, warm hug.

Toby sniffled and he looked up at her proudly “That was a beautiful song Sunset, thank you.” He wrapped his arms around her middle and laid his head against her stomach.

The others were in tears once again until the sound of the city’s bell tower going off. It signified that midnight have arrived and everyone looked at the little boy. They knew that it was time for him to return home.

Sunset gently looked down at him “Did you hear that buddy? It’s time for you to go home!” She said softly as she ran her hand through his hair.

He smiled brightly “Oh, it is Sunset. I finally get to go home back to my family and friends!” He said excitedly, but the excitement died when he looked at frowns on the girls faces. He frowned as well as reality struck him that he won’t ever see them again.

Sunset gently grasped his hand “C’mon Toby, lets all go outside to say a proper goodbye.” Everyone nodded in agreement as they made their way back up the aisle way of the auditorium and to exit the school.

While they were walk outside, Sunset looked down at the child that have made an impact in her life. She smiled at him proudly and looked up at the star-filled sky.

Thank you for blessing me with such a wonderful and caring angel.

Author's Note

Well, one more chapter left. I hope you all enjoyed these two songs that I chose for Sunset Shimmer and Toby to sing. I thought these two songs fit perfectly for the bond that they formed along with he girls' bond with Toby. And although it's a male band singing Angels Among Us, just pretend a teen girl is singing it. :twilighsmile:

Chapter 20: Going Home (Final)

Chapter Twenty

Princess Luna’s moon washed over the land with a glow of warmth and comfort as nightfall arrived in Equestria. Just on the outskirts of the Crystal Empire remained Big Mac who was trotting back and forth upon the hill where he asked Fluttershy to marry him. He panted heavily in and out as he felt ashamed of himself for asking the pegasus to marry him during a time where she was missing her son.

How could Ah have been so stupid? Ah should’ve waited until Toby returned to ask Miss Fluttershy to marry me. Ah surely do miss the little guy, and Ah should be more focused on him returning home the thinking about my own greedy needs. Ah…

“Big Mac?” His thoughts were cut off by the timid voice of Fluttershy. He turned to see her trotting up the here “Oh there you are Big Mac, I’ve been looking for you.” She panted lightly and looked at him with a light smile “Um… what are you doing out here?” She gave him a look mixed with curiousness and worry.

A heavy sigh escaped the red stallion’s lips “Well Miss Fluttershy, Ah wanted to apologize for asking you to marry me so soon last night. Ah should’ve wait until our son returned and…” He was gently shushed as Fluttershy placed a hoof on his muzzle.

“Yes!” A soft beaming smile spread across the yellow mare’s face. A pink blush formed on her cheeks as she carefully took her hoof of his muzzle.

Big Mac swallowed deeply and blinked his eyes “Wait Miss Fluttershy… Ya mean?” Fluttershy gave a simple nod and blushed a deeper shade of pink. He beamed from ear to ear “Oh Miss Fluttershy, ya don’t know happy that makes me feel that ya said yes, but how…” She gently placed her hoof back on his muzzle.

“Well… Um… I ‘ve been thinking Big Mac about your proposal… and… um.. I thought it would be good for Toby to have both of us living under the same roof. Also… Um… I love you too Big Mac. Um.. It’s just that I’m really shy… and…” It was her turn to be cut off as Big Mac pressed his muzzle tenderly and gave her a kiss.

After releasing, Fluttershy was left speechless and Big Mac simply grinned “Ah love ya Miss Fluttershy and I promise to the best stallion you could ever have and the best papa Toby could ever have.”

Fluttershy blushed deeply, but suddenly wrapped her forelegs around his neck in a tight hug. He smiled warmly and returned the hug. She felt tears roll down her cheeks “Thank you Big Mac, this is exactly what Toby deserves. We all deserve to be together as a happy family, and it’s going to come true.” She pulled her head back and gave the stallion another kiss.

“Hey Fluttershy, it’s about time for….” The voice of Discord could be heard, causing Fluttershy and Big Mac to jump. The draconequus chuckled “Oh, am I interrupting something?” He gave a sly grin and rested his chin on his lion paw.

Both of the ponies cleared their throats as Fluttershy looked up at him “Um…. no… nothing Discord. We were just… um… hey, why are you here anyway?” She gave a look of curiousness at him.

He simply chuckled “Well my sweet and shy little friend.” He leaned his lion paw down to playfully pinch at her cheek and chuckled “I’m here to let you know, and I guess now your big red friend here that it’s about time for us to meet the others in the mirror room.”

Fluttershy squeaked and looked at Big Mac with a beaming smile “Oh Big Mac, we got to hurry. I don’t want to miss my precious Toby’s return home!” She hooked a foreleg around his “Let’s go!” And she bolted off down the her with Big Mac quickly trotting beside her.

Discord watched as the two zoomed toward the castle with a grin on his muzzle. He chuckled It appears that there is love in the air, and I would have to search for my best tux. With a snap of his talons he vanished.

Back at the castle Big Mac and Fluttershy arrived at the mirror room where every pony and the princesses were all waiting. The group looked curiously at the two entering together as a smirk grew across the muzzle of Rarity “Well, isn’t this a lovely surprise, welcome Big Mac darling.” Big Mac simply gave a nod of his head.

Fluttershy looked up at him and beamed as she turned to face every pony “Um… every pony, before our precious little one returns… um… we have great news!” She looked back at Big Mac “Honey, would you like to tell them?”

“Honey?!” They all gasped in unison.

Big Mac blushed at the comment and looked at every pony “Well… er… Ah’ve asked Fluttershy to marry me and she said yes. So when our son comes back home, we’re going to surprise him and then we’ll start planning our wedding.” A big cheesy grin spread across his muzzle.

A stunned silence fell over the room as everypony had looks of shock on their muzzles. Fluttershy and Big Mac both looked at them nervously as she bit her lower lip “Um… well… um.. what do you all think? It’s going to be a big surprise for my precious one when he comes home.”

“Well yall, what do ya say? Ah hope yall would be happy to…” Before Big Mac could finish, everypony rushed toward the two and swallowed them up in a big hug.

“Congratulations darlings!” Rarity beamed with excitement “Oh, this is such delightful news! I would be more than honored Fluttershy and Big Mac if you would allow me the opportunity to create you both something marvelous for the occasion.” She batted her eyelashes in a hopeful manner.

“That would be great Rarity.” The yellow pegasus smiled warmly and looked at her mate “What do you think Big Mac, would it be nice for Rarity to do my wedding dress and your tux?” She leaned in to give him a peck on the cheek, causing the group to let out a d’aww.

Big Mac simply responded “Eeyup.”

Rarity clapped her forehooves together “Then it will be done. I promise to create you two the most marvelous wedding attire I’ve ever designed. I’ll do it first thing when we all return, but now it’s time for me to welcome my dear little nephew back home.” She gives the two a beaming smile before trotting over to the mirror.

“Rarity’s right girls. We can all talk about the wedding and everything once our son is back in our arms.” Fluttershy hooked her foreleg with Big Mac’s as they both nodded to their friends and trotted over to the mirror as well. Soon everypony followed suit as they all awaited on the return of their child.

Back in Canterlot City

Outside the school, the girls and Toby were all gathered around the statue where Toby first came through into their world. While he was thrilled to finally go back home, he was also saddened to say goodbye to his new friends and family. He sighed heavily as he looked at them “I’m going to miss you all. You have been good friends to me and although we’re from different places, you are all apart of my family.” He felt tears roll down his cheeks, but they were tears of joy.

Just like they did after his beautiful performance, the girls gathered around him and gave him a big, warm, group hug. They too began to shed tears of both joy and sorrow as they knew this was the last time they would see the precious little boy who touched their lives like no one else.

Once they broke away from the hug, each of the girls wanted to say their own goodbye to the little boy. The first was Pinkie Pie who playfully grabbed Toby from underneath his arms and lifted him up high in the air. She then began spinning around holding him gently,and then brought him back down to blow a raspberry on his tummy, causing the group to let out a light-hearted laugh.

She set him back down on the ground, crouched down on one knee, and wrapped him up in a warm hug. She rubbed up and down his back “I’m going to miss you my sweet little cupcake of a friend. It’s going to be sad not to have any parties with you Toby, but I just know that your pony version auntie of me will throw you a very fun ‘Welcome Back Nephew Toby, We Missed You So Much’ party!” She beamed from ear to ear as he gave the boy a kiss on the cheek.

Toby giggled and smiled softly at her “I’m going to miss you too Pinkie. Thank you for comforting me that day in the park when I couldn’t tell you all my story.” He felt tears well up in his eyes as he recalled that day.

Pinkie delicately ran her hand through his hair “There is no need to thank me you cute little sweetheart.” She playfully poked her two index fingers against his tummy, causing him to giggle. She smiled warmly at him and gave him one last big hug before standing back up and stepping back.

Rainbow Dash stepped up and reached a hand down to ruffle at the boy’s hair. She smirked softly at him “Well kiddo, it was awesome getting to know you.” She knelt down on one knee and placed her hand on his shoulder and playfully shook it “Keep up those basketball skills too when you get back home. I see a great athlete in you Toby. Of course not as great as me, but great nonetheless.” She chuckled as she pulled him into a warm hug “I’m going to miss you little dude, you just keep being awesome like you are Toby.” She rubbed at his back and stood back up.

He looked up at her “Thank you Rainbow Dash for letting me play with you that day and believing in me that I could do good.” Rainbow Dash smiled softly and rubbed at her eye with a finger.

A collected d’awww escaped everyone as she looked at them “What?! I have something in my eyes.” She stepped back.

“Well sugarcube, Ah guess this is the end of the line and ya must be getting back home.” Applejack tipped her hat to Toby “Just remember Toby to always stay honest and truthful, not only to yourself but to your family and friends.” She knelt down and pulled him into a warm embrace “Ah’m sure gonna miss ya little feller.”

Toby hugged around her neck gently “I’m going to miss you too Applejack, and I promise to always be honest and tell the truth no matter what.” He pulled away and gave her a warm smile.

Applejack returned the smile and ruffled his hair before standing up and stepping back to allow the next girl to say goodbye. Rarity leaned down and picked Toby up from under his arms and sat him on her hip. Her eyes were stained with tears as she held him with one arm supporting his bottom and the other supporting his back.

“Toby, I just want to let you know and I know the girls know so too, but you are such a precious little darling of a boy. Don’t you ever change who you are, okay dear?” She leaned in to give him a tender kiss on the cheek.

He gave a tearful smile and hugged her around her neck. He laid his head on her shoulder “I promise Rarity I’ll always stay the good boy I am. You are a good friend like all the girls, and you do make very pretty dresses just like my Auntie Rarity in Ponyville. Don’t you stop making dresses.” He smiled softly.

She reached up with a hand and gently stroked at his head before turning her head to kiss him one more time on the cheek. She put him on the ground “I promise darling, I will keep being the best fashionista I can be, and it’s because of my friends, and also because of the wonderful little boy inside of you that I’ve come to call my friend.” She gave him a warm smile and cutely poked at his nose.

Fluttershy walked up, but before she could say anything, Toby hugged around her waist tightly. She was taken aback a bit, but she gently wrapped her arms around his back in a warm embrace. She leaned her head down to kiss the top of his “Um… Toby, I know I’m not either one of your mothers.. but… ever since we met on your first day of school… um… I’ve felt like you were apart of me. I just want to tell you that I love you sweetie, and no matter what happens in the future, just know that you are loved by not just us, but all of your other family.” She gave him a warm smile.

“I know Fluttershy, and I love you too. Although you aren’t my mommy or my momma, you will always be my family and all of you girls too.” He looked up at all them who gave him a tearful smile.

Fluttershy let out a slight squeak “Oh my… I almost forgot. Noi sweetheart come here.” She motioned for the young girl to come and stand beside, which Noi obliged. When she stepped beside Fluttershy, the teen placed her hands gently on her shoulders “Um… Toby, after some consideration of what you asked of me this morning… and um… tomorrow I’m going to officially be the mother of Noi.” She grinned ear from ear.

A look mixed with surprise and joy spread across the young child’s face. He looked at Noi “Really Noi? You’re going to have a mommy?”

Noi gave a nod and smiled brightly “Yes it’s true sweetheart. Fluttershy is going to be my new mom, and it’s all because of you Toby. Thank you so much sweetheart.” She leaned her head forward and gave him a kiss on the cheek.

He blushed “I’m proud for you Noi and happy that you are going to finally be adopted and have a family.” He then looked back at Fluttershy “I know you’re going to be a great mommy Fluttershy, just like my momma in Equestria.”

The older girl knelt down and pulled him into a hug “Thank you sweetie, I hope I don’t let you down.” She rubbed up and down his back soothingly and pulled him back gently. She caressed his cheek “You just remain the respectful and polite young gentleman you are Toby. Just like Sunset’s song, you truly are an angel to all of us honey.” She kissed her forehead and the others nodded in agreement.

Fluttershy stood up and stepped back with Noi’s hand in hers. The three young girls who took the took the role of Toby’s big sisters walked up to him and gave him a group hug. Each gave him a kiss on the top of his head and rubbed at his back comfortably.

“We love you little brother!” They spoke in unison.

Scootaloo ruffled his hair “It was awesome meet you little guy. I had fun the day at the park playing that game of bball with you. You keep up the game and keep being the cool little dude you are.” She gave him a soft smirk and playfully punched at his shoulder.

“Ah’m gonna miss ya buddy.” Applebloom patted him on his back “But Ah know ya need to get back home to your family. Just know that ya have three more big sisters here thinking about you.” She gave him a wink and stepped back.

Sweetie Belle pulled him into a big hug of her own and stroked the top of his head delicately. She leaned her head down and kiss his crown “Applebloom is right cutie, you’ll always have a special place in our hearts, every one of us.” She motioned to all the girls with her hand “And I just hope we all will have a special place in yours.” She gave a bright and warm smile before releasing the hug.

Toby sniffled and nodded “Of course Sweetie Belle. You and everyone will always be with me in my heart.” He smiled warmly up at everyone, but noticed that one of them was absent from the circle of friends. He then saw Sunset standing off to the side with her hands folded in front of her as he carefully walked through the circle and toward her.

Tears were streaming down her cheeks as she looked at the little boy who had become such an angel in her life and gave her so much hope. A frown appeared on Toby’s face as he approached her and looked up at her “Sunset, please don’t cry.” He hugged her tightly around her middle as he laid his head against her stomach.

A heavy sigh escaped her lips as she placed one hand on the back of his head and wrapped her other arm around his back hugging him to her. She lowered her head and buried it in the top of his “Oh my precious little angel of a brother, I’m going to miss you so much. You’re such a beautiful child Toby, inside and out, and I hope that someday I get to see you again one way or another.” She knelt down to one knee and kissed his cheek “Don’t you ever change who you are Toby. You are not only an angel, but a beautiful gift to all of us.”

The flood of tears Toby tried to hold back finally broke free as he wrapped his arms around her neck “I’m going to miss you too Sunset so much. Thank you for being there for me the first day here and protecting me from Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon.” He sniffled and laid his head on her shoulder.

She just held him and rubbed up and down his back soothingly “No need to thank me buddy, that’s what family is for.” She smiled and turned her head to kiss at his cheek. They continued the hug for a moment longer as the others cried and everyone had tearful smiles on their faces.

Suddenly the statue’s center became a swirling vortex causing everyone to look in awe. With another heavy sigh Sunset carefully broke the hug and placed her hands on Toby’s shoulder “Well my angel, it looks like it’s time. Are you ready to go back home to reunite with your family?” She gave him a soft, yet sad smile.

Toby sniffled and nodded “Yes I am, but I wish you were going with me Sunset. You are my big sister, and I’m going to miss you so much, but I understand that this is your home here. Just know that I love you Sunset and you are my guardian angel.” He smiled softly, yet sadly as well.

Sunset reached up to wipe away her tears and rubbed at his shoulders “Well buddy, you know you will always be my little brother, and if you ever need to smile on a day that you are sad, just think of me and the girls.” She gave him one last kiss on his forehead and stood up “Goodbye Toby, I love you.” She stepped back to allow the boy to go home.

With a deep breath, Toby turned around and approached the statue. He looked into the swirling portal and slowly turned around to face the ones he called his friends and second family one last time. He gave a wave of his small hand “Goodbye everyone, I love you!” He choked back a sob as he turned back toward the portal.

“Goodbye Toby, we love you!” The girls all said in unison as they watched their little friend step into the port and in a flash was gone. However the portal was still open as if it was waiting on another figure to step through. Then they all turned to face Sunset who had her back toward them with her gaze staring at the swirling vortex.

“Uh, Sugarcube, why didn’t ya go with the little feller?” Applejack asked softly as she walked up to Sunset and placed a hand calmly on her shoulder.

Another hand was placed on her shoulder “Yes darling, you know that the little dear loves you and wanted you to go with him. Why in the world of Canterlot would you not go home with him?” Rarity gave a small frown to her friend.

Sunset let out a heavy sigh and turned toward the girls “I can’t go back to Equestria you guys. You all know my story and why I can’t go back. They would never accept me as his friend or family.” Fresh hot tears were rolling down her cheeks “I love Toby, but I don’t know if they would allow me the chance to be apart of his life as his big sister. Not after what I done.”

Without warning Rainbow Dash stomped up to her and firmly smacked her across the face. Everyone gasped “That is enough Shimmer!” She gave a disapproving look.

“Ow! What was that for Rainbow?!” Sunset rubbed at her cheek with a hand.

The cyan toned girl sighed heavily and arched her eyebrows disappointingly. She placed her hand on Sunset’s shoulder firmly “I’m sorry for doing that, but girl, you’re being so uncool right now letting that child go back home alone. Yeah it was horrible what you done by stealing that Twilight Sparkle’s crown and tried to turn everyone into your patsies. However, that was the past and this is the now, so get your rear in gear and go after him.” She crossed her arms and let out a proud huff.

Everybody’s jaws dropped at the assertiveness Rainbow shown, but mostly the wisdom in which she spoke. She quirked an eyebrow at their stares “What? I’m just telling the truth.” She smirked and chuckled.

“Um… she’s right Sunset.” Fluttershy looked at the fiery haired girl “Toby may have all of his family back in Equestria just waiting to welcome him back… um…. but that family won’t feel complete to him without you by his side. We are your friends Sunset and we all love you.” She gave a soft smile and very softly let go of Noi’s hand which the younger girl understood as she walked up to Sunset and gave her a hug.

Pinkie Pie beamed and skipped up to Sunset “Yeah Sunny, the sweet little cupcake is going to need you as a big sister to look up to. And if we can forgive you, I’m sure the pretty and nice pony versions of us can forgive you too.” She joined in on the hug along with the rest.

As they shared a group hug Sunset allowed the remaining of her tears to shed “Oh you girls are so special to me.” They broke the group hug as Sunset let out a heavy sigh and gave a soft smile to her friends “You all are right and Rainbow Dash, thank you for that smack of reality.”

“Ah, don’t mention it Shimmer. That’s what friends are for, to help each other in need.” Rainbow smirked proudly “Now you get going before I get too touchy feely.”

Sunset chuckled as she looked around at each of the girls “I’m going to miss you all. You all shown me what true friendship is all about, and for that I thank you. I hope to see you all again some day,and I promise to make you proud of me as I continue to being the best person I can be.” She smiled softly at them, took in a deep breath and exhaled, and then turned toward the statue.

She turned to face them one final time “Goodbye girls, I’ll miss you!” She gave a wave of her hand and faced the portal Here I come my little brother. She entered into the portal and just like Toby, she was gone in a flash. The portal finally closed as she left Canerlot.

The girls smiled proudly as they watched their friend exit from their world into the portal. A heavy united sigh escaped their lips “Well gals, what shall we do now?” Applejack looked at them curiously.

Out of nowhere Pinkie squeaked excitedly “I think it’s time for us to throw a ‘We’re Gonna Miss Sunset Shimmer, But Proud That She Is Going To Live With Her Little Brother And His Family’ party!” She beamed happily.

Everyone giggled at her antics as they all decided to walk together away from the school for the night.

The Crystal Empire…

After going through the portal Toby slipped into unconsciousness just like his first time through it. However he could faintly hear voices calling to him “Oby?... Toby?... Toby? Wake up sweetheart?” Slowly, he blinked his eyes some until he could see through the lens of his glasses. At first his vision was blurry, but once it cleared he could see several sets of hooves around him.

He let out a small, soft grunt as he found himself on the floor/ the crystal floor of the mirror room. He gasped and slowly stood up as he blinked his eyes a few more times. Once he opened them fully, he could see that he was facing his family and a wide smile spread across his face.

Although they were all smiling at him, his eyes fell on one pony “Momma!” He cried out as he ran up to Fluttershy and wrapped his arms warmly around her neck as she crouched down when she saw him running toward her. He cried happily into her shoulder “Oh Momma, I’ve miss you so much!” He couldn’t help but shake with light sobs.

Fluttershy felt tears of her own start to escape her eyes and roll down her cheeks. She wrapped both of her forelegs around her little boy in a warm embrace and laid her head over his shoulder. She rubbed up and down his back soothingly “Oh my precious little Toby, Momma missed you so much too!” They held the hug for a few moments.

Every pony quietly stood there with warm smiles on their muzzles as they watched the two share their special mother and son moment together. After releasing the hug, Toby sniffled and looked up at his adoptive mother, and then around at everypony else. He cried out softly each of their names “Auntie Rarity, Auntie Pinkie, Auntie Rainbow, Auntie Applejack, Auntie Twilight, Auntie Celestia, Auntie Luna, big sisters Applebloom, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon,Uncle Discord, and Papa Big Mac I’ve missed you all so much too!” He allowed extra tears to flow.

“We miss you Toby!” They all said altogether and trotted up to him giving him an all around big hug.

Kevin, Nikolai, Riley, and Firebolt stood off to the side to witness the reunion between the human child and his family. Kevin turned to the other three “Hey guys, how about we go outside for a while and let them have this time together? We can spend time with Toby and get to know him later.” The satyr gave a warm smile.

“You’re right my friend.” Nikolai gave a firm nod and looked at his partner, patting him on the head “Come Riley, let’s go do some more exploring, this time in the woods.” Riley simply nodded and the two turned to walk away.

Kevin turned to trot away when he noticed Firebolt quietly standing alone “Hey buddy, how about you join me and we go see what else is around this beautiful place?”

The stallion nodded “Sounds good to me my friend.” He gave Kevin a warm smile as they exited the mirror room.

After breaking the hug Toby looked up at them “I’m so happy to be back home with all of you. I…” He was cut off as there was a thud heard behind them.

“Ugh… I forgot how much that hurts when going through that thing.” Sunset Shimmer grunted as she slowly stood up, now back in her pony form shook off effects of going through the portal.

“Sunset!” An gleeful yell escaped Toby’s lips, causing the mare to look up after shaking her head to get the extra cobwebs out.

She looked to see Toby and smiled warmly “Hi there buddy, surprised to see me?” She gave a laugh as the little boy walked up to her. She saw that she even stood above him in pony form so she crouched down and he hugged her around her neck. She wrapped a foreleg around his back and kissed his forehead.

“Sunset, I thought you said you was going to stay back in Canterlot City. What made you change your mind?” He asked curiously, but with a big smile.

“Well Toby, I…”

“Sunset Shimmer, it is good to have you return to Equestria.” Princess Celestia trotted up and gave her a warm smile “Welcome back my little pony.”

Sunset swallowed deeply and bowed her head “Thank you your highness.” She looked up at the alicorn “I want to apologize Princess Celestia for the crime I committed last time was here. I…” She was gently cut off as Celestia raised a hoof.

“Don’t you fret Sunset, Twilight Sparkle explained how you learned your lesson before she left your world. You are forgiven and it looks like that my dear little nephew has made not only a new friend, but a new family member while he was gone.” She smiled down at the child and nuzzled the top of his head. She cleared her throat as she turned toward everypony “Well my little ponies and nephew, shall we head toward the throne room and allow our precious child tell us of his adventure?” They all nodded and started to exit one by one.

Fluttershy trotted up to her son and knelt to let him climb up on her back, which he happily obliged. As he got on her back and hugged around her neck, she turned to kiss at his cheek. She then blushed “Um… and Toby sweetheart, your papa and I have something special to tell you. Isn’t that right Big Mac?” She turned to look at the stallion and trotted up close to him.

“Eeyup.” He looked back at his son “Toby my big boy, you momma and Ah are going to get married.” His red cheeks became redder as he told the boy the news.

“Really?! You mean I’m going to be living with both of you?!” He asked happily as a wide smile of joy spread across his face. Fluttershy and Big Mac simply nodded as Toby gently tightened his hug around her neck, but she didn’t mind, because she was so happy to have her son back.

Sunset followed behind the three with a warm smile on her face You deserve it buddy. For being the special angel you are, you deserve to have the family you so wished for.

Meanwhile back in the region of the frozen north, the lurking figure focused it’s shadowy eyes upon the Crystal Empire. Made of nothing but shadow and smoke, a low heavy chuckle escaped from it’s form.

That’s right little human, enjoy your time back home with your family and friends as long as you can. For the time will come when I, King Sombra shall make my triumphant return to power, and take back my throne of the Crystal Empire. And you my dear child are going to be the instrument I use to solidify it. But for now, in order for my plan to become reality, I’m going to need some help. I believe I’ll pay a visit to Tartarus to begin with.

Soon the shadowy form of the tyrant king slowly descended from the frozen north and headed toward it’s destination.

Soon Equestria, I promise you all will fall before the mighty hooves of King Sombra.

Author's Note

Well, that's it. I hope I made this chapter as good as the rest. :twilight: Also :pinkiegasp: it looks like that the evil King Sombra has some sort of twisted plan for Toby. :twilightoops:

Prologue

It was a beautiful, calm spring day in the land of Equestria as morning birds of each region greeted the day with their beautiful melody. In the town of Ponyville, while most of the towns’ ponies were outside tending to their gardens or simply enjoying a morning stroll, Fluttershy and Toby were having breakfast. As she ate, Fluttershy couldn’t help but smile warmly at the small human child who she adopted as her son two years ago.

He may be eight years old and growing up, but he is still my precious little one. He has endured so much; first with that foul beast for a father of his, and then that she-pony Chrysalis foal napping him, using him to try and rule Equestria. Yet, through all of that, he remains the sweet little boy I’ve come to love with all my heart.

After she finished her breakfast, she looked over at him. “Toby sweetie, do you have everything packed for our trip to the Crystal Empire?”

He looked up from eating his scrambled eggs, giving his mom a bright smile, and nodded. “Yes Momma. I can’t wait to go to the Crystal Empire to visit Aunt Cadence and Uncle Shining.” He went back to eating his scrambled eggs, finishing up the last few bites.

He gathered his empty plate as Fluttershy gathered hers, and they headed into the kitchen to get the dishes washed. Fluttershy pulled a chair over to the sink beside her for Toby to climb up on. She smiled warmly at him as she performed the washing of the dishes, while Toby dried them off with a dish towel.

While they were cleaning Toby looked over at his mom curiously. “Momma, what is the Crystal Empire like?” He placed the dried dishes back into their respective cabinets.

Fluttershy giggled lightly at his curiosity. “Well sweetheart, the Crystal Empire is a small kingdom just like Canterlot, and it is just north from here. All the ponies that live there are made out of crystal, and they are all connected together through the Crystal Heart, which is the energy source of the entire kingdom.”

A wondrous smile formed across his face. “Oh, that sounds neat Momma.” His smile slowly turned into a small frown as he dried off the last remaining dished, and placed them in the cabinets. He turned to his mom, letting out a heavy sigh. “Momma, do you think the ponies of the Crystal Empire will like me?”

Fluttershy frowned at the question and scooped her son up into her forelegs, embracing him close. She held him underneath his legs with a foreleg, resting his back against the crook so she could look into his eyes. She leaned in, nuzzling him gently on the cheek. “Toby sweetie, of course the crystal ponies will like you. There is nothing to be worried about, I promise. They are just as nice as the ponies here in Ponyville and the ponies in Canterlot you’ve met.” She gave him a reassuring smile, rubbing at his side soothingly.

He gave her a warm smile, hugging her around her neck. “Okay Momma.”

Fluttershy sighed warmly while she held her son comfortably in her forelegs, rubbing along his back. After a few more minutes, they gently broke the hug, and she placed Toby on the floor. “That’s my baby boy. Now let’s go get our bags, double check to make sure we have everything, and we’ll go meet the others at the train station.” He looked up at her, nodding, and they exited the kitchen to go upstairs.

After double checking their saddlebags, Toby and Fluttershy returned downstairs with Angel waiting for them. Toby smiled at the bunny, rubbing between his ears, causing Angel to thump his paw against the floor happily. “I’ll see you in a few days Angel. I’ll see you all too.” He looked to wave at the other animals that were inside, and they returned the wave with their paws and talons.

Fluttershy leaned head down to give Angel a kiss on top of his head. “Angel sweetheart, you are in charge while we’re gone, okay?” Angel chittered and saluted with a paw. Fluttershy let out a soft giggle, turning to look down at Toby. “Are you ready sweetie?”

He looked up at her with a soft smile, nodding. “Yes, Momma.” Fluttershy leaned on her forelegs to allow him to climb up on her back, and then she trotted out of the cottage. She turned to look at her animal friends. “Goodbye everyone, we’ll be back in a few days.” She waved a hoof at them as they returned the wave, and the two headed toward the train station.

As they arrived at the train station, they saw that the others were patiently waiting for them. Toby smiled happily at seeing his family and friends, waving. “Good morning everyone, we’re here!” He expressed excitedly as Fluttershy leaned on her forelegs to let him climb off.

“Good morning Toby!” They all greeted in unison.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders galloped up to their little brother, swallowing him up in a big, warm hug. Toby sighed happily, giggling in the group hug. “Good morning my big sisters!” he exclaimed.

“Good morning our little brother!” they said in unison, nuzzling at him on his cheeks, and top of his head before breaking the embrace.

“Are ya ready to go see the Crystal Empire little buddy?” Applebloom asked, reaching a hoof up to rub at his head.

Toby giggled and nodded. “Yes I am big sister Applebloom. I can’t wait to see Aunt Cadence and Uncle Shining again, but also see the Crystal Empire.” He smiled brightly.

Sweetie Belle nuzzled at his cheek. “I know you are going to love it Toby. Although we weren’t able to spend much time there last time, it was still so much fun!” She beamed with excitement causing her horn to spark.

“Excuse me?!” Rarity gasped as she, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash trotted up to the three fillies. “What do you mean by ‘last time’ Sweetie Belle, darling?”

Sweetie Belle turned to look at her sister, giving her a nervously awkward smile. “Well Rarity… I … we…” She was cut off by Scootaloo who pointed a hoof at Spike.

“It was Spike’s brilliant idea to go to the Crystal Empire in the first place!” She flapped her wings, giving the baby dragon a stern look, and nod.

Twilight gasped, glaring at her assistant. “Is this true Spike?!” Her lips pursed with frustration, causing the baby dragon to shake nervously. She face hoofed herself “You know what…never mind. We will talk about this later. Right now, this supposed to be a fun-filled trip, so when the train gets here let’s go to the Crystal Empire!” She exclaimed as the others nodded in agreement.

“Yeah, that is what I like to hear!” Pinkie Pie beamed bright as her eyes went wide, a huge face-splitting grin shown, and she randomly shot up in the air, causing fireworks to shoot off out of nowhere.

Every pony, along with Toby looked up in awe, yet bewildered at the pink pony’s ability to do the impossible. Toby giggled lightly, and gently pulled on his mom’s saddlebags, whispering “Momma?”

Fluttershy looked down at him with a warm smile. “Yes sweetie?” She nuzzled at his cheek with a blushing smile.

Toby blushed at being nuzzled. “How does Aunt Pinkie Pie do that?” He let out a soft giggle.

Fluttershy turned to Pinkie who was bouncing around giddily. She looked back down at her son “Well… um… sweetheart… it’s just Pinkie being Pinkie.” She nuzzled at his nose, causing Toby to let out a giggle.

The Friendship Express came pulling into the train station to a slow, steady stop. The passenger doors opened, and out trotted the conductor. “Welcome to the Friendship Express folks, do you have your tickets?”

Twilight levitated a bundle of ten tickets to the conductor. “Here you go Sir.”

He nodded at Twilight and the others. “Thank you, and welcome aboard the Friendship Express. May your traveling be safe and comfortable.” He stepped aside to let them board the train.

Toby walked up beside his big sisters. “Big sisters, where are Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara?” He looked at them curiously with a sad smile.

“Well, ya see Toby, Diamond Tiara’s dad got some vacation time off his job. He asked if Silver Spoon would like to go to Las Pegasus with him and Diamond before we asked if she would like to go with us to the Crystal Empire.” Applebloom spoke for the other two, patting Toby on his back. “But she wanted me to tell ya that she will be thinking about ya, and will be waiting for ya to return.”

He nodded. “Oh, okay. That’s okay though, I hope she has fun in Las Pegasus.” He gives them a big smile, looking around at his family as they find a seat on the train. “I still have all my family with me, and I know this is going to be fun.”

“That’s right buddy.” Scootaloo said flapping her wings proudly. She looked over to see Spike sitting alone the opposite side of the train with his arms crossed. “Aw…. What’s wrong dragon boy? Are you still upset that I ratted on you?”

The baby dragon huffed, turning his head up. “I’m not talking to either three of you tattle tales.” He let out a puff of smoke in frustration.

They d’awwed at the dragon’s little temper as the conductor spoke over the intercom. “Next stop folks is the Crystal Empire.” Suddenly the train started rolling along the tracks, departing from the Ponyville train station, starting its trek to the Crystal Empire.

After several minutes, the Friendship Express pulled up to the train station of the Crystal Empire, the doors opened, and the group of ponies, and human child exited. They were greeted by Princess Cadence standing on the dock. A warm smile spread across her face as she saw her sister-in-law, her friends, and her little nephew.

“Cadence!” Twilight said excitedly as she galloped up to her, hugging her around the neck.

“Hello Twilight!” Cadence replied. They broke the hug to perform their greeting when Twilight was only a filly.

“Sunshine, Sunshine

Ladybugs awake,

Clap your hooves

And do a little shake.”

They giggled afterwards and Cadence nodded her head to the others. “Welcome back to you my friends.” The other Elements of Harmony, the CMC, Spike, and Toby bowed their heads respectively. Cadence beamed when she spotted Toby. “Hello my little nephew, come here.” She motioned with a fore hoof.

He smiled happily, walking up to her. “Hi Aunt Cadence!” he said happily as he gave her a big hug around her neck. He sighed softly as he laid his head on her shoulder.

She patted him on the back with a hoof. “Welcome to the Crystal Empire Toby. Your Uncle Shining is at the castle waiting for us to arrive.” She rubbed along his back some more before gently pulling apart. She gave him a warm smile. “Would you like to ride on my back sweetheart?”

Toby smiled up at her, nodding. He turned to look at Fluttershy “Is it okay if I ride on Aunt Cadence’s back Momma?”

Fluttershy nodded “Of course it is sweetie.” She gave him a warm smile.

Cadence leaned down for him to climb up. She looked back at him, giving him a warm smile. “Okay my little nephew, hold on.” She spread out her wings carefully and Toby gently wrapped his little arms around her neck. She patted at his hands as she gently flapped her wings to hover into the air. The others smiled up at the princess and Toby, as she flapped her wings, and flew toward the castle.

Fluttershy hovered into the air, along with Rainbow Dash, Scootaloo, and Twilight who all followed Cadence in the air, while the others trotted on the ground. Pinkie Pie was using the giant stilts she had acquired from her first visit to the Crystal Empire. Where did she pack them at? It’s best we just leave that question alone and don’t ask.

While in the air, enjoying the calm wind blowing against his skin, Toby looked down to see crystal ponies trotting along the streets looking up in admiration for their princess. “Aunt Cadence, it is very pretty here in the Crystal Empire. Thank you for inviting me.” He gave her a big, warm smile.

She smiled warmly back at him “You are very welcome precious. I’m glad you like it here, and I promise you will enjoy the castle.” She gave him a wink as they slowly approached the castle where Shining Armor was standing on the steps. Cadence carefully lowered to the ground.

“Hello every pony, and welcome back to the Crystal Empire!” he bowed his head at the guests. He looked up to see Toby riding on Cadence’s back, giving him a soft smirk. “Well, hey there big guy, and how is my cool little nephew doing?” He trotted up beside Cadence and reached a hoof up to rub at the child’s head.

Toby giggled happily, giving is uncle a big smile. “I’m doing good Uncle Shining. I've missed you.” He reached to give him a hug around his neck, while still on Cadence’s back.

Shining smiled warmly at the gesture, reaching a foreleg up to hug Toby back. “Aw… I've missed you too big guy.” They gently broke the hug and Shining looked at him in the eyes. “How would you like to take a tour of the Crystal Palace, Toby?”

Toby nodded excitedly. “Yes Uncle Shining, that sounds like fun.” He giggled happily, along with the others who d’awwed at the happy child.

“Follow me every pony.” Shining nodded as he turned and trotted inside the castle. Cadence followed behind him with Toby on her back, along with the others.

As soon as they entered through the palace doors, Toby looked up in awe at the high ceiling of the main hall, and the beauty of the all crystal interior. He enjoyed riding on Cadence’s back, admiring the beauty of the palace as they were trotting through.

Shining Armor took the group through the entirety of the castle, until they were trotting down one of the many corridors, and came across an opened door. It revealed a room that held a unique looking mirror. The frame around it was lavender with deep magenta gems embedded all around it.

Toby looked in the room curiously and gently asked. “Uncle Shining and Aunt Cadence, what is that room?” He pointed with a finger.

“Well big guy, this room is a bit off limits, because of the mirror inside. But I don’t see a problem in letting you see it. C’mon every pony.” He motioned for the others to follow with a hoof as they all entered.

Cadence looked back at Toby. “You see sweetheart, this mirror has magical abilities to be able to send us to another world, but it has only been used a few times. Three, to be exact.” She smiled awkwardly as she leaned down to let Toby climb off her back to go look at the mirror.

Toby carefully walked toward the mirror curiously. He turned to look up at Cadence, Shining, and the others. “Oh, who was the first one to use it Aunt….ah!” He missed his step, tripping over the first step of the platform that the mirror was standing on. He landed hard on his knee “Ow!” He let out a small cry.

Fluttershy galloped up to him. “Oh Toby sweetie, are you okay?” She asked worriedly and he slowly stood up rubbing at his knee. She laid a wing over his back, rubbing it soothingly, and brought him in for a comforting hug.

He sniffled “I’m okay Momma. It just hurt a little bit, but I’m okay. “He looked up with a reassuring smile. Fluttershy gently pulled him back and gave him a gentle kiss on the forehead.

She smiled warmly down at him, but gasped. “Toby… your locket!” She pointed at the place on his royal blue jacket where his locket is.

He looked down and his face became pale to see that it was gone. “My locket…it’s….it’s gone!” He looked up at his mom and back at his family frantically. “W-where is it?!” He used his hands to feel in the pockets of his jogging pants, the pockets on the sides of his jacket, but he couldn’t find it. He looked down, scanning the floor for it, but couldn’t find it on the ground either.

He looked on the platform to find it was there, but then looked at the mirror which was rippling a little, and his face became paler. “Oh…no, do you think it fell through the mirror Momma?” He stood there shaking with fear of losing his locket. He turned to look up at Fluttershy with tears stinging his eyes. “I’ve got to get it back Momma!” He cried out.

The others looked on concerned for the little boy. Fluttershy looked down at her son with a frown, and then looking at the mirror. She shook her head “Toby sweetie, I can’t let you go. It’s too dangerous, and I don’t want anything bad to happen to you.”

“She is right Toby.” Twilight spoke up. “I’ve used this mirror before, and the world I went to… well, it’s too dangerous for one as young as you sweetheart.”

Toby lowered his head, shaking it vigorously, closing his small hands into little fists. Tears fell from his eyes, staining the crystal floor. He took in a deep shuddering breath, letting it out heavily. He looked up at his mom with pleading eyes “Please Momma, you’ve got to let me go through that mirror. My locket is the only thing I have to remember my Mommy by! Please Momma, please let me go and get it back!” He cried louder, hugging one of Fluttershy’s forelegs hard, burying his face in her chest.

Fluttershy’s heart broke at the sight of her son like this. She reached her free foreleg up to hug him close to her, stroking up and down his back. She let out a heavy sigh “Alright Toby, you can go and get your locket back, but you’ve got to let one of us come with you.”

Toby released the remainder of his tears into her soft, warm chest fur before lifting his head up to look at her. He sniffled, but had a look of determination on his face. He held his hug around her foreleg. “No Momma, I want to do this on my own. I need to be brave, and not be afraid anymore. Please Momma, you’ve got to let me do this on my own, please?!” He looked up at her begging.

Fluttershy felt tears sting her eyes, but gave him a warm, sad smile. She reached up with her hoof to stroke his hair. “You are growing up so fast Toby, and you are only eight years old.” She let out a heavy sigh and nodded. “Alright sweetie, you can go alone, but promise me that you will be careful, and if you are in danger, just be brave for Momma, okay?”

Toby looked up at her with a tearful smile of his own. “Yes Momma, I promise I’ll be careful, and be brave for you.” He reached up to hug her tightly around her neck. “I love you Momma! Thank you for letting me do this alone.” He turned his head to give her a soft kiss on the cheek.

Fluttershy allowed her tears to flow freely, rubbing along his back, and giving him a tender kiss in return on his cheek. They broke the hug “Momma loves you too Toby! You just be safe.”

Cadence carefully trotted up her nephew, looking down at him, and gave him a warm smile. “Toby, listen to me, okay?” He nodded. “The portal only stays open every thirty moons. So you have only thirty days to retrieve your Mommy’s locket, or you will be trapped in the other world.” She gave him a sad smile.

He swallowed deeply, but shook off his nervousness. “I understand Aunt Cadence. I promise I’ll be back before thirty days.” He looked up at her, Shining, and then at his family. “I love you all, and I promise I’ll be back.” He smiled warmly at them all and carefully turned toward the mirror.

“Be safe little brother!” The Cutie Mark Crusader said in unison.

“Be safe Toby, we love you!” The others spoke altogether.

Fluttershy let out a shuddering breath. “Be safe my son, I love you.”

Toby turned toward his mom. “I love you too Momma.” He gave one last smile before stepping onto the platform. He reached out his hand, noticing it went through the mirror, and pulled it back. He looked back one more time at his family, who all gave him a reassuring nod. He turned back to the mirror, taking in a deep breath, and took a big step into the mirror.

He was suddenly sucked into the mirror. He let out a scream as he felt himself being turned around and around. His vision was filled with colorful spinning light, until suddenly the environment around him immediately turned black.

His eyes were closed, and he was unconscious.

A New Show; Episode Two

DISCLAIMER: This story was written without any input from GeodesicDragon

The first thing the viewers for the second episode of A New Show, and the viewers for the first episode of A New Home on broadcast television see, is a gargantuan, African American man sitting on a black stool, with a wide grin spread on his face like Blue Bonnet on bread.

"Hello, America. I, am Oprah Winfrey. If you did not know, today, we here at OWN will be welcoming a few new...colorful characters. For over a year, OWN has been host to some of the most dramatic telecasts like the Dr. Phil show, and All My Children. Well, today, the most drama filled television show that is a part of the OWN lineup, debuts. Last week, two young men came to me with their vision....an idea that would satisfy my usual viewers, and also bring many new ones in. I wish these young men nothing but success in their current endeavor, and hope that their show become a staple here at OWN for years to come...." the most powerful black man in the world shuffled in the stool, trying to get more comfortable.

"And hey," Oprah continued. "If their ratings don't meet my expectations..." Oprah's voice suddenly turned demonic. "THEIR FORMS WILL BE PERISHED BY MY TAILBONE AND I WILL FEAST ON THEIR ENTRAILS," Oprah grinned, once again. "I hope you all enjoy!"

Life is too short to be succulent....

There would be no randomness as the second episode of A New Show opened. No golden starred locker rooms, no epic entrances, and no parasprite suit eating.....there WERE a lot of suits in the studio, however. Fred and Jason were each wearing one, looking as dapper as possible. Fred also had a widower's veil on, which covered his face, and Jason was wearing protective perfume-goggles over his eyes. Both men had their heads hung, and their arms crossed and resting on their crotch.

They were looking at what stood before them, off of the stage, in front of all of the leather chairs. In the leather chairs, were the official crowd of A New Show. It contained nothing but the readers and fans of A New Home. There was Hunter reaper, whom was sitting on Squishy, his pet kraken, Twilight Best Pony, BrianPony, dream1990, Cody (dread94), Redstar76, Geo, Jlargent, Bazing, Sonik, wolfman93, Nova Nexus, Ellington, even the almighty Shutterguy, and many others. Oh yeah, and L. Wolf had a nosebleed seat all the way in the back.

They all were wearing suits as well, even Squishy, and they were all wondering how they had gotten to this point in their life.

Jason seemed to be wondering that, too, as he stood beside his co-host.

In front of the leather chairs, was a casket....made out of cinnamon...naturally. In it, lay Churrostin R. Churro, his eyes opened, but not blinking, and his sombrero disheveled and matted.

Fred knelt down, and placed a Dahlia, which is the national flower of Mexico, on his once beloved pastry's chest. He grimaced, trying to fight through the pain.

"Hello, everybody," he started. "I'm fred2266..."

"And I'm APoeticHeart," Jason introduced. "And we are starting off the show VERY differently from the last one....aren't we?"

"That's right," fred replied. "This was supposed to be a HUGE episode, as it is our debut episode on television, and we even have our own audience to prove it. It consists of the followers and fanboys of the A New Home series. They will all be getting free guest passes to all A New Show episodes going forward. They're some pretty goofy guys in that crowd, which is always welcome here at A New Show.

That's not the big story for tonight's episode, though.....as you all saw, last week, my precious churro, Churrostin R. Churro....passed away. All week, I have been dealt some of the worst pain of my life, as a result of this monumental loss, to the point where I almost had enough...."

Jason gasped. "Fred...you don't mean....?"

Fred nodded. "Yes, I do.....I was almost ready to switch over to Entenmann's crumb doughnuts, but out of respect for Churrostin, I refrained myself. I also came to the conclusion, that, I will NEVER eat another churro again.....no churro will ever be able to match the golden flakiness of Churrostin......NO CHURRO...." fred started to get glass-eyed, as Jason patted him on the back.

"So," Jason continued for fred, since he would be crying fairly soon. "Tonight, we pay tribute to Churrostin....we barely knew him, but the warmth he brought us almost rivaled that of the warmth repelling off of him right after he was made..."

"That-...." fred sniffled. "That was beautiful, man...."

"Let us all stay risen," Jason announced. "As we take a moment of silence, in tribute...to Churrostin R. Churro...."

Everybody in the studio hung their heads, as a 10 bell salute sounded off throughout. Except for Ellington, who had fallen asleep in his seat. Nobody bothered to wake him up, either, as they cared about as much as he did.

As the 10 bell salute ended, fred fall to his knees, and stared at Churrostin.

"Oh, Churrostin....." he whispered into his fallen companion's sugary ears. "You were...so young....sooo...delicious.....what I wouldn't give to take just ONE bite out of y-"

Fred's eyes bulged, and he stood up, shaking. He was shocked.

"What's wrong, fred?" Jason asked.

"....That's not Churrostin...." fred muttered, sending absolutely no gasps in any form from anybody in the studio.

"What do you mean?" Jason walked up, inspecting the churro. "Looks like him to me....don't all churros look the same?"

Fred's head snapped to his side, as his stare burned a hole through Jason's face, seeping into his eye-sockets, and turning his brain into plutonium.

"NO!" Fred shouted, waking Ellington up in the process. "Churrostin looks unlike ANY other churro! Besides, Twist's teeth-marks were indented where his neck would be! There are no teeth-marks ANYWHERE on THIS churro!"

"What do you think happened to him, then?" Jason wondered aloud.

"It's OBVIOUS! Twist STOLE HIM!" Fred growled. "She didn't get a good enough taste of his deliciousness the first time around, so she decided to take him and get ALL she could from him!"

"Fred....Twist is still in the hospital...." Jason deadpanned.

"Hmmm..." fred thought. "You're right. Fine, then! So, Twist is off the hook, but that doesn't mean I'm giving up!" Fred began to run off in the direction of the backstage area.

"Where are you going?!" Jason shouted at him.

Fred stopped in his tracks, turning towards Jason. "There's a 100%, grade A, PROFESSIONAL churro-captor in this studio, Jason! I HAVE to find out who the mastermind behind this debacle is!"

"What about the show?" Jason desperately asked.

"You have a mouth..." fred replied. "Use it." Without another word, fred exited the stage, as he ventured off to find the culprit.

"Well...." Jason said, facing the crowd. "Heh heh.....this is....different....."

The intro is over, and Jason is now sitting on his sectionals, both he and the crowd just staring at one another.

"Ummm...should we go home?" Redstar asked.

"Oh, no!" Jason quickly rebuttaled, not wanting to lose the audience. Fred would be over the hedge with anger if that were to happen. "It's just....I know this is only the second episode, but...I still feel so....so lost..."

Then, through a cloud of purple smoke, King Sombra and a mariachi band appeared on stage. Sombra and everymexican were wearing sombreros with tortilla chips placed around the tops of the ballin' hats.

"I shall play you the song of my PEEEOPPLLEEE," Sombra announced, as he began to tune up his vihuela. "Hit it, muchachos!"

The mariachi-mates nodded, as "Livin' La Vida Loca" by Ricky Martin started to get played.

Everybody in the audience except Ellington started clapping their hands and shaking they GROOVE THA-no. L. Wolf and Cody did the dosey-doe, as Squishy twirled Hunter around with his tentacles.

"This sucks," Ellington muttered, shaking his head and scribbling down negative words about the show so far.

"Um, guys..." Jason interrupted, as the music stopped. "You already missed Churrostin's funeral." A sad tuba played in the background. "He was actually stolen, too....so...this isn't exactly the best time...."

"Oh, wow...." Sombra replied, munching on a tortilla chip from the top of his sombrero. "That sucks, mojito...." All of the mariachi band-mates took off their sombreros, tortilla chips falling all over the floor, and put them to their hearts in tribute of Churrostin. "Well, we'll be performing at the Hard Rock Casino next week. We hope you to see you all there! And yes, we are obligated to self-plug that." Sombra turned towards his eses, and gestured to his f'ed up horn. "Let's bounce, pendejos...." in a misty array of purple fog, Sombra and the mariachi band disappeared.

Jason shook his head, and sat back down on his sectional, along with the audience, who sat back in their seats, as well. Ellington crossed his arms in disgust at the "entertainment" he had been given thus far.

"I understand the mood has changed dramatically since the show started," Jason admitted. "But....Churrostin would WANT the show to go on....so, let's bring up our first guest, shall we?" The audience leaned forward with interest, wondering who would trot, or walk out onto the stage.

"He is actually, one of our audience members," Jason gave a hint, as everybody in the audience seemed on the edge of their seat now. "He is the creator of the Geoverse; a collection of self insert stories, and the man who dubbed the term "Tobyverse" for stories about Toby. His works include "Of Horses And Whorses", "Good Things Cum", "Twilight Sparkle Waits For A Train", "Derpy Hooves Plays Connect Four", and many others. Everybody, please welcome....

GeodesicDragon, COME ON DOOOWWWNN! You're the next contestant on The Price is Somewhat in the Range of the Original Price! Anonymous announcer blared, as Geo jumped up from his chair, and ran to the stage like a child on snow-cone-crack, receiving a death glare from Ellington, and applause from all the other audience members.

He took a seat next to Jason on his sectional, wearing a name-tag that says "Hello! My name is GeodeesikDragun. Peaches are the death of all the Saudi Arabians." Of course, every member of the audience had a name tag with their FimFiction user name spelled wrong, and a stupid phrase that nobody found funny in the least on it.

"Thanks for being on the show, Geo," Jason asked, shaking Geo's hand.

"Glad to be here," Geo replied, his British accent noticeable. "I mean, I didn't have any time to prepare, but I'm still happy to be on here....uhhh, WHY am I on here?"

"Well, a recent blog post from you FimFiction states that you won a recent contest," Jason explained with a smile. "Is that correct?"

Geo nods. "Yes, that sure happened, lucky me. I won a contest for the SpikeDash shipping group for my story titled "Oblivious."

"Well," Jason continued. "We thought it'd be cool, if a review of your story occurred LIVE here on A New Show...are you okay with that?"

Geo's grinned. "Oh, of course! That's mighty appreciated, Poetic. And who, might I ask, will be reviewing it?"

Jason chuckled, as he knew Geo would be surprised by his answer. "Well, don't you think it would be fitting if the two STARS of the story reviewed it?"

Geo rubbed his chin. "Well, that WOULD make quite a bit of sen-" Geo froze, as he was MORE than surprised as realization hit him. "You don't mean....?"

"We sure do, Geo!" Jason turned towards the curtain. "Everybody, please welcome....Rainbow Dash, and Spike!"

The audience erupted in applause, as Rainbow Dash came soaring through onto stage, with Spike on her back. The baby dragon jumped off, and began taking numerous bows.

"Yeeaaahhh....that's right, folks!" Rainbow Dash announced. "Awesomeness....hath ARRIVED."

"Oh, you're too kind, Dash," Spike replied, lightly tapping Rainbow on a foreleg.

Rainbow Dash snickered, hopping onto what would've been fred's sectional. "Whatever you say, Spike." Spike took a seat right next to her.

Geo rubbed his eyes, as he couldn't believe whom he was seeing.

"Starstruck?" Dash asked with a grin.

Geo just kept staring, with his jaw quite lower than it had been when he woke up this morning.

"Well, WE should be the starstruck ones," Spike said. "After all, we've heard so much about this story of yours!"

"Yuuuhhh-gaahhhhh?" Geo stammered.

"That's right!" Dash added. "Everypony knows I love a good book. So...what's it about?" Dash asked with a squee.

Geo still couldn't talk straight, so Jason would have to answer for him. "I think it would take the fun out of it if you didn't see for yourself."

"Ah....a man of MYSTERY, huh?" Dash chuckled. "Alright. Let's take a look!"

A stagehand came out, and handed a printed off copy of "Oblivious" to both Spike and Rainbow Dash.

Dash crossed her forelegs, while Spike curled up on the long sectional to read. Dash was a slow reader, as she enjoyed soaking in every word, instead of just barreling through them, so the barely over 3,000 word story would more than likely take longer to finish from her than Spike.

Backstage.....

"And STAY OUT, you RUFFIAN!" Rarity screeched, as she threw fred out of her dressing room with her magic. "I can't BELIEVE you made my sister cry over some worthless, DISGUSTING churro!" Rarity slammed the door, as fred lay on his side, tears threatening to escape.

"Favorite...pony.....mad....at ME...." Fred mouthed, looking at his hands in disgust. "What...have I DONE?! All I did was start the argument about churros being better than marshmallows, and Sweetie Belle started crying....it...was SO CUTE!"

Fred got back up on his own two feet. "Oh, well....I will NOT rest until I find the bebop who STOLE my Churrostin!" Fred tried to think who the perfect next person, or pony, to question would be, and smirked evilly as the thought came to mind.

"I'd bet anything it was that FATTY Flash Sentry....he always eats EVERYTHING in sight at the catering table..." Fred then sprinted off in the direction of the catering area.

A few minutes later....

Back on stage....

"Wait, Spike," she said solemnly. "Have... have I done something to upset you? You've not said a word to me since dinner arrived. Please, tell me what's wrong."

"It's nothing," Spike replied. "Don't worry about it."

At that paragraph, Spike looked up at Geo with an unamused look on his face. He balled up the story, threw it behind him, and got up from his seat.

"W-...what's wrong?" Geo asked, panicked.

"I know EXACTLY where THAT is going..." Spike answered, still not taking his eyes off of Geo. He stopped as he was about to leave, and looked back at Geo with one final death-glare. "You should be ASHAMED...." Spike never looked back, as he would be walking back to his dressing room to take a long, cold shower.

Geo slammed his hands against his face, as he felt like pretending Jason was a shrink, and telling him all of his current problems.

There was still hope, though....as Rainbow Dash was shook up by Spike's action, but she still continued to read with a smile on her face.

25 minutes later.....

Rainbow Dash uncrossed her forelegs, as she sat the copy of "Oblivious" next to her, staring off into the distance with a blank look.

Geo could guess what she was thinking, and he didn't like it.

"W-well...what did you think, Rainbow Dash?" He still decided to ask.

"Well, Geo....I'm not really sure WHY Spike did what he did, but what I can say is I do NOT think your story is THAT bad...."

"But it's still bad....isn't it?" Geo replied, as he was rubbing his temples in frustration.

"Heck no!" Dash blurted out with a wide grin, dashing up to Geo. "I thought it was-SO AWESOME!"

"Y-you....YOU DID?!" Geo yelled, his record for the lowest his jaw had been dropped today being broken.

"Oh YEAH!" Dash replied, sitting next to Geo. "I mean, yeah, it makes no sense that me and Spike are in love, but I've been getting into Romance novels the last few weeks, and it's my favorite genre behind Adventure. Oblivious is already being added to one of my favorite Romance stories. That's why I read it EXTRA slow."

"I.....I can't believe it...." Geo said, as he suddenly grew one of the biggest smiles of his lives. He shook each of Rainbow Dash's forehooves in ecstatic-trauma. "Thank you SO much! You have NO idea what this means to me!"

Rainbow Dash chuckled. "There's no need to be so grateful, Geo. I should be thanking YOU, for such an AWESOME story. Don't think of me as Rainbow Dash, the awesomest pony in Equestria...think of me as Rainbow Dash, your 482nd follower on FimFiction."

Geo's eyes rolled back into his head, and he slumped over onto Jason's lap.

Rainbow Dash chuckled, as she placed Geo on her back, and flew over to his seat, placing him on it. She waved at all of the other audience, and flew over to Jason.

"Thanks for having me on the show, Jason!" Jason shook both of her forehooves, and Dash was sure to take her copy of Oblivious, saluting Jason. "See ya!" She bolted off backstage.

"Anytime, Rainbow Dash!" Jason said, waving back at the pony who wasn't there. "Wow....wasn't that something? I sure hope Geo is okay.....anyway, we'll be right back, with our last guest of the night."

A New Show is brought to you by....

"Welcome back, everybody, to A New Show," Jason said, adjusting his goggles. "Surprised no one has mentioned the goggles.....thankfully, no permanent damage was done to my eyes, due to Diamond Tiara spraying perfume in my face, but I didn't want something similar to happen this week, so I'm wearing these."

"They look stupid," Ellington commented, his arms still crossed.

Jason ignored that. "Well, there is sure to be NO pain that will come from our next guest. I may not like her pony counterpart, mostly for her being careless and reckless, which almost caused her to kill all of Rainbow Dash's friends, but so far, her human counterpart seems to be totally unlike her....everybody, please welcome, Lightning Dust.

The human version of Lightning Dust walked through the curtain, to a standing ovation, except from, as usual, Ellington. She ran through the crowd, receiving high fives, and in Squishy's case, a high tentacle, before winding back up on stage, sitting next to Jason.

Jason extended his hand, but Lightning Dust insisted on a fist-bump, instead.

Jason chuckled. "Well, the guest is always right," he agreed to Lightning Dust's fist-bumping terms, as Lightning Dust put an arm over Jason's shoulder. Jason looked at her green her, a bit perplexed as to why she would do that, but just shrugged it off.

"Hey, bro," Lightning Dust smirked at Jason. "What's up?"

"Welcome to the show, Lightning Dust," Jason replied with a nod. "You look awfully comfortable..."

Lightning chuckled. "Yeah, well, when you're on a show with this much early prestige, you need to make the best of it. I'm just here to answer the tough questions, chief."

"And I'm here to ask them.....chief?" Jason pondered if that was the right word to say or not.

"Hah! Sure, let's go with that," Lightning shook her head. "Fire away, dude."

"Well, alright then....." Jason thought for a moment. "Scootaloo is your sister, huh? That sure did catch a lot of us off guard."

Lightning nodded. "I could see that. But, really, we're pretty much the same. She's a budding athlete, and she wants to be just like me, which I can't blame."

"How do you explain her beating you at Basketball, then?" Jason asked with a rose eyebrow.

Lightning Dust scratched the back of her neck awkwardly. "She....got lucky? Alright, alright, I won't sugarcoat....she beat me fair and square. I don't know...maybe I was off that day? I'll get her next time!" She promised with a look of determination.

"Hopefully we get to see the Rematch of the Ages," Jason replied with a hopeful smile. "What will your gameplan be when that time comes?"

"I'll just say this: I've taught Scootaloo EVERYTHING she knows....but I haven't taught her everything I know!" Lightning Dust answered with a knowing grin.

Jason nodded. "Moving on. How is your relationship with your sister?"

"We care for each other. Our parents aren't always around, because they're at work when we get home from school, so we have to look after ourselves. It's been like that for a while. Sure, we have no filter, and our parents aren't around to stop us when we bicker, or get ourselves into some sort of trouble, but it's made our bond a LOT stronger. I will always stand up for my sister, no matter the situation, and she doesn't have to do the same for me, because I won't ask her to do that, but I know she would if something came up. We spend all of our time with each other, and that's how we like it. Together."

The audience clapped at Lightning Dust's heart-felt answer. Lightning Dust smiled at them.

"That's very touching, Lightning Dust...." Jason said with his own warm smile. Family was the most important thing to him, so he truly appreciated Lightning Dust's words. "One last question her-"

"Oh yeah...it's SOOOOOO touching...." a familiar voice was heard, as the audience, Jason, and Lightning Dust turned to see...well, Lightning Dust. The pony version, walk out on stage with a frustrated look on her face. Jason rolled his eyes at being interrupted.

"Hey, what's up....uhhh....me?" Lightning Dust said, looking at her pony counterpart confusedly.

"Cut the crap, IMPOSTOR," pony Dust replied in anger. "Shut up with your sob story! Nobody, and noPONY cares about what you have to say!"

"Are you KIDDING ME?" Jason groaned, standing up from his seat. "WHY are you out here? WHY? You have NOTHING to do with this interview!"

Pony Dust snarled at Jason. "I actually have EVERYTHING to do with this interview.....I'M Lightning Dust, too, in case you forgot. Also, consider this payback for you disrespecting me, Heart....DON'T make the mistake of doing that AGAIN..."

"Just telling it like it is," Jason replied, taking a seat back down.

"TELLING IT LIKE IT IS!?!?!?" Pony Dust roared. "You're "telling it like it is"?!?! No, what you're doing is painting a FALSE face on me! I'll "tell it like it is"! This chick, is an IMPOSTOR. She may have my name, my mane, my color, but that doesn't mean she is ANYTHING LIKE me. She's a DISGRACE to the Lightning Dust name! She doesn't DESERVE to have the same name as ME, and the fact that she does, is the reason I'm so PO'ED!"

Human Dust and Pony Dust were now in each other's face, as Jason got in between them. "Well, it's actually good you're out here, Lightning Dust....because my next question was going to be," he turned to face Human Dust. "What do YOU think of your pony counterpart?"

Human Dust scoffed. "I've heard the stories....how she almost killed the pony versions of some of my BEST human friends, all to get her own name on the MAP, and to turn the pony version of Rainbow Dash into a TRAITOR of a friend. She rubbed it in her face that she was the LEADER, and that Rainbow Dash was the equivalent of a SIDEKICK. I don't understand HOW or WHY she thought that would make her any friends of her OWN, or HOW that would help her accomplish her dreams, or HOW she would be able to get away with his despicable actions. I think she's just bitter about events that happened....what? TWO YEARS AGO? I say, get over it, ya pitiful pile of crap! Stop trying to get your nonexistent point across by interrupting MY interview. I don't even know what your point IS, nor do I CARE. You and me may SHARE the Lightning Dust name, but I am the more respectable, the more proud, and the more SUCCESSFUL Lightning Dust! You're right about ONE thing, though....we are NOTHING alike, and I thank GOD for that. The LAST thing I want is to be ANYTHING like YOU."

The audience erupted into applause once again, as Pony Dust was seething on stage.

She didn't speak another word, but she replied by spitting in Human Dust's face.

The crowd "OOH'D" in response, and Jason couldn't BELIEVE things had boiled down to this so QUICKLY.

Human Dust used a sleeve of her green jacket to wipe the spit off her face, before tackling Pony Dust into Jason's sectional.

The crowd erupted into a chant of "FIGHT!", as the two Dust's brawl spilled out out the stage. There was mane-pulling, clawing, and biting before Jason got in to try and separate the pair, which resembled a duo of panthers fighting over a raw steak.

For his troubles, Jason got bucked in his junk by Lightning Dust. He fell to the ground in an even more immense pain than he had felt last week. Last week, it just burned, but this week, everything stung like the stingers of 25 hornets.

Human Dust had the upper-hand, until Pony Dust jumped on her back, pulling the hood on her jacket over her head, and slamming her now covered head onto the stage until she was knocked out.

Satisfied by her work, but still fed up, Lightning Dust left the stage to a mixture of cheers and boos from the crowd.

Ellington cheered the most, of course.

A New Show is brought to you by....

Meanwhile....

Backstage.....

To his dismay, Flash Sentry had not eaten the churro, either. Fred could tell because he would've been able to smell the cinnamon on his breath. He still got to knock him out with a Swiss roll for craps and giggles, though.

As he walked down the hall, he caught the most glorious scent of his life. It was coming from the room adjacent to him. Fred walked up to it, and saw the gold plated "Toby" etched across it.

The head honcho, huh? Fred thought. Nah....COULDN'T be him..... He still decided to walk into the main character of A New Home's dressing room anyway, just to be sure.

When he walked in, he saw human Sunset Shimmer handing Toby a glass of milk, as Toby closed a door on the microwave. When he turned around, he gasped, dropping his glass of milk on the floor, it spilling it's contents all around. Toby shivered in fear, handing the plate with a hot, steaming churro to Sunset Shimmer, hiding behind her.

Fred's right eye twitched, as he approached Sunset Shimmer.

She grinned sheepishly. "Uhhh....hi, fred."

Fred spoke quietly at first. "Is that....what I THINK it is?"

"Uhhh....yes," Sunset Shimmer replied. "It's a churro....want it?"

Fred picked it up without asking, going right to the sides of it. What he saw, made him stone-faced.

He, without even looking at her, shoved the churro into Sunset Shimmer's mouth, and gently shoved her out of the way. Toby was cowering, as fred knelt down before him.

"Toby...." fred began. "Now, tell me the truth......WHY do you have Churrostin R. Churro with you?"

"I-i-i-...I was hungry, Mr. fred. A-a-a-and....and there was n-n-n-n...nothing to eat.....please forgive m-me...me."

Fred stood back up, looking at Sunset Shimmer, still emotionless. "And you just....let him TAKE Churrostin FROM his casket?"

Sunset spit out the churro, beginning to wipe it off with a napkin. "It was the only thing we could find for him to eat, and it just...looked SOOOO gooodd.....fred, PLEASE don't be mad at him! H-he...he didn't mean i-"

Fred shoved the churro back in her mouth, warning her not to speak. He snapped his fingers, letting Toby know he should stand up. Toby complied.

"Next week," fred continued, still expressionless. "You're going to be on the show, little guy....the fans have asked for it, and I think it would be MOST appropriate to give them what they want....lessons must be learnt, and yours will be learnt next week.....in the meantime....go eat a Ho Ho," he finished coldly, simply turning his back away from Toby, and walking out of his dressing room. Slowly. Methodically. With purpose.

Toby crawled up on the couch next to Sunset Shimmer, as she had spit out the churro once again, cleaning it off. Toby couldn't help but worry, as he and Sunset Shimmer embraced.

End feed.

Author's Note

Even during A New Show, the bond between Sunset Shimmer and Toby is still cute! :pinkiehappy: But fred, you better not think about doing something awful to Toby, but whatever you have in mind planned, you can tell me, and I will let you know if that is okay. Anyway, I am sure the audience won't let you do anything bad to him.

Chapter Ten: A New Threat Rises

The Crystal Empire…

As morning arrived in Equestria, Daring Do was slowly starting to stir in her sleep. She let out an exaggerated yawn. “Oh gosh, what a good night’s rest. I haven’t had one of those in a long ti…. AAH!” She opened her eyes to see two big, bulging magenta ones staring intently at her. She leaped back against the bed, causing the covers to float up in the air before drifting back down.

“Good morning Miss Do, did you sleep well last night?” Rainbow Dash asked with an ear splitting grin on her muzzle and flapping her wings excitedly. Bags formed under her eyes and the small blood vessels could be noticed where she didn’t go to sleep last night. She let out a heavy yawn, but kept her grin.

Daring Do panted heavily. “Wait, did you stay up all night Rainbow Dash?” She asked curiously. She allowed herself to calm down before carefully climbing out of the bed. She stretched out all four legs, her wings, and cracked her neck, and then trotted over to the window of her room to look out over the empire.

Rainbow nodded vigorously as she trotted over to the side of Daring Do. “Yes I did Miss Do. I couldn’t help but marvel in the awesomeness you showed while sleeping. Do you know how amazing you look when you sleep?” Rainbow smiled goofily and let out a chuckle.

Daring Do gave her a nervous smile. “Um… thanks I guess.” She shook her head softly and looked back out the window. “Hey Dash, what is there to do here in the Crystal Empire?”

Rainbow flapped her wings excitedly. “Well, instead of me telling you Miss Do, how about I show you around the empire? I can show you the most awesome places to visit here, and who else can say they got to spend the day with their favorite character from an awesome series!?” She beamed from ear to ear at the thought.

Daring Do gave a soft smile to the cyan Pegasus. “That sounds like a great idea, Dash. Let me just go take me a shower and…” She was instantly cut off a gust of wind of blew her mane sideways as Rainbow zoomed past her toward the washroom in Daring’s room. In mere seconds, Dash returned with a beaming grin on her face.

“Your water is ready when you are, Miss Do! Would you like for me to assist in bathing you Miss Do? I could add some bubbles and carefully wash your fur with a loofa.” She waggled her eyebrows.

Daring Do gave a slightly nervous chuckle and nodded. “That all sounds nice of you Dash, but I believe I can handle taking a shower alone. Thank you though.” She gave Rainbow a nod and turned to trot into the washroom, leaving a dejected Rainbow.

Rainbow sighed heavily. “O-Oh alright. I’ll just be in the palace dining room when you get done. Okay Miss Do?” Her tone was still oozing with enthusiasm about just being in the presence of her favorite character.

Daring Do replied from the washroom. “Alright, Dash. I’ll see you out there.” She said as she snickered to herself as she reached in her fore hooves to touch the water and acted like she was really taking a shower.

Rainbow solemnly nodded and turned to make her way to the dining room. She let out a heavy sigh. Rainbow Dash, you are really pushing it with her! Wanting to bathe her, scrub her with a loofa, and give her a bubble bath?! Though, she IS your idol....and you can’t help but win her over with extreme fan love. She sighed heavily once again as she let her thoughts drift away.

Palace Dining Hall....

“Mm… mm… mm… These are some mighty tasty pancakes, Applejack! What is your secret?” Kevin asked as he was enjoying a plate of the piping hot dough cakes, topped with a pat of butter and some of Sweet Apple Acre’s homemade apple jelly.

It was only Applejack and Kevin awake in the dining room as the other guests at the castle were elsewhere doing their own thing. Applejack paused in flipping her pancakes. “Now if ah would to tell ya Kevin, then it wouldn’t be a secret, now would it?” She laughed “Nah… Ah am just pulling your leg. Ah just add a little bit of cinnamon into the mix and that is mainly it.” She finished her plate and trotted over to the table to sit with Kevin.

“Well, these are probably some of the best I’ve eaten, besides the ones I have cooked for myself, Nikolai, and Riley.” He smiles confidently as he takes another bite out of his pancakes.

Applejack smirked at the satyr and asked curiously. “Speaking of those two, where are they at? Ya ought to think a wolf… well a wolf in a human’s body and a human in a wolf’s body would be in here scarfing these down.”

Kevin sighed softly. “Yea, usually they’d be in here and there wouldn’t be any food left. However, they just went out to tour the Crystal Empire since it’s our first time here.” He gave Applejack a smirk. “I just hope no ponies will be freaked out by a talking wolf and a barking human.” He let out a light-hearted laugh.

Applejack shared the laugh. “Yea...that would seem pretty…” She was cut off as the dining hall doors opened and in trotted a depressed Rainbow Dash with her shoulders slumped, ears flattened, and head lowered. Applejack looked at her with a mix of concern and curiosity. “What in tarnation is wrong with ya, Rainbow?”

Rainbow let out a heavy sigh and planted her flank at the table. Suddenly she started to repeatedly hit her head on the table. “Stupid… stupid…stupid!” She muttered to herself and grunted.

Both Kevin and Applejack stared at her concernedly, yet confusedly. Kevin swallowed a bite of his breakfast. “Uh… Rainbow Dash? Are you feeling okay?” He asked worriedly.

“Yea sugarcube, yer kind of scaring us. How about ya say Ah fix ya some breakfast? That should perk ya up and make ya feel a whole lot better.” She gave Rainbow a warm smile.

Rainbow sighed heavily as she lifted her head up off the table. “That sounds good. Maybe that will get my mind off Daring Do refusing to let me give her a bubble bath.” She gave a small grin.

Kevin spewed out some apple juice all over Applejack’s face after hearing what Rainbow said. He choked a little as he looked at Applejack with a bemused look on her face. “Oops… sorry App...." he hacks. "lejack.” He rubbed the back of his head with a hoof nervously. He lightly pushed his plate and glass away. “I think I’m finished eating for now. I’m going to go look around the castle.” He carefully got up from the table and saluted both the mares with a hoof.

“See ya later Kevin.” Applejack tilted her hat towards him as Rainbow lazily waved a hoof at him as he trotted out of the dining hall. She then turned her attention to Rainbow. “Now Rainbow, don’t ya think you’re going a little too far with your fascination with Daring Do?” She gave Rainbow a sympathetic look.

Rainbow gave her a look of pure shock. “WHAT?! Applejack, if you had a once in a lifetime moment to meet your favorite character from a book, would you do what you can to show them that you think they are the best?” She gritted her teeth and panted heavily.

Applejack placed a hoof on each of Rainbow’s shoulders to calm her down “Settle down there ya rowdy mare. Ah understand that you adore Daring Do, Rainbow, but ya got to give her some space and let her have some time alone. She just got zapped here in Equestria without warning and she is still just getting over all that she has heard.” She used a hoof to reach behind and rub at Rainbow’s back. “Now....what do ya say I fix you some fresh and hot pancakes with a glass of apple cider?”

Rainbow sighed and nodded. “That sounds good, Applejack. Thank you. I think a good breakfast will get my mind off of things.” She smiled as Applejack nodded and trotted over to fix her plate.

Meanwhile...

After taking her shower, Daring Do decided to go exploring around the palace. I wonder what kind of treasures and artifacts are hidden in the Crystal Palace alone from the entire empire. Well, if there is one mare that can uncover the hidden treasures of any place, it’s me, Daring Do! She smirked proudly as she made her way through the many corridors of the castle.

As she turned the corner to trot down a long hallway, she spotted Twilight, the girls, and along with them were Spike, the CMC, Diamond Tiara, and Silver Spoon. They were showing the adults the crystal snow globes they bought the day before. Twilight and the girls marveled at the snow globes with wondrous smiles on their muzzles.

Daring looked at the group curiously and trotted toward them. As she got closer she spoke up. “Hello, everypony. What are those you are looking at?” She gave them a soft smile mixed with a curious look.

“Well, these are the snow globes that we bought….” Spike began as the young ones turned to see Daring. “DARING DO!” they yelled in unison as they tossed the snow globes into the air. They were about to hit the ground, but Twilight and Rarity caught them in their magic.

“Well hi there little ones, what do you got there?” Daring pointed at the snow globes.

“Oh, just some snow globes,” Scootaloo said as she flapped her wings excitedly and beamed with joy at being in Daring Do’s presence. “They aren’t as awesome as meeting you though Miss Do!” She said with a smirk.

“Yea!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed. “You always get to go on fun adventures, search for lost treasure, and fight the bad guys!” Her beaming smile suddenly turned into a frown. “I wish we could have fun like that...maybe we could get our cutie marks in exploring....”

“Yah Miss Do, ya are always doing something exciting!” Applebloom responded next. Spike stayed quiet and simply nodded, along with Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon.

"Plus...you REALLY make that olive vest and pith helmet work BEAUTIFULLY!" Diamond Tiara compliments with a squee.

Daring Do gave a half happy, half depressed smile at the fillies and baby dragon. She placed a hoof against her chin in a thinking manner “Hmm… I know what. I was planning on going outside and exploring the Crystal Empire. How would you six like to tag along?” She gave them a soft smirk.

“REALLY?!” they all beamed and yelled excitedly.

Sweetie Belle turned to her sister .“Ooh, ooh! Rarity can we go? Pllllllllllllease?” She gave Rarity a big pleading grin. “We promise we’ll be good and do whatever Miss Do says!”

Rarity looked at the others and they nodded. She turned back to Sweetie. “Alright Sweetie darling, you all can go with Daring Do, but you must PROMISE me that you'll be on your BEST behavior.” She gave Sweetie Belle and the other young ones a stern look.

“We promise!” They all responded in unison.

“Spike, when you get back, I would like to talk to you...if that’s okay?” Twilight spoke up as she trotted up to Spike and placed a hoof gently on his shoulder.

Spike looked up at her, a little confused at the tone in her voice. “Okay, Twilight. We’ll talk.” He gave her a warm smile as she nodded.

Spike and the other kids joined Daring Do. She looked at the others. “Well, if you are all ready, let’s go adventuring!” She held up her foreleg proudly as the others cheered with excitement. They bid farewell to the adults as they trotted off.

Sweet Apple Acres…

After tending to the farm, Big Mac trotted into the kitchen and sat down at the table. Granny Smith was fixing breakfast when she noticed he had a solemn expression on his face. She cleared her throat. “Nya… what’s the matter young’un? Ya look like a stampede of cattle just trampled all over you.” She eyed him as she trotted over to him with a plate of eggs, hay bacon, and toast, all complete with glasses of apple juice.

Big Mac let out a heavy sigh. “Well Granny, ever since we received that letter about Toby’s absence, Ah have been worried about not just the little feller, but also Miss Fluttershy. Ah can’t imagine how hard it must be for a mother to be without her son for a while.” He started to eat at his breakfast.

Granny gave a little smile. “Nya… Ah am sure the little one is alright Big Mac. However, Ah believe there is more than just worry for that pretty mare...isn’t here?” She waggled her winkled eyes at Big Mac.

A look of shocked swept across his face. “G-Granny, what are ya talking about? Ah said am just worried about Miss Fluttershy, because she is dealing with the absence of Toby, her son, and Ah know it hurts not to have him with her during this time. Ah didn’t say anything about it being more than worry.”

“Nya… don’t play dumb with me ya young whipper snapper. Ah can tell when some pony cares for another, and Big Mac...y'all care for Fluttershy. Ya are just too nervous to admit it. Am Ah right?” She gave him a smirk.

Big Mac’s red cheeks became redder with a deep blush as he gave an awkward smile. He let out a light chuckle and looked at her. “Ya know what Granny, Ah don’t how ya do it, but ya tend to get everything right.” He let out a heavy sigh. “Eeyup Granny, Ah do care for Miss Fluttershy, but Ah don’t know how to tell her.”

“Go to her.” Granny Smith replied with a light chuckle of her own. “Ah can take care of the farm, ya just go to the Crystal Empire and go see that young filly.” She gave him a wink.

Big Mac reached a hoof back to scratch at his mane. “Ah don’t’ know, Granny. Are ya sure ya can take care of the farm by yourself?” He gave a nervous smile.

Granny Smith simply laughed. “Nya… now listen here ya young whipper snapper. Ah may be up in age, but Ah am still able to do more than my fair share.” She carefully trotted over to Big Mac and placed a hoof on his shoulder. “Now ya go to the Crystal Empire and be there for that pretty young filly.” She gave him another wink.

Big Mac nodded and gave a confident smile. “Ya are right Granny. Ah will go to the Crystal Empire and show Miss Fluttershy that there is some pony that cares for her besides her friends. Ah will be there with her when her… when our son comes back!” He said proudly.

Granny Smith smiled and giggled. “That’s my grandson. Now ya go and Ah will handle everything here on the farm. When ya, Applejack, and Applebloom return, it will be like this farm never changed.” She giggled.

Big Mac finished eating his breakfast, stood up from the table, and nodded at Granny Smith. He gave her a soft yet stern look. “Ah right Granny, Ah trust that the farm is in good hooves. Ya just take care of all the animals, and if ya need any help at all though, go get some ponies in Ponyville, okay?”

She waved a hoof nonchalantly at him. “Nya… yea, yea. Now ya go on Big Mac!” She commanded as he nodded. He trotted out of the house and made his way toward the Ponyville Train Station.

Canterlot Communal Park…

Sunset Shimmer and the others were enjoying watching Toby play an exciting, yet grueling game of two on two basketball with Rainbow Dash against Lightning Dust and Scootaloo. Pinkie Pie came skipping back after getting herself a snow cone and sat down beside the group. She licked at her snow cone. “Okie dokie Sunset, you can tell your story now.” She beamed.

“Yes darling, I would like to hear what our sweet and dear little friend Toby was speaking of. What are you hiding from us, Sunset?” Rarity looked at her with a quirked eyebrow.

Applejack crossed her arms and placed them on top of her knees. “Yeah sugarcube, ya know ya can always talk to us. We are your friends and we care about ya.”

Fluttershy nodded. “That is true, Sunset. Now, we would like for you to be honest with us like Toby was. We will support you no matter what it is, because that is what friends are for.” She gave Sunset a warm smile as the others nodded in agreement.

Sunset took in a deep breath and exhaled. “Okay, I’ll tell you all, but just don’t think of me any differently.” She gave them all a pleading look and they nodded. “Well, ever since I got here from Equestria, I've been living in the attic of the school's library." She sighed heavily.

The other girls gasped “WHAT?!”

Sunset gave an awkward smile and nod. “Yes, it’s true, I never really had a home to live in. I was afraid to ask anyone, because I didn't want anyone to think of me as a charity case. However, Rainbow Dash accepted the task and allowed me to move in with her." A soft smile crept across her face.

Silence roamed among the five for a while before Rarity spoke up. “Well darling that is quite a shocking admission. Yet, we are very proud of you for telling us.” The others nodded in agreement.

Applejack turned her attention to Toby on the basketball court. “So are ya telling us that when Toby gets ready to go back home, y'all will go too?” She turned back to Sunset with a look mixed with curiosity and sadness.

Sunset looked over at the little boy as well and sighed heavily. “Well, Applejack, to tell the truth, I really don’t know yet. I mean I’ve become attached to Toby....he's like a little brother to me. He is like the little brother that I’ve never had… but…” She lowered her head to the ground.

“But what Sunset?” fluttershy asked with a look of concern.

Sunset turned her head to look at her friends. “But I don’t want to leave this place, because this is my home. I don’t want to leave you all, my friends. Besides I don’t know how Princess Celestia, Twilight Sparkle, and her friends would react to me returning through the portal with Toby. What if they think I’m there to cause trouble?” A frown slowly formed in her face.

Rarity placed a hand on her back and started to rub up and down soothingly. She looked at Sunset in her eyes. “Listen to me darling, do you remember how you’ve changed since Twilight Sparkle left?” Sunset nodded lightly. “You’ve done so much good since then and we have forgiven you.”

Applejack placed a hand on Sunset’s shoulder. “And Ah am sure those in Equestria will forgive you too sugarcube. Ya just got to take a leap of faith and see what happens.” She gave Sunset a warm smile.

Fluttershy knelt on the soft grass and held Sunset’s hands in hers. “And we’ll always be your friends Sunset, even if you are away in a different place. The bond of friendship we share will never be broken.” She looked up at Sunset with glistening, tearful eyes.

Pinkie Pie finished off her snow cone and tossed the paper cone away behind some bushes, where unfortunately Silver Spoon was picking up garbage. It landed on her forehead, and some left over juice slid down from the bottom, and caused it to merge itself onto her forehead. “Hey, Di! Look! I'm a pretty unicorn!" She squeaked, striking a pose that apparently a unicorn would strike.

One dimension over, Rarity cringed....

"Ugh," Diamond Tiara groans as she picks up a banana peel. "Shut UP, Silver Spoon!"

Silver Spoon frowns, as her "horn" slowly falls off her forehead, and lands in the grass. "Errr....Murf."

“Oops… sorry.” Pinkie said as she gathered around her friend.s “Yeah, Shimmy! No matter how far you are, we’ll always be with you in your heart.” She placed a finger against the left side of her chest on her heart. Pinkie beamed. “This calls for a group hug!” She wrapped her arms around the girls and they all joined together in one big warm embrace.

“Oh, you girls are the best!” Sunset exclaimed with tearful eyes as they all smiled and laughed happily in the hug.

Meanwhile…

The game was tied 24 to 24 with Toby dribbling the ball, attempting to take the last shot. Scootaloo shuffled back and forth in front of him. “Alright little guy, let’s see what you’re made of!” She let out a giggle as she gave him a smirk and licked her lips.

He nodded. “Okay Scootaloo. Last basket wins the game, and I’m going to make it.” He smiled confidently as he dribbled the basketball back and forth to his right and left hand. He faked to the left and ran to the right.

“Toby, over here buddy, I’m open!” yelled Rainbow Dash. Toby nodded and tossed the ball up in the air toward her. She ran, leaped up in the air, and did a slam dunk. She landed on her feet and held her arms in the air triumphantly. “Oh yea!” She moon-walked proudly.

Toby ran up to her. “Yay Rainbow! We did it! We won!” He exclaimed excitedly as he wrapped his arms around her waist.

She bent down and lifted him up in the air and spun him around. “Yeah....we sure did, buddy. You were AWESOME Toby, and I’m so proud of you!” She pulled him into a hug and patted his back.

Lightning Dust and Scootaloo walked up to the two. “Well, that was one heck of a game you two.” Lightning Dust smiled at them and reached out her hand.

Rainbow set Toby back down and reached out to shake Lightning Dust’s hand. “Thanks Dusty. You two were awesome as well, weren’t they Toby?” She smiled down at him ruffling his hair playfully with her free hand.

Toby nodded as he looked up at Lightning, Rainbow, and Scootaloo. “Yes, you two played great.” He smiled up at them proudly.

“Congratulations to Toby and Rainbow Dash!” Sweetie Belle announced, as she and Apple Bloom leaped off the bleachers, and came running up to the four.

Sweetie Belle bent down and gave Toby a big hug. “You were great you little cutie!” She gave him a kiss on the forehead, causing him to blush.

Applebloom patted his back. “Yah buddy! Ya and Scootaloo played an excellent game.” She gave Toby and Scootaloo a wink.

Scootaloo bent down on her knee and carefully took Toby’s small hand into hers and shook it “Great game little guy.” She gave him a wink and a smirk “I know! To celebrate, how about all four us go get some ice cream? How does that sound Toby?” She gave him a very light and playful punch on his shoulder.

He smiled happily. “That sounds like a fun idea Scootaloo, but I got to ask Sister Sunset if it’s okay with her.” Scootaloo and the other two girls nodded in agreement.

“It’s okay with me little brother.” Sunset and the others came walking up to the group. “That was a great game little buddy, and you should be proud of yourself.” She gave him a warm smile and ruffled his hair.

Rarity nodded in agreement and turned to Sweetie Belle. “Now Sweetie, Toby can go with you, but you three make sure to watch after him, okay?” She gave them a soft yet stern look.

Sweetie Belle nodded and wrapped an arm gently around Toby’s shoulders. “We will Rarity! We’ll make sure this little cutie is safe with us!” She smiled warmly as she rubbed at Toby’s arm.

“Yah, we’ll be like his big sisters and protect him!” Applebloom spoke proudly as she turned her back toward Toby and bent on her knees. “Hop on, buddy. Y'all can get a ride from me.” She giggled.

Sweetie Belle gently lifted Toby up from under his arms and helped him up onto Applebloom’s back. He smiled warmly at the human versions of his big sisters. “Thank you Sweetie Belle, Applebloom, and Scootaloo.”

“Don’t mention it little guy.” Scootaloo smiled.

Applebloom reached behind her and held Toby from under his legs. “Now hang on Toby, it might be a little bumpy.” She giggled as she turned to her sister and the others.

“We’ll see y'all later. And Applebloom....Ah trust that Toby will be okay with y'all.” Applejack smiled softly as the others nodded in agreement.

The young ones waved as Apple Bloom nodded, and Toby spoke up. “Bye everyone! I’ll see you later!” He gave them all a warm smile as Applebloom turned and the four walked off.

Meanwhile…

In the quiet, calm forest of Winsome Falls, a creature started to stir as it was sleeping in a big ball of royal blue fur. A deep yawn escaped its lips as it started to get up. The creature was the sworn enemy of Daring Do, Ahuizotl. He blinked his eyes open and carefully stood up on his hind legs, but hunched over.

He growled lowly. “So that naughty nuisance of an explorer Daring Do thought she could escape me, huh?” He let out a chuckle. “We’ll see about that. Once I get my claws on her, she will be begging for mercy!” He continued to laugh when he didn't notice his white pet cat. “Hey… where is my…? BOOOOOOTTTTSSSSSSSYYYYYYYYYYY!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" He shouted, as he began to tear down trees in search of his small, yet fierce companion

Author's Note

Uh.. oh.. :pinkiegasp: It looks like Daring Do's sworn enemy Ahuizotl has made his way to Equestria. :twilightoops: Also, could there be a shipping going on?